Chapter 66

Mo Xi had a splitting headache, but he gritted his teeth and pushed him away, saying in a
low voice, "It's none of your business. You sit down. "

"Why do you have to mention his father during the festival?" But Gu Mang didn't listen. He
didn't know if it was Mo Mie's imagination, but those usually empty blue eyes were now filled
with an anger he had never seen before. Gu Mang grabbed Mo Xi's wrist tightly, as if he was
guilty, but also as if he wanted to atone for his sins. He wouldn't let go.

"Don't you know that his father passed away a long time ago? Why — do you have to make
him sad? "

The old men couldn't hold back their anger, saying viciously, "You disgusting beast, how
dare you offend a noble in the palace?!"

"Do you think you can behave atrociously if your brain is damaged? Get lost! There's no
place for you to speak! "

Gu Mang didn't get lost. He stared at them, then suddenly raised his hand and pulled open
his collar, revealing the slave chain around his pale neck. He wore such a shameful mark,
but stood in front of Mo Xi with such a valiant attitude.

Looking at him, the onlookers were even dazed for a moment.

It was as if the ferocious beast on the divine altar who had swallowed the mountains and
rivers in the past had returned to this broken shell.

Gu Mang said, "I am a servant of Xi He's residence. He is my master. "

Mo Xi was so dizzy that he almost fell to the ground. He was barely standing with his
willpower. He closed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Gu Mang, you …"

Before he could say 'get lost', Gu Mang interrupted him.

"I'll drink this jar of wine for him."

As he spoke, he imitated Mo Xi and opened the seal with a sullen face. But before he could
drink, he was kicked in the chest by the angry old nobleman, "Haven't you learned the
rules?!"

The wine jar fell to the ground, shattering into pieces.

The old nobleman's son had died in a confrontation with Gu Mang, so he was so angry that
his face was red. He pointed at Gu Mang with a trembling hand, "You, you traitor! Ten
thousand deaths would not be enough to atone for his sins!! What right do you have to stand
here and speak?! "

The situation was already out of control, but no one knew how to persuade him. As for Jun
Shang, that pervert who only wished for the world to be in chaos, he probably felt that the
New Year's Eve was just ordinary eating and drinking, and instead became excited when he
saw people arguing. He actually didn't immediately stop them, and even propped up his chin
with interest as he looked over.

Gu Mang was also a ruthless person.

When he was unconscious, he could still ignore it.

But now that he had regained some of his memories, and knew that he owed Mo Xi in the
past, his consciousness was mixed with his instincts, allowing him to be on par with Mo Xi in
terms of aura, even though it was disgraceful.

Gu Mang pointed at Mo Xi and said, "I was wrong. But he didn't. "

"…"

"You guys bullied him. You're shameless."

Mo Xi's vision became more and more dizzy. He stopped him in a low voice. "Gu Mang,
don't …"

Gu Mang turned around and looked at him with his clear blue eyes. "I'm sorry. I know why
you said that I was dirty before. You're a good person. I won't let them bully you. "

After saying this, he turned around and glared fiercely at those old things.

"Come on, you bunch of …" He deliberated for a moment, but couldn't think of a suitable
word. Thus, he casually said, "Flower thief!"

"…"

Jun Shang: "Pfft — —!"

Originally, the situation was tense, but when the people around heard Gu Mang actually say
such a word, they couldn't help but laugh out loud. Yue Chenqing directly spat out the wine
in his mouth, and slapped the table and laughed loudly. "Hahahahaha!!!"

But those old men's faces became more and more unsightly, and they raised their hands to
hit him. These people were really mad. Their emotions and alcohol rushed to their heads,
and they didn't know how to control their strength.

Mo Xi tried hard to blink his eyes, and shook his head.

His brain was a mess, and there was only one kind of instinct, a thread of intelligence. He
thought of the Red Lotus Blood Curse on Gu Mang's neck, and then saw the way Gu Mang
was beaten by these people. He suddenly felt a strong sense of unwillingness and pain.

Why?

Why did every person he liked end up in such a broken state? His father died early, Meng Ze
was seriously ill, and Gu Mang was no longer the same as before … Was he his life's
master, Gu Sha?

"Don't hit him …" Mo Xi's eyes were bloodshot, and a muffled murmur came from his throat.
Fortunately, his murmur was very soft, and no one heard it.

Just like how he once begged for everlasting love, he couldn't reach the heavens, and
couldn't reach the earth. His sincerity, no one believed, and no one knew.

"You guys … don't hit … him."

He was almost choking with sobs, and he protected Gu Mang, who was hugging his head
and was almost forced to flee wretchedly. His hands were trembling, his voice was
trembling, and the world in his eyes was moist and trembling.

He was a little drunk, and the intention of his actions was also very vague. Although he was
subconsciously protecting Gu Mang, the others didn't see anything strange. They only
thought that there was a fight here, and Lord Xi He was also involved. For a moment, their
expressions changed. But when they looked up at Jun Shang, Jun Shang still didn't stop. He
was holding a berry in his hand, squinting at the mess, and seemed to be thinking about
something.

The first to lose their cool were a few high-ranking officers of the Northern Frontier Army.

What a joke, a stepfather was also a father, and they had gone through life and death
together. How could others make things difficult for them? They were too lazy to gamble,
and hurriedly rushed over, while laughing and trying to stop the fight.

"Aiya, Lord Yongle, calm down."

"Lord Xing He, don't be angry, it's the New Year."

While persuading, they gave a few old nobles a good beating.

How could those old nobles be a match for these military ruffians? They were subdued in
just a few moves. But the remaining few who had a blood feud with Gu Mang had completely
lost their minds at this time. They didn't care about their status or the situation, and beat Gu
Mang while shouting angrily, "You deserve to die! Why don't you die! "
Princess Meng Ze couldn't stand it anymore. She was worried that Mo Xi would be injured in
the chaos, so she ignored Yan Ping's advice and came over to stop the fight. But how could
those old men be willing to listen?

The pain of losing a son, the blood feud … They had been trying their best to suppress it
when they were sober, but now it was suddenly ignited. They didn't care about the princess
anymore.

"Surnamed Gu! F * cking listen to me! No one cares about your brain, and it's useless even if
you forgot! You're a homicidal maniac! Traitor!! You'll go to hell and never be reincarnated!!
All the dead people are looking at you!! They're all looking at you — —!!! "

Gu Mang's heart suddenly trembled.

All the dead people were looking at him … just like when he was summoning the Abyss of
Souls, right?

They were all looking at him, demanding his life.

"Why don't you die!!! I've been waiting for you to die early!!! "

"You fatherless, motherless bastard!"

They had all lost their composure.

Stripped of status, luxurious clothes, honor and disgrace.

A human's instincts were the same as a beast's.

Gu Mang was pushed hard and didn't stand firm. He suddenly fell to the ground, knocking
over the table behind him. Wine spilled all over the floor, and the shards pierced into the
flesh on his back.

Blood seeped out, but Gu Mang didn't feel much pain. He stared at the old men's ferocious
and burning hatred, and couldn't say a word.

Seeing that a wine jar was lifted and was about to smash down on his head, a heavy object
suddenly smashed the wine jar in the air!

The shards fell all over the floor, and wine splattered everywhere.

Gu Mang raised his hand to cover his face, squinting his eyes to avoid the heavy rain of
strong wine. When he opened his eyes, he saw an opium pipe fall beside him. It was this
opium pipe that had just smashed the wine jar.

He was startled, and turned his head.

The one who helped him block the blow was a Murong Lian?

The Murong Lian left the table, and grabbed the wrist of the old aristocrat who had lost
control.

He was quite drunk, and stretched out his hand to flick the old man's head, and said with a
lazy smile: "What's wrong, little darling? You want to take advantage of the chaos to take
revenge? Who do you think you are? I haven't taken my revenge yet. Get the f * * k back in
line. "

"Murong Lian! You — —! You actually dare to call me that! You this, you this … "

"Oh, you're not satisfied with being called little darling?" The Murong Lian licked his lips and
smiled, "You really know how to act spoiled. Alright, alright, what about little darling?"

"You — —!!"

Now that Xi He, Wang Shu, and Meng Ze had all gotten involved, Jun Shang couldn't
continue to watch the show.

Jun Shang finally cleared his throat on the throne, as if he had just noticed the earth-
shattering commotion, and said in a dignified voice: "What are you doing? It's New Year's
Eve, it's fine if you don't give me a good luck. But you're still making a scene here? Imperial
guards! "

"Present!"

"Pull them apart for me!"

"Yes!"

Gu Mang finally broke free from the chaos. He was pulled out by the imperial guards, and
pulled away from the old aristocrats. He suddenly gasped for air, and subconsciously looked
at Mo Xi, only to see that Mo Xi had already been helped to sit down by Meng Ze.

Mo Mie had just been injured. Someone had cut a deep wound on his shoulder, and it was
bleeding profusely from it. At this time, because the melee had ended, he didn't need to
force himself anymore. After he stopped being so stubborn, he looked very tired because of
the strong alcohol.

Meng Ze said: "Lean down, let me take a look at your injury."

Mo Xi closed his eyes, and slowly leaned against the stone pillar. Meng Ze's soft hand
patted his shoulder, and she murmured: "Why didn't you dodge just now?"

"I'm fine." Mo Xi's long eyelashes drooped down, "I couldn't dodge."
"Why couldn't you dodge …" Meng Ze wasn't stupid, "You saw him block the alcohol for you,
so you acted impulsively again … He's a traitor! Why can't you tell the difference again and
again?! You can't remember! "

Mo Xi's eyelashes fluttered, and he said in a low voice: "I didn't do it for him."

Meng Ze didn't say anything more to him. She knew his personality, if he was really
stubborn, even ten oxen wouldn't be able to pull him back. Thus, she just covered his wound
with her hand.

"I'll stop the bleeding for you."

Gu Mang, who wasn't far away, saw all of this. During this process, Meng Ze didn't look at
anyone else, and neither did Mo Xi …

He suddenly understood why Mo Xi treated him so well.

Everyone longed for warmth, and was grateful for tenderness.

He gave Mo Xi's wound and pain. And Meng Ze gave him care and protection.

He originally wanted to atone for his sins. He originally wanted to apologize to Mo Xi for
those things that he couldn't remember. But now there was a lump in his throat, and he
couldn't say anything.

The so-called traitor. Was this what it meant to be betrayed by one's own people, and would
always bring harm to others?

Gu Mang didn't look at Mo Xi and Meng Ze anymore. He turned his face away, and raised
his hand to pull out a sharp piece of broken porcelain that was deeply embedded in his arm,
and threw it to the ground.

Previously, he had pulled open his collar and said that he was Mo Xi's man, so he could help
Mo Xi drink and share her worries. This was simply a great irony, and it made him blush
when he thought about it. He slowly, almost wretchedly crouched in a corner — he curled
himself into a ball and hugged himself, hoping to avoid the curious and critical gazes of the
people in the hall.

But he couldn't avoid them. Just now, he had impulsively stood in front of Mo Xi, and
declared his position in a loud voice like a fool. Everyone had heard it.

Now, he had caused trouble for Mo Xi. He didn't dare to go to Mo Xi's side, and Mo Xi didn't
want him either.

No one forgave him, and no one cared about him anymore.

He could only brace himself and curl up alone, lowering his head and enduring those
piercing gazes.

"He even said that Lord Xi He was his master …"

"Haha, hasn't he always been so self-righteous? I think this is why he was once so good at
fighting, but is still destined to fail. A person who doesn't know his place, has no brains, has
a bad bloodline, and is ambitious. He's completely useless. In the past, he was able to
become a general because of his spiritual nucleus talent. Now that his spiritual nucleus is
useless, it's even more obvious how laughable he is. "

"He really doesn't know his place, and he's a troublemaker. He even caused Lord Xi He to
get hurt. "

"This is outrageous …"

Gu Mang lost the powerful shadow that he had just regained in the midst of these scattered
discussions.

He was hunched again.

The author had something to say:

Gu Mang Confused (Curious Face): Why did you fight?

Mo Xi (Arrogant Face): I didn't do it for you.

Gu Mang Confused (Curious Face): Then what about you? Why did you help?

Meng Ze (Stubborn Face): I didn't do it for Lord Xi He.

Gu Mang Confused (Curious Face): Then what about you? Why did you interfere?

Ah Lian (Chuckling Face): I just wanted to reduce my own hatred.

Yue Chenqing (Confused Face): Fourth Uncle, why didn't you help? Why didn't you help
when you saw injustice?

Murong Chuyi (Cold Face): … What does it have to do with me?

Jiang Yexue (Gentle Face): Your fourth uncle drank too much and was drunk. Otherwise, he
would have helped.

Chapter 67
 That night, it was Meng Ze who sent Mo Xi home.

Originally, this was not appropriate for a princess of a country, but Meng Ze and her brother
were the same. They were both people who did not care about worldly views. Gu Mang
opened the curtain of the carriage for her and wanted to help Mo Xi into the carriage. Meng
Ze looked at him and said, "It's fine with me."

Gu Mang said hesitantly, "I'm sorry. I didn't do it on purpose. I just wanted to block the wine
for him. "

Meng Ze was not fierce to him, but she was not kind either. She looked at him disdainfully
and did not say anything.

Yue Niang sneered and said harshly, "Block the wine? Are you qualified? Are you? "

Gu Mang paused and said, "I just found out about some things … I want to make up for it."

Yue Niang said sharply, "Make up for it? You've made so many mistakes and hurt others so
many times. Now you know you want to make up for it. But what use do we have for your pig
heart! What can you make up for?! "

"…"

Yue Niang did not give up and said, "You're a jinx and a liar! You- "

"Don't say anymore." Meng Ze raised her hand and interrupted her. Then she turned to look
at Gu Mang.

Under the bright moonlight, Meng Ze's expression was cold. She did not bully him, but her
eyes were cold.

"Marshal Gu, I know you have good intentions today, but please don't cause trouble for
Brother Mo. You've hurt him too much. "Meng Ze said," Let him go. "

She did not say that he was a troublemaker. Meng Ze could not say such words, but Gu
Mang already understood what she meant. He looked at the injury on Mo Xi's shoulder and
was silent for a while. He did not say anything and turned to walk to the back of the carriage.
Meng Ze and Mo Xi entered the carriage, and he followed behind them silently.

Back at the mansion, Li Wei, who had already heard about the situation, led a group of
servants and Marquis Qi to the door. As soon as they saw Meng Ze, they hurriedly knelt
down and said, "Subordinate Li Wei pays respect to Princess Meng Ze. May the Princess
live a thousand years and have ten thousand blessings and peace!"

Although Meng Ze was not the mistress of Xi He's residence, almost everyone treated her
as such. He respectfully and warmly led her into the house.
The decorations in Xi He's residence were all arranged in pairs. Li Wei was the lackey who
helped to settle Mo Xi in the bedroom. Then, he came out to flatter Meng Ze, "Princess, my
master misses you so much that he has reserved a special place for you. I was just waiting
for you to come. "

Meng Ze sighed, "He's just a lazy person. He only wants a pair. What is there to reserve for
me?"

"How can that be? As servants, we all know how much the master cares for the princess." Li
Wei said and pulled out a yellow rosewood chair in the hall, "Princess, please have a seat
and have a cup of tea before you leave."

Meng Ze did not refuse. Yue Niang smiled and said, "If that's the case, then I'll have to
trouble Butler Li."

"It's no trouble at all!" Li Wei hurriedly asked the servants to prepare eight desserts, eight
candied plums, and a pot of the best Biluochun tea for Meng Ze. He smiled and fawned over
her, "Princess, look, this tea set only has a pair of cups. The master usually likes to use this
set. In the future, you should come to drink tea with him more often and play chess with
him."

Meng Ze glanced at the tea set. It was indeed a double-cup tea set made by the Chong Hua
Imperial Kiln Factory. It only came with one pot and two cups. It was usually used to
entertain close friends or couples. The Imperial Kiln Factory made this kind of standard tea
set for the sake of pleasing people. It meant, "You and I are deeply in love, and there is no
one else."

Meng Ze turned her face away and coughed softly, "Butler Li, don't talk nonsense. I've never
liked porcelain made from pine, bamboo, and plum. If you continue to casually guess the
feelings of your master, be careful. I'll tell him when he wakes up. Let's see if he won't
punish you. "

Li Wei said, "Aiyo, then I won't dare. I won't dare."

Although he said that, the smile in his eyes did not lessen. It was not difficult to guess a girl's
feelings. Meng Ze scolded him verbally, but in her heart, she loved to hear that Mo Xi missed
her, treated her well, and treated her differently from others.

Just as he was serving the princess tea and snacks and chatting with her, he caught a
glimpse of a person standing in a dark corner, silently watching them.

Li Wei's heart skipped a beat.

Usually, Meng Ze's seat was taken by Gu Mang. Meng Ze's tea set was also used by Gu
Mang … but … but this was all because Gu Mang did not understand etiquette. His master
was too lazy to care about him, so he was allowed to do as he pleased. At this moment, Gu
Mang did not think that Meng Ze was occupying his territory and wanted to fall out with Meng
Ze, right?
Li Wei beat the snare drum and was about to find a reason to send Gu Mang away.
However, he saw Gu Mang staring at Meng Ze for a while. His gaze was not filled with
hatred, but with sadness.

He was like a wolf cub who had recognized his position and fate in the pack. After standing
there for a while, he turned and left.

Many things did not matter when one did not understand, but once one understood, one
would understand why others had that kind of reaction. Now, Gu Mang finally understood
why Mo Xi had been so unhappy when he had wanted to sit there. She had said to him,
"This seat is not reserved for you."

Wolves had their own subordinates in the pack, and so did humans.

He had thought that the seat beside Mo Xi was empty, so he had shamelessly sat there. It
turned out that it was not. That seat had long been occupied. It was just that she had not
returned, so he had kept it for her.

It was he who had shamelessly taken Meng Ze's seat.

He could only feel his cheeks burning.

"Gu Mang seems to have become much more obedient recently." A few days after New
Year's Eve, Li Wei rubbed his chin as he stood in the corridor and looked at the diligent
figure working. "He doesn't cause trouble, doesn't talk back, and doesn't sit anywhere else
…" He clicked his tongue, then concluded with a smile, "Pharmacist Jiang's medicine is
really effective."

Mo Xi had asked him several times about what Jiang Yexue had said to him, or if he had
remembered anything later, but Gu Mang was not very willing to say.

Until one day after the beginning of spring, Mo Xi changed into a plain white robe and said
that she was going to Mount Zhanhun to burn incense for her father. Hearing this, Gu
Mang's eyes flashed with a trace of sadness.

Mo Xi frowned, "What's wrong?"

Gu Mang had worked hard in the past few months, and now his speech was much more
coherent. Except for a few words or when he was particularly emotional, he was not much
different from a normal person.

Gu Mang said, "I want to go with you. Can I? "

"What are you going to do?"

Gu Mang lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "I also want to pay my respects."
Mo Xi's slender fingers that were adjusting the collar stopped. He looked up and stared at
him, as if thinking about something. After a while, he said, "… Change into a white robe. I'll
wait for you in the front hall. "

In spring, Mount Zhanhun was lush with vegetation and fresh flowers. The bitter cold of
winter had passed, and the unsealed stream was gurgling. The warm April sun shone on the
river, glittering and translucent. From time to time, animals that had just woken up from their
hibernation scurried through the vegetation. The two of them, one in front and one behind,
silently went up the mountain.

In order to show their sincerity, they did not use their swords or lightness skills. They only
walked step by step, all the way from the foot of the mountain to the top. It took them more
than an hour to finally reach the top of Mount Zhanhun.

Outside the Tomb of Heroes, two tomb guards stood. When they saw Mo Xi, they bowed
their heads and saluted, the red tassels on their hoods rustling, "Greetings, Lord Xi He!"

Mo Xi nodded to them and led Gu Mang into the tomb. The courtyard was surrounded by
pine trees and cypresses. It was very quiet, as if they were afraid of disturbing the eternal
rest of the heroes. Even the chirping of the birds seemed infinitely ethereal. The two of them
walked up the long white jade steps. Gu Mang looked left and right, and all he saw were jade
tombstones inscribed with golden words.

Su Huaijun and Zhou Jingyue, Heroes Rest in Eternal Rest.

Lord Han Shan's Yue Feng Cliff, Heroes Rest in Eternal Rest.

……

The higher they went, the more magnificent the tombstones were, and the more praises of
the heroes' lives were engraved.

Gu Mang's footsteps could not help but stop when he passed by a huge jade tombstone. In
front of the tombstone, there were still fresh steamed buns and fruits. The ashes and paper
money had just melted not long ago and had not been blown away by the wind in the Basin
of Rebirth. In the incense burner, three fragrant plants were burning quietly.

He could not help but look up at the words on the tombstone.

The line of large words was full and graceful. It was strongly engraved with the words, "The
Seventh Lord Wangshu, Murong Xuan, Heroes Rest in Eternal Rest." When the sun shone,
it was golden and glorious.

Noticing his movement, Mo Xi glanced back and said, "That's the tomb of the Murong Lian
father." After he finished speaking, his gaze swept over the offerings and the incense burner.
He sighed, "It seems that the Murong Lian has just left."
This was also good. If the Murong Lian and Gu Mang met here, they would inevitably have a
battle of words. With so many martyrs watching, it was not appropriate.

Gu Mang looked at the tombstone of the Murong Xuan for a while, and then turned to ask
Mo Xi, "Where's your father's tomb?"

"It's at the top of the mountain. Let's go. "

The two of them went to the top of the mountain. Looking up, the clouds lingered and the
heaven and earth were vast. The city of Chong Hua vaguely appeared in the sea of clouds.
It was so far away that it seemed like a dream. Looking back, the mountain path they came
from was like a long river, connecting the secular world at the bottom of the mountain to the
dead city at the top. At the top of War Spirit Mountain, death was far more real than life.

Mo Xi walked to a tombstone that was as tall as three people and put the basket of offerings
in his hand beside it.

"Father, I'm here to see you."

The mountain breeze blew his white robe. The peak seemed to be so close to the Ninth
Heaven, and the rising sun seemed to be shining directly from above. The golden words on
the jade tombstone were floating. Mo Xi's long eyelashes fluttered gently. Facing the
dazzling light, he looked at the words inch by inch.

Fu Lingjun's Mo Qing Pool, the Murong Lian's Heroic Spirit is in eternal sleep.

Mo Xi knelt down and lit the incense burner. He arranged the offerings one by one. The
golden paper joss paper burned, and the green smoke emitted the fragrance of broken pine
and cypress branches.

Gu Mang also knelt down beside him. He stretched out his hand hesitantly and looked at Mo
Xi questioningly. Seeing that Mo Xi paused, but did not stop him, he also took some paper
money and threw it into the brazier.

The flames suddenly rolled up, and the heat wave rose. Gu Mang squinted his eyes and
coughed softly.

Mo Xi used a pair of tongs to move the paper joss paper, igniting them all. One by one, they
were reduced to ashes. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart — many years ago,
he had hoped to bring Gu Mang to his father's tomb to pay respects. He wanted to let the
only elder he respected see the only person he had given his heart to.

But at that time, Gu Mang was not willing.

Gu Mang always smiled and refused, "Don't. Well, with our relationship, if we go to pay
respects to Uncle Mo, he will definitely be unhappy. He will scold you from the heavens for
fooling around."
Or he would say carelessly, "Shidi, be a good boy. I can accompany you for other things, but
not for this. It's too serious. Your wife will be jealous in the future. How can I make a girl
sad? "

He knew that he could not hurt a girl's heart, so he stepped on Mo Xi's true feelings as much
as he could.

Now, Gu Mang obediently followed him. No one taught him, and he also obediently turned
into paper joss paper. It was as if his long-cherished wish had come true.

But Mo Xi was not happy at all.

After the paper joss paper joss paper was burned, Mo Xi sighed and said, "Let's go."

Gu Mang did not move. He looked at him sideways and suddenly said, "… I'm sorry."

Mo Xi stopped getting up. His eyes were still on the tombstone. After a while, he said, "On
New Year's Eve, what Jiang Yexue told you, was it about my father?"

"You guessed it?"

"Looking at your behavior these past few months, I more or less have an idea in my heart."

Gu Mang repeated, "I'm very sorry."

Mo Xi looked at him.

Well, it was a happy ending. He had wanted to pay respects to this person as his father, and
he had come. He had wanted to hear this apology, and he had said it. But things should not
be like this — the one who came to pay respects should be his lover, not a traitor's prisoner.
The apology should be clear, and not so ignorant.

"I really … really can't remember why I betrayed you back then." Gu Mang said sincerely,
"But I won't do it in the future."

Mo Xi's Adam's apple bobbed. He closed his eyes and said, "Gu Mang, do you think there
will be a future between you and me?"

Gu Mang did not know what to say. He could only say, "Don't be sad …"

"Why do you think I'm sad?" Mo Xi said, "The days when I would be sad for you are long
gone. As for your betrayal … it's because you have your ambition and your revenge. "

"You're a genius in war, a madman who terrifies the enemy. Your life's dream is to lead your
army to make achievements and gallop on the battlefield. When you hear about war, your
eyes light up. You don't like bloodshed, but war makes you excited. Because it's the only
way out for you to change your fate. "Mo Xi paused and turned to look at him.
"But it's not like that for me."

"…"

"I hate the battlefield. Because it keeps taking away important things from me, and it only
gives me achievements that I don't care about. Gu Mang, you and I were once comrades,
but perhaps we were never on the same path. "

He turned his gaze to the lingering smoke and said, "So our final paths are probably
destined."

Chapter 68

Gu Mang didn't say anything. His blue eyes looked at the black eyes. The ashes from the
incense brushed past them.

Jiang Yexue's sigh seemed to ring in his ears again. Jiang Yexue had told him before —

"Mo Xi was only seven years old when Lord Fu Lingjun left."

"He was betrayed by the deputy commander. His head was separated from his body, and
his spiritual core was removed. In the letter that was not sent, it was written that Qiyue Wuyi
was wearing the same robe as his son. "

"You did almost the same thing as him. How can Mo Xi forgive you?"

The ashes from the incense were blown away by the wind. Gu Mang whispered, "Mo Xi, I
think, I also … don't want to go to war."

When he said this, he didn't know why, but his heart and throat were sore and he almost
choked. Although he couldn't remember, he felt that he was sincere.

Mo Xi didn't understand him. Mo Xi misunderstood him.

How could he like to go to war … So many people died. Mountains of corpses and seas of
blood. A general's success was built on thousands of bones. How could he like it?

He didn't fight to turn over a new leaf. He didn't fight for fame. He didn't fight for his own way
out. Otherwise, he wouldn't have seen so many ghosts. He wouldn't have seen them
questioning him and blaming him. He had always been living in sin.

"I know … how you feel."

I know how you feel when you lost your father.

I know …

Mo Xi didn't say a word.

In front of his father's grave, he didn't want to argue. He used to believe that Gu Mang
valued human life and human relationships. But now, he only felt that Gu Mang's words were
ridiculous. How could a person who said "don't think too much about old relationships", who
could point a sharp knife at his former brothers for revenge, understand his feelings?

He was different from Gu Mang. He couldn't give up old relationships. Even now, he still
didn't like the sweet scent of osmanthus blooming.

It was just like how he could never forget his father's life, even though he was still so young
back then. But as long as he wanted to, he could see the past when he closed his eyes.

She saw Mo Qingchi standing under the laurel tree with his back straight and tall.

He couldn't even like his own weapon, because after so many years, he still couldn't forget
the question he had asked his father: "Father, what is your weapon made of?"

It was like a curse.

Mo Xi stared at the line of golden words, "Flingjun's Mo Crystal Pool, where his heroic spirit
sleeps forever." He could easily picture every blade of grass and every tree in the backyard
of the Mo clan. There was also the agreement between him and his father.

He closed his eyes and said, "You don't understand."

Ever since he was seven years old, he understood what the flames of war meant. He paid
the cruelest price — his father's life.

At that time, Mo Xi was still young and inexperienced. He didn't know what war meant at
first. He only thought that it was awesome. He only thought that the thrill of fighting and
killing was indescribably attractive. Therefore, he pestered his father to ask about weapons.

He liked the way his father looked in his military uniform. It was dignified and dignified.

He liked it when his father went to the battlefield. In his heart, his father would never lose.
The flames of war would only bring the Mo Family supreme glory.

In the end, he was still too naive.

He didn't know what the flames of war would take away from him.

As for Mo Qingchi, at that time, he probably felt that it was too serious to talk about life and
death because of his young age. Therefore, he smiled and replied, "I have two. One was
made by Shuai Ran's soul. It is the family weapon of the Mo Family. It will be passed down
to you in the future. The other one was obtained when I first entered the Cultivation School
when I was young. "

Mo Xi's eyes were full of admiration. He raised his head and grabbed his father's sleeve,
saying, "I want to see it, I want to see it!"

Mo Qingchi stood under the laurel tree and picked up the fine flowers on Mo Xi's forehead.
Then he raised his palm and said with a smile, "Howling Moon, summon."

A golden light flew out from his hand and gathered into the shape of a sperm whale. It swam
leisurely through the laurel tree. With a sweep of its tail, laurel rain filled the courtyard.

The little child stood beside his father's legs and looked up with wide black eyes in surprise.

"Transform into a blade." At Mo Qingchi's command, the soul of the sperm whale quickly
transformed into a golden shield and was held in Mo Qingchi's hand. Mo Qingchi lowered his
head and smiled at his son, "Howling Moon was made by the soul core of a whale. After
transforming into a blade, it became a shield. This is Father's second weapon. "

At that time, he was both envious and curious. He reached out his hand and carefully
touched the shield.

"So the weapons used by cultivators are all transformed by souls?"

"Almost all of them." Mo Qingchi smiled, "Weapons made of copper and iron often can't
withstand spiritual currents. Also, they can't be summoned by a contract. They must be by
your side at all times. Therefore, no one will choose ordinary iron. "

Mo Xi didn't quite understand. He blinked his eyes in confusion and looked at the shield
again. "Father, will I have one too?"

"You are the only son of the Mo Family. In the future, you will enter the Cultivation School.
Of course, you will have one too."

Mo Xi's mood suddenly became excited. As a newborn calf, he didn't have any reverence for
weapons or death. He only felt that this was very powerful. In the future, he also wanted to
mount a warhorse like his father and fight all over the world.

At that time, he didn't experience life and death. He only recklessly and ignorantly thought
that he would definitely like that kind of bloody life.

The longbow pierced through the wind and snow, and the corpse was wrapped in the
horse's hide.

What a heroic dream.

Mo Xi couldn't help but touch his father's shield. His eyes flashed and he asked, "Then what
will mine be? Will it be a big fish like Father? "
Mo Qingchi lowered his body and tried his best to be at the same level as his son. He smiled
and stroked his soft black hair: "The elders of the academy will give you a mission. In that
mission, you will summon the Divine Martial Sword closest to your soul. Yes, you may get a
big fish like Father, or it may be something else. Birds, beasts, spiritual plants, flowers,
anything is possible. "

"Will I get one as soon as I enter the School?"

"Something like that." Mo Qingchi smiled.

"Then let's quickly go to the School of Cultivation!" He pulled his father's clothes and looked
at him eagerly. "Can we go tomorrow?"

"Haha, not tomorrow. You have to wait until you are at least seven years old. The academy
will not accept children younger than seven years old. "Mo Qingchi said patiently," When you
are seven years old, I will ask His Majesty to allow you to enter the academy. Then you can
accept the commission. After completing the commission, our Fireball will be a real Xiao Xiu
Scholar. "

Ignorant of worldly affairs, he revealed a happy expression. Suddenly, he seemed to think of

something. He was startled and hesitated. "Father …"

"Hm?"

"That commission, is it difficult? Will I not pass and be driven back? "Children of four or five
years old were always nervous.

"You won't." Mo Qingchi smiled. "Even a fool can pass the commission. You can pass it lying
down or closing your eyes. You don't have to be afraid." After a pause, he suddenly patted
his head. "Right, there will be a senior brother or sister accompanying you. If you have any
difficulties, they will help you."

Only then did he feel relieved. Father's words fascinated him. It seemed that he couldn't wait
to grow up quickly so that he could have a weapon of his own.

Father said that he would take him when he was seven years old.

So he looked forward to it every day. He counted the days until he was seven years old. He
even took a Chong Hua calendar. Every day before he went to bed, he seriously made a
stroke on the calendar.

Every time he recorded a stroke, it was as if he was one step closer to his dream of being
the God of War. He liked fighting. He couldn't wait to get a weapon, to improve his
cultivation, to grow up, and then to fight side by side with his father. How delightful.

Later, the Liao Country invaded. Mo Qingchi took command as usual and rushed to the
battlefield.
That year, Mo Xi finally reached his seventh year old.

However, what he hoped for was not Lingwu, nor was it to enter the school. It was a military
report. Before he could react to the meaning of life and death, the Mo manor was already
covered with white silk, and the bell of the royal palace tolled.

"Fu Lingjun is dead!"

The entire city wailed and mourned. Paper money fluttered to the ground like heavy snow
that had not melted for many years.

Everyone was weeping. They knew each other, they didn't know each other, they were
familiar with each other. Wave after wave of people came to the Mo Estate to shed tears and
offer wine. His mother had already cried herself unconscious several times. His ruthless
uncle had also put on an act of hypocrisy, grieving over his adopted brother's funeral.
Everyone was dressed in mourning clothes. Even Jun Mo Xie was dressed in white when he
came up.

"Losing Fu Lingjun is like losing my liver and gallbladder …" The Lord leaned his head on
the coffin. Tears flowed down his face. He sobbed, "Heaven, why are you so mean to me?"

All the officials knelt on the ground and cried.

Outside the main hall, gold and silver ingots were piled up high. The high priest blew on the
yak's horn, and a beam of golden light floated out from the coffin. The golden light turned
into a swimming whale, circling around the hall several times, and then swam out of the hall.

The osmanthus trees outside the hall no longer had osmanthus flowers. The big fish swam
past. It was no longer the scene of osmanthus rain.

It rushed to the sky and returned from the sea of clouds.

"Shen Wu has been resolved." The High Priest chanted. He knelt down and kowtowed. "The
soul is at peace."

Everyone cried and kowtowed. "Fu Lingjun died a heroic death."

"Return of the heroic spirit."

Among this group of white demons and monsters, only Mo Xi didn't cry. He knelt there
silently and looked at the scene blankly. Who went?

Who died …

Who was a heroic death?

Who was a heroic spirit?

Heroic death, what did it mean? He had heard this word since he was young. Suddenly, it
became so unfamiliar because of his father's death.

He used to think that these words were dazzling. He used to yearn for the battlefield. What
was it?

"Return of the heroic spirit. The soul is at peace."

No, no. He suddenly trembled. He didn't want to die a heroic death. He didn't want his father
to be a hero. He only wanted his father to stand in the courtyard. In autumn, he wanted his
father to bring him to gather osmanthus flowers and brew a pot of sweet wine.

He only wanted his father to come back. He wanted his father to come back and hold his
hand. He lowered his head and said with a smile, "Little Fireball, you are seven years old
this year. Father will bring you to the school. You must be obedient and cultivate well with
the elders."

As he thought this, it was as if he really saw his father standing at the door. He turned
around and smiled at him.

"Little Fireball," he said to him. "Good child, come here. Let Father see you again."

Mo Xi walked absentmindedly towards the figure reflected in the sunlight.

Suddenly, the funeral firecrackers exploded. The crackling sound seemed to awaken the
depths of his soul from a dream.

"Father?" He was at a loss. "Father, where are you?"

You, where are you?

There was no one at the door. There was only a white silk cloth hanging low.

His fingers were cold. In that cruel moment, he vaguely understood what "death" meant. He
suddenly screamed and shouted for his father. He ran out of the hall. The officials were even
more shocked and sorrowful when they saw this. They kept wiping their tears. His uncle
hurriedly walked out and picked up the struggling Mo Xie. His eyes were red as he said,
"Little Xie, listen to me. Come to uncle, come to uncle …"

"I saw Father! I saw him! " He shouted. Suddenly, he lost his voice and threw himself into his
uncle's arms. He finally burst into tears. "I saw him … Why did he leave? Why did he leave?
Why doesn't he want me anymore? "The seven year old child cried out hoarsely, each cry
louder than the last, tears streaming down his face.

In the end, his lips trembled as he muttered, "Why did he not want me …"

He was seven years old.

He looked forward to the stars and the moon. He looked forward to the age of seven with his
father.

So this was what it was like.

So this was war. This was also the price of glory.

More than half a year later, his birthday arrived. He still wore the clothes of mourning. It was
the finest silk and the most exquisite workmanship. The Mo family's mourning was glorious
and their status was even higher than before. But so what?

He came to the window. The osmanthus flowers outside bloomed again. The green pavilion
was filled with golden stars. Every star was like a reflection of last year. He sat down in the
fragrant scent and took out the Chong Hua calendar that he had been drawing for more than
two years. It was already covered in a thick layer of dust.

"How many more days until my seventh birthday?" His voice from years ago seemed to be
beside his ear.

At that time, Mo Qingchi pressed his hand on his head and rubbed it lovingly. "There's no
hurry."

"But I'm in a hurry, Father." He muttered. "I really want to skip these two years. When I open
my eyes, I'll be seven years old."

Mo Qingchi laughed. His laughter went from clear to vague and finally became the soft
rustling of leaves outside the window.

Mo Xi didn't know what the future would be like. He only felt that these two years were long
and boring. He wanted to rush through them so that he could reach his seventh birthday and
get closer to the battlefield that he yearned for. But he didn't know that the two years that he
had been looking forward to would be the last time in his life when he had his father.

From now on, no matter how regretful he was or how sensible he became, he couldn't go
back — the one that he despised and hated.

The last seven hundred days.

He hugged the calendar. The lines of the calendar forever stopped at the New Year's Eve of
the 16th year of the Chong Hua calendar. The day they received the war report.

"Father …" he said softly. "The day that we agreed on has arrived. I can go to the school. "

He waited for a while, but no one answered him.

No one answered him again.

Mo Xi lowered his head deeply and curled up in front of the table. His shoulders trembled
slightly. In the end, he cried silently.

"Father … let's not fight anymore, okay … don't go … come back …"

Come back …

The word 'heroic' is too cruel. I just want you to stand in the Ming Hall and watch the
osmanthus flowers bloom with me in the autumn.

Come back …

When I grow up, let me go to the battlefield, okay? I don't want fame and fortune anymore. I
don't like to fight anymore. I just want to protect you. I want to be by your side.

I want you to come home.

Father …

"… You will never understand me." On the top of War Soul Mountain, Mo Xi, who had
already arrived, slowly opened his eyes. His gaze lingered on Fu Lingjun's jade tablet for a
while, then turned to Gu Mang.

He said to Gu Mang indifferently, "If you didn't indulge in war for your own sake, I don't
understand why you defected to the enemy Liao Country."

"…"

"Chong Hua has let you down. We owe you. But there is more than one path in front of you.
There is also more than one place for you to betray your country. But you chose Liao
Country. " Mo Xi's black eyes were cold. "You only think about revenge. For your ambition,
for your comrades, for your own way out. You don't care about other people's blood."

"Mo Xi …"

Mo Xi was almost self-deprecating. "I'm sorry. I'm useless. Even if I used my life as a
hostage, I still couldn't get you to turn back. "

Gu Mang looked into his eyes. Those eyes were too black, too cold, too deep. There were
seven years of disappointment in them. It was so clear in the bright sky on the top of War
Soul Mountain. Gu Mang's heart was suddenly stirred up.

He didn't know what kind of emotion it was. He only knew that he didn't want to see Mo Xi
like that.

He didn't want Mo Xi to always see him like that.

As his blood boiled, he blurted out, "Can you trust me one more time?"
This sentence was like a cold arrow. The person who spoke and the person who listened to
it were both caught off guard.

Mo Xi's eyes widened slightly. There was surprise on his handsome face. There was also a
rare look of bewilderment. He was even a little absent-minded. "What?"

Gu Mang bit his lips. He stood up and looked at him against the sky. "I don't know what I
was before. I've forgotten all about the past. But now I think what you said is right. I don't like
fighting and killing. I also don't like being betrayed. "

His white robe fluttered in the cold wind. A thick layer of clouds was slowly moving across
the sky. Thousands of golden rays shot down behind Gu Mang like arrows piercing through
the forest.

It seemed like they were going to kill someone from yesterday.

Or like they were going to pierce someone's heart.

The beast of the past stood in front of Mo Xi. Under the backlight, Mo Xi couldn't see his face
clearly. But the voice that reached his ears was as firm as before he lost his memory.

"I want to atone for my sins. I don't want to disappoint you." Gu Mang said. There was a
natural power in his voice that struck the soul. "Can you trust me one more time?"

"…"

His robe fluttered.

Gu Mang half-knelt in front of Mo Extinguish. For the first time, he truly lowered his head.
Respectfully, guiltily, with hope and passion, bearing the burden of blood and cold, he said in
a low voice, "Master, please teach me."

Mo Xi couldn't say anything for a while.

At this moment, there was a sudden clap, and a voice as cold as smoke came from not far
away. "How touching. What's going on? A prodigal son turning over a new leaf is more
precious than gold? Tsk, tsk, tsk. I'm really touched to death. "

The author had something to say:

"The heavens, why are you so mean to me?" It came from the old Romance of the Three
Kingdoms, the episode of Wuzhang Plains. When I watched it before, I felt that it was too
sadistic and left a deep impression. After so many years, I still haven't forgotten this
sentence. Here, I'm using it for Lord Laojun. It's not an original short sentence. It's to be
hung in the script to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.

"Smoker, choked by fate."

System: Due to your outstanding performance at the New Year's Eve banquet, your hatred
has decreased by 30 points.

Ah Lian: I'm so happy!! It's finally decreased!! If it was a little lower, I wouldn't have to be the
antagonist anymore!!

System: Hello, you've received a new mission [Go to War Spirit Mountain and insult the
protagonist]. This mission is a must. If you don't complete it, Chong Hua will issue a smoking
ban.

Ah Lian: … RN, I'll accept. I'll accept, okay?!!

Chapter 69

The two of them turned around and saw the Murong Lian's white robe fluttering in the
wind as he lazily walked out from the shadows with a pipe in his hand.

On the peak of Mount War Spirit, other than these heroes' monuments, there were eight jade
statues that were as tall as ten people. They were carved with the seven kings of Chong Hua
since the founding of Chong Hua, as well as the most outstanding state teacher. The
Murong Lian was hiding behind one of the statues just now, so no one noticed his presence.

Mo Xi stood up and looked down at him disdainfully. He said coldly, "Lord Wangshu, do you
have to be so bored?"

"This prince worships my late father. After the ceremony, I want to overlook the beautiful
scenery of the world and think that life is like a dream. So I stand here and look at the
mountains, the water, and the clouds. "

The Murong Lian narrowed his eyes, took a puff of smoke, and slowly exhaled. "Otherwise,
Lord Xi He, do you think I'm willing to listen to such a ridiculous conversation? What 'I want
to atone for my sins', haha, it's really making me laugh my teeth out. "

His white silk shoes stepped on the green jade pavement as he walked straight in front of
them. He looked at Gu Mang with malice. "Darling, do you know what kind of person you
used to be?"

Gu Mang's calmness was almost infuriating. Gu Mang said, "I know. I'm a traitor. "

The Murong Lian blew out smoke rings and sneered. "Oh, so you know. I thought you were
living a good life in Xi He's residence and almost forgot your own identity and status. "

Mo Xi calmly took a step forward and blocked the Murong Lian and Gu Mang with his long
legs.
Mo Xi said, "Murong Lian, you're meddling too much."

The Murong Lian laughed sarcastically. "I raised a dog, can't I even say a few words?"

"He's now one of my subordinates."

Mo Xi's tone was unfriendly. The thin layer of disguise on the Murong Lian's face fell.

"You don't have to emphasize it. I can already tell that you treat him as a human. Only the
people of Chong Hua are allowed to pay their respects at the War Spirit Mountain. " The
Murong Lian suddenly moved closer to Mo Xi. His eyes flashed as he gritted his teeth and
said, "What's the matter, Lord Xi He? Do you still regard Gu Mang as your brother? Since
they can't differentiate between friend and foe, why don't we just roll out a red carpet, fire
cannons and sprinkle flowers, and bring the monarch of the Burning Country into the Chong
Hua Mausoleum of Heroes for a tour? "

Mo Xi ignored his aggressive attitude, but Gu Mang said, "I'm here to apologize."

The Murong Lian seemed to have heard a great joke. "Apologize?"

Gu Mang thought that he didn't explain clearly and said, "I'm here to apologize to them." He
looked back at the towering Monument of Heroes. "I'm here to apologize to them."

This time, the Murong Lian laughed out loud. The tassels on the hookah swayed slightly with
his laughter. The Murong Lian laughed louder and louder. "Hahaha … haha, apologize?
Apologize? "

His fox-like eyes stared at Gu Mang. The smile on his face hadn't disappeared, but the
ruthlessness in his eyes was obvious. His pale face looked particularly ferocious.

"How are you going to apologize? How do you want to apologize?"

"Don't laugh me to death, Gu Mang. Do you think that kneeling in front of Mo Xi's father's
tomb and melting some paper is your apology? Chong Hua's tens of thousands of souls
can't be trampled on by you! "

Mo Xi said angrily, "Murong Lian!"

"What's wrong? You won't let others talk to him? You won't let me criticize him? " The
Murong Lian suddenly turned back. "Fireball, you and I didn't have a father when we were
young. How is my Wangshu family inferior to you? How can you order me around like this?!
Your father and I are lying on this mountain! You don't mind him coming in, but I do! Can't
I?!! "

As he said this, he raised his hand and pointed at Gu Mang. "Look at him! How is his
leisurely appearance considered an apology?! "
Gu Mang suddenly took a few steps forward. He walked past Mo Xi and stopped in front of
the Murong Lian.

He said, "I didn't say this was an apology. I'm not smart, but I know this is far from enough. "

The Murong Lian said angrily, "Bullshit! You're not stupid. You're too smart. You pretended
to be obedient and resigned to your fate at Luo Mei Resort. Now that you're in the hands of
our General Mo, you're pretending to be remorseful and burn some paper money to gain
sympathy! "

"Gu Mang, do you think that the martyrs of Chong Hua who died in battle are easy to bribe?
Do you think that two pieces of paper will be enough to wipe away all your past mistakes and
let go of all your past? Do you think that the descendants of Chong Hua's martyrs are as
easy to bribe as your Lord Xi He? "

Gu Mang looked straight at him and said, "I don't."

"Then you bastard shouldn't have come in today!"

As the Murong Lian said this, he suddenly hooked the back of Gu Mang's neck with his pipe.
The pipe was very hot, so hot that Gu Mang suddenly trembled. However, Gu Mang did not
break away, as if he was expressing some kind of determination. He silently stared at the
Murong Lian's face with his clear blue eyes. The ashes in the pipe filter fell down along his
wide lapel, and the sparks burned his flesh.

He did not dodge, but Mo Xi could not stand it anymore — whether it was for Gu Mang or for
the solemnity of the martyr's tomb, he did not want to see the Murong Lian continue this
farce.

He grabbed the Murong Lian's arm and moved the pipe away from Gu Mang's neck.

The skin where the pipe hit had been burned, revealing the bright red flesh. The Murong
Lian was still not satisfied and said angrily, "Mo Xi, damn it, let go of me!"

"Murong Lian, do you want to behave atrociously in War Spirit Mountain?!"

"You're the one who brought the traitor to disgust the martyrs of Chong Hua! You still have
the face to talk about me? "

"He's here to apologize!"

"Thank your father!! Did he thank the others?! Did he kneel with the others? What's there to
apologize for?! He's just trying to please you and want to live a comfortable life! I think he's
already achieved his goal! What do you plan to do next? Are you going to ask for a reward
from His Highness? Do you know what he's up to?!! "

In the midst of the raging flames, there was no way to avoid shoving and fighting. However,
it should be said that the Murong Lian had hit Mo Xi, and Mo Xi had restrained himself from
using violence in War Spirit Mountain Cemetery. Gu Mang saw that Mo Xi was being pushed
and poked by the Murong Lian and wanted to stop the fight, but unexpectedly, the Murong
Lian suddenly turned around and slapped him in the face.

"Pa!" A crisp sound rang out.

The red lotus seal on Gu Mang's neck suddenly lit up, but it restrained itself from exploding.
Because he understood their conversation, he knew that violence should not be used here,
and even more so, blood should not be spilled.

The Murong Lian's slap was still not enough to vent his anger. In his eyes, this face was
indescribably complicated and disgusting. Thus, he viciously kicked Gu Mang's chest. Gu
Mang could not dodge in time and was kicked to the ground. He fell on the long jade steps
and coughed out a mouthful of blood.

"Gu Mang!!"

Gu Mang fiercely wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and raised his head to look at
the Murong Lian. The bestial nature in his eyes surged, but he fiercely suppressed it. He
panted, lowered his eyelashes, and pushed away Mo Xi's hand that was trying to help him
up. He actually used his sleeve to carefully wipe away the bloodstains on the ground.

The Murong Lian narrowed his eyes, his fingertips trembling with anger. "What are you
doing?"

"I shouldn't have dirtied this place." After Gu Mang finished speaking, he raised his head
again.

"When I said I wanted to atone for my sins, it was true."

"…"

"When I said I won't betray you again, it was also true."

The Murong Lian: "…"

"I didn't lie." Gu Mang's blood-stained lips moved slightly. "What I said while kneeling here
today, was all true."

That pair of blue eyes was too clean and clear. The Murong Lian could not help but take a
step back. Under his sleeve, his hand rubbed the sapphire blue ring on his thumb. The
trembling of his muscles and bones became more and more uncontrollable.

As if he wanted to forcefully suppress the emotions in his heart, the Murong Lian paused for
a moment and suddenly gritted his teeth. "Fine."

"You want to apologize, you want to kowtow, and you want to start over, right?"
Gu Mang firmly said, "Yes."

The Murong Lian raised his head and panted. When he looked at Gu Mang again, his eyes
flashed with extremely complicated emotions. His fingers under his sleeve almost clasped
the sapphire blue ring in his palm.

"Thousands of graves in the cemetery, whether old or new, whether they died because of
you, you have to kneel one by one. Every time you kneel, you have to repeat the words'
Traitor Gu Mang, ten thousand deaths are not enough to atone for blood '. "

"Only if you kneel in front of every grave on this mountain, will you barely have the right to
say this." The Murong Lian leaned over, his smoky cheek close to Gu Mang's ear. "If you
have sincerity, you have to atone for your sins to all souls."

After saying this, the Murong Lian straightened up and glanced at Mo Xi, as if he had already
expected that Mo Xi would not agree. So he said to Gu Mang, "However, in the end, you are
now one of Lord Xi He's people. Whether you do it or not, I can't order you to do anything.
Everything depends on how much remorse you have. "

Gu Mang did not hesitate or even pause. He got up from the ground. The golden sunlight
shone on his red and swollen cheeks and the bloodstains on the corners of his lips. He said,
"I will do it."

I said I was sincere.

As long as I do what I want to do, I will never turn back.

When the Murong Lian heard him agree so quickly, it was hard to tell whether the expression
on his face was more of a grin or more of a shock. Or perhaps there were some secrets
hidden in his expression that no one but himself could figure out.

The Murong Lian's eyes flashed. He said softly, "Don't regret it. Tens of thousands of
graves, even three days and three nights may not be enough. "

Gu Mang said, "Then four days and four nights, ten days and ten nights."

He even turned to look at Mo Xi. "I want to show you my heart."

Mo Xi had already clenched his fists, but he did not say anything. He knew Gu Mang too
well. When he saw the light in Gu Mang's eyes, he already knew that if he did not let Gu
Mang do this, it would be like not letting a beast thirst for blood. Gu Mang would definitely
not be willing to do it.

Moreover, what the Murong Lian said was indeed true.

Even if a little evil turned back, there would still be a price to pay. Moreover, Gu Mang was
carrying the burden of corpses and thousands of miles of blood.
But Mo Xi still said in a low voice, "Gu Mang, think carefully. Even if you kneel, no one can
forgive you. No matter if it's three days and three nights or ten days and ten nights, even if
you kowtow to your death on this mountain, you will still be a sinner in Chong Hua. Nothing
will change. "

Gu Mang only repeated, "I want to show you my heart."

Mo Xi's chest felt as if it was hit by a huge rock. After repeating it twice, he suddenly
understood Gu Mang's meaning.

Gu Mang did not have the extravagant hope that the so-called sin and betrayal would be
written off. Gu Mang also knew that sin and betrayal could not be erased just like that.

He just wanted to live a different life from his previous self. He just felt that his previous self
was wrong. He just, he just wanted to …

"After you see it, if you are willing to believe me, can you teach me what I should do? This
time, I don't want to take the wrong path again."

Mo Xi could not say anything. His heart ached so much that he almost knelt down. In the
cold wind on the mountain top, his face was so pale, and his blood was so cold.

He looked at Gu Mang's raised head, his face still completely ignorant.

After a long time, he heard someone speak. The voice was very hoarse. Later, he realized
that the person who spoke was himself. He sighed, "Gu Mang, don't be stupid. You have no
path. "

Gu Mang's eyes widened slightly.

The Murong Lian's expression changed, "Mo Xi – don't …"

But Mo Xi did not listen. His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Blood dripped from his
throat, but he still said each word coldly and ruthlessly.

"You have no path. Jun Shang has sentenced you to death. The only reason you are alive is
to be used for the Hei Mo Trial at any time. "

The Murong Lian said angrily, "Mo Xi!! Are you crazy? You told him this?! "

"Then what do you want? Let him atone for his sins with anticipation, and say sorry to him on
the day of his death. What you did before was useless? "

"…"

Mo Xi turned his gaze back and said to Gu Mang, "Since you want to do this, I will tell you
the truth. It may be tomorrow, it may be next year. In the end, you will still die. No matter
what you do, you will not have the chance to start over. "
Gu Mang did not speak. His widened eyes slowly lowered. His long eyelashes drooped,
casting a faint shadow on his deep blue eyes. Just when the Murong Lian and Mo Xi thought
that he would give up, he suddenly said in a low voice, "I know."

The mountain wind whistled, like the sound of a golden drum or the weeping of a dead soul.

"But it doesn't matter. Because I think, even if I can start over, even if I can live a good day, it
is still right. "

He raised his head, looking just like the blazing youth who had faced death even in the face
of a hopeless situation.

Gu Mang said, "I will go as far as I can. If I die tomorrow, I will be a good person for one day.
If I die next year, I will be a good person for one year. "

— — "This is the last thing I can do."

This is the last thing I can ask for after wandering around for so many years with a clear
conscience.

The author has something to say:

Character Cards

Yue Chenqing

Height: 176cm

Status: Fourth Uncle's bootlicker

Human Language: An intermediate blacksmith who wholeheartedly learns from Fourth Uncle

Social Status: Because no one competes with him, he is a silly and sweet young master who
is completely unaware of the sinister human heart.

Human Language: The only successor of the Yue Clan

Favorite: Fourth Uncle

Most Hated: Someone scolds his Fourth Uncle

Favorite Color: White

Most Hated Color: Purple

Favorite Food: Flower Cake

Most Hated Food: All kinds of internal organs

Dream: Receive the personal guidance of Fourth Uncle

Chapter 70

A drop of dew dripped from the cypress leaf.

Mo Xi's wide sleeves fluttered in the breeze. He stood on the pine and cypress slope of the
Heroes' Mausoleum on Warghun Mountain, looking at the small figure in the winding forest
of monuments.

It was late at night on the first day, and the stars were everywhere.

After the confrontation with the Murong Lian, Gu Mang really did kowtow to each tomb on
Warghun Mountain. Murong Lian had clearly only given him humiliation, but Gu Mang had
treated it as a way out. His stubbornness was something that even ten oxen could not pull
back, and he wanted to use this to prove his renewed resolve.

"Are you really going to do this?"

"Yes."

"Even if nothing can change?"

"It can change." Gu Mang said, "At least I'll feel better."

The Murong Lian knew that he had succeeded, and Mo Xi knew that Gu Mang had made a
choice and would not turn back.

Later, the Murong Lian left, and Mo Xi had to leave too. Gu Mang kowtowed alone in the
cemetery, where the birds chirped. Later, the tired birds returned to the forest. The sun set,
and the frost frosted. In the silence, only Gu Mang was the sound of movement in this city of
the dead.

Later, Mo Xi was worried and returned to Warghun Mountain alone. It was not convenient for
him to show his face, so he stood on the pine and cypress slope and looked at the white
figure in the distance.

Gu Mang knelt for the whole night, so he also looked under the tree for the whole night.
When dawn broke, people came to visit the tombs, so Mo Xi left quietly. He still had a court
meeting, so he could not stay at the Heroes' Mausoleum all the time.

It was unknown if the Murong Lian was deliberately fanning the flames, but the news of Gu
Mang kowtowing at the Heroes' Mausoleum spread like wildfire. In less than a morning, the
news had spread throughout Chong Hua City.
"What is this guy planning now?"

"I heard that he suddenly became enlightened and felt that he had done something wrong in
the past, so he wants to apologize."

"Does he really have that kind of heart? Don't be a weasel paying a visit to a chicken. "

"Shall we go and take a look?"

The high-ranking nobles of Chong Hua City did not have the time to go to War Spirit
Mountain to cause trouble during the day. However, there were some loose cultivators who
usually had nothing better to do. When they heard about this matter, they swarmed to the
Tomb of Heroes like mosquitoes that had smelled blood. They said they were going to
sweep the tomb, but in reality, they just wanted to see the commotion with their own eyes.

Although these people would not directly make things difficult for Gu Mang for the sake of
Lord Xi He's face, there were still many people who mocked him.

So Gu Mang continued to kneel, while they covered their mouths with their sleeves and
whispered to each other, "He is really kneeling well. When he was serving guests in the
other courtyard of the Lord Wangshu, his attitude was not so good. How did you become so
obedient after being taught by Lord Xi He for half a year? "

"The Lord Xi He is good at scheming."

"If you ask me, everyone knows that the Lord Xi He is a person who can be persuaded by
reason but not cowed by force. This Gu guy must have understood the Lord Xi He's
temperament, so he pretended to be repentant and pretentious. He is lying to everyone."

"I see! What you said makes sense. Oh, yes, if he is really so guilty, why doesn't he just kill
himself? "

"He is indeed a liar!"

Gu Mang turned a deaf ear to them and walked up the stairs amidst the pointing and
whispering. He bowed and kowtowed, and kept repeating the words that the Murong Lian
had taught him.

"Traitor Gu Mang, ten thousand deaths will not be enough to atone for his sins."

He said it so sincerely, as if this sentence was a rebirth curse that could ferry his sinful soul
out of the boundless sea of bitterness.

There were too many people who hated him, too many people who despised him. He
struggled in the sea of bitterness, but the people on the shore threw stones at him, telling
him to go back and drown. This was the only ending he deserved in his life.
Gu Mang kept repeating the action of kneeling and kowtowing in this countercurrent. His
forehead hit the hard and cold stone thousands of times. His footsteps were heavy, and his
body was dispirited, but his eyes were shining brightly, supporting him as he walked up the
stairs.

He bent his spine and lowered his head.

"Traitor Gu Mang."

He clasped his hands together devoutly, from the golden light of heaven and earth to the
boundless night.

"Ten thousand deaths will not be enough to atone for his sins …"

On the third day, the sky was overcast, and the spring rain fell in Chong Hua City. Gu
Mang's clothes were thin, and after kneeling for a long time in the chilly spring wind and rain,
his body could not take it anymore. He used his hands and feet to climb up another stone
step, and knelt in front of the first jade tablet. His lips moved, and he wanted to speak, but he
could not make a sound. The rain fell miserably from his face.

He raised his head and looked at the majestic and solemn Memorial Tablet of Martyrs.

"The seventh generation Lord Wangshu, Murong Xuan, the heroic spirit sleeps forever."

It turned out that he had already knocked on the Murong Lian's father …

Gu Mang looked at the line of majestic golden words. The inscription on the tablet was so
clear and solemn, and he was like a pile of mud, a pile of dust, curled up in front of the gods.
His lips trembled, and his throat, which was almost unable to make a sound, moved. He tried
hard to mutter, "Traitor Gu Mang …"

The spring thunder was startled, and it was as if the sky had turned into a giant drum that
was being beaten.

Gu Mang raised his trembling palms, which seemed to be filled with lead, and clasped his
hands in front of his forehead. Then he closed his eyes and bent down to kneel.

"Ten thousand deaths … will not be enough to atone for his sins …"

The thunder broke through the sky.

As if it was shattered by the power of the thunder, Gu Mang did not get up again after
kneeling down. After three days and three nights of kowtowing, without sleep or rest, he
finally could not hold on and fainted.

Seeing him fall in the rain in a sorry state, curled up in front of the Murong Xuan's tomb,
those who originally came to watch the fun were like vultures that smelled a dead thing, and
immediately came closer to take a look. They glanced at the wet and thin body. They knew
that Gu Mang had gone berserk, so when Gu Mang was awake, they did not dare to be too
presumptuous, and their words were mostly vague. But Gu Mang was unconscious at this
time, and he was extremely tired, so some people became bolder.

"This dog of a slave, he said that he was sincerely apologizing, but he fell down weakly
before he finished kowtowing. Did he really faint or was he faking it?"

"We'll know after we kick him."

So someone went forward and kicked Gu Mang's pale cheeks. After waiting for a while,
there was still no movement from Gu Mang. "He really fainted!"

Suddenly, there was a commotion, as if a hole had been torn in the dam.

"We asked him to come to War Spirit Mountain to kowtow, not to sleep!"

"He deserves a beating!"

It was interesting to say that most of the people who gathered at War Spirit Mountain were
not the sons of generals or descendants of heroes. Those who really had a direct blood feud
with Gu Mang would not deliberately climb the mountain for such a long time. They only
wanted to see Gu Mang be punished. If he could not be punished, they would rather not see
this person. Looking at him made them feel disgusted.

As for the group of people who really had the ability and power, such as Princess Meng Ze,
Jiang Fuli, and Yue Juntian Murong Chuyi, these nobles and capable officials, it was even
more impossible for them to get involved in this mess.

So it was said that birds of a feather flocked together. Those who deliberately gathered at
the top of the mountain to see Gu Mang make a fool of themselves were flies with similar
characters. Most of them did not have any ability, and they were also very bored. Obviously,
Gu Mang did not directly owe them a debt of life, but this group of people was more
emotional than the descendants of heroes, and wanted to fight for justice.

And in this world, there were generally two kinds of people who fought for justice:

First, it was really difficult to calm down, and they said what they had to say.

Second, it was really nothing to do, and they looked for trouble.

At this moment, the people gathered around War Spirit Mountain belonged to the second
kind. But other than these people who had nothing to do, there were also a few passers-by
who really came to War Spirit Mountain to pay their respects and sweep the tombs. Thus, in
the midst of the chaos, a child's soft voice suddenly rang out. It was a crisp and childish
voice, and it sounded like he was about to cry. Unable to hold it in any longer, he sobbed,
"Uncle, Aunt, can you … can you stop hitting him …"
Before she could finish, she was covered by a large hand.

Those people turned around. At first, they did not know which family's daughter dared to
directly stop them. They were a little flustered, thinking that it could not be some noble
family's daughter, right? But when they saw the person who spoke, their flustered hearts
were swept away faster than ripples. In an instant, their faces were fierce, "Lord Changfeng?
What is your daughter up to? "

It turned out that the child who spoke just now was Xiao Lan 'er.

Xiao Lan 'er also came to pay respects to her father at the cemetery today, but she did not
expect to encounter such a situation.

Ever since she fell ill, she had been looked down upon everywhere. No one dared to play
with her, and no one was willing to listen to her. Other than her father, no one had ever
smiled with her.

Although she had only spoken a few words with Gu Mang when they met at the
Apothecary's Residence, those few words and the dragonfly that had stopped at her temple
were the first time she had seen such innocence in so many years. Now that she saw her big
brother being humiliated like this, her tears could not help but roll down.

Lord Changfeng hurriedly said, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry."

But those people did not let it go. They mocked, "It's not wrong to say that your daughter is a
mad dog. She's actually pleading for this disgusting thing."

"Watch your daughter's rotten mouth. She can still attend classes in the academy now
because we pitied you and gave you a chance. If you don't know what's good for you, we'll
dig out her spirit core sooner or later!"

There were even people who said sarcastically, "Lord Changfeng, don't tell me your
daughter is already lustful at such a young age. Has she taken a fancy to this dog?"

No normal father in the world would be able to tolerate such filthy remarks. But Lord
Changfeng did not belong to the "normal" category. He was a deer that had been forced into
a desperate situation. What could he do in the face of a tiger and a wolf that was gnashing
its teeth and sucking its blood? No matter how angry he was, to the point of tearing his heart
and trembling with anger, he could only forcefully suppress his anger.

Even though the meridians on his neck were about to explode, he could only smile and
comply.

They were right. Xiao Lan 'er could not tolerate any small mistakes. She could have her spirit
core dug out at any time and be expelled from the academy.
Lord Changfeng bowed and apologized as he carried his daughter in a panic and brought
her away from this troublesome place. After leaving the cemetery, he let go of Lan 'er's hand
and the little girl cried.

She leaned on his back and sobbed, "Father, what did that big brother do wrong …"

Lord Changfeng stroked her hair. "It's a capital offense. A capital offense for treason. Lan 'er,
don't say anymore. "

"Is there no way to forgive him?"

"His crimes are unforgivable. There's no way to forgive him."

Lan 'er's tears fell like pearls from a broken necklace. "But … but …"

She was carried down the mountain path by her father. She leaned on her father's shoulder
and watched as Gu Mang and the group of people became further and further away in her
field of vision. The child did not understand the affairs of the world and did not know that Gu
Mang had long lost his parents. She sobbed, "But he's like this … if his parents see him like
this … how painful would it be …"

If his parents see him like this.

How painful would it be …

But Xiao Lan 'er did not understand. Gu Mang did not have parents. He had lost his family
very early on. Then, he lost his brothers, lost his army, lost his glory and reputation. Now,
other than the mud on his body, he had nothing to rely on. No one would feel pain for him.
Only people would clap their hands in joy because of his pain.

No one would care about him.

And the only person who could accompany him was also bound by the shackles of fate and
status. She had long lost her freedom.

——

"Lord Xi He."

In the Ming Hall of the Military Department, Mo Xi, who had finished his official duties, was
preparing to leave Yuncheng and go to War Spirit Mountain. During the time that Gu Mang
was in the cemetery, Mo Xi dealt with military affairs at the fastest speed every day. Then,
he went to the pine and cypress slope to guard Gu Mang from afar.

But today, he was stopped by an attendant.

"What's the matter?"

"Urgent report from the Eastern Region. His Majesty invites you to the Throne Room for a
night discussion."

Mo Xi, who was about to loosen the collar of his military robe, paused.

The attendant was very smart and immediately sensed something strange. "Lord Xi He, do
you have something else to say?"

"What's the situation in the Eastern Region?"

"The Yun Country has turned to the Liao Country and cultivated the way of the Black
Demon. They have secretly accumulated a large number of Yin soldiers. The people in the
three small towns in the Eastern Region have been slaughtered and killed …"

Mo Xi's slender and white fingers rearranged the Military Department's robe that he had just
loosened a little. He said, "Report to His Majesty. After I tidied up the files of the Yin soldiers,
I will immediately go to the Throne Room for a discussion."

"Then I will wait for Lord Xi He."

Thus, the person in the Throne Room did not sleep for the whole night. He held a candlelight
and talked through the night.

And the person in the War Spirit Mountain was unconscious for the whole night. No one
cared about him.

On the morning of the fourth day.

Gu Mang woke up from his coma.

He opened his eyes in a daze. The sky had already cleared up. He lay in the puddle of
water. The distant and clear blue sky seemed to be able to touch it if he raised his hand. Gu
Mang moved. He felt that there were a few inexplicable wounds on his body, but he did not
care.

"Ugh …" He rubbed the swollen bump on his head.

Did he fall when he fainted?

Or did he knock his head so much that it became swollen …

He could not understand, so he stopped thinking about it.

There were only a dozen rows of stone tablets left. He slowly got up and scooped up some
of the puddle of water in front of the Murong Xuan tombstone. He did not mind that it was
dirty and slowly drank it into his stomach. Then, he got up on all fours and continued to
knock his head forward.
Just like the clear sky after the rain, the clouds were clear and bright. He felt that his sins
could finally be reduced by an inch. He did not stop. He was kowtowing to the ghosts and
ghosts in his dreams. He was kowtowing to the past and the future.

One jade step at a time.

One stone tablet, one dead person.

Mo Xi came an hour later. He had stayed up all night in the Military Council. He had not slept
for more than forty hours. His eyes were red. Other people would rush home to rest after
staying up all night to finish their military work. However, he carried the breakfast prepared
by the Military Council and came to the War Spirit Mountain alone, as if he was in a
nightmare.

It was already the fourth day. Gu Mang had prayed here for four days. Four days and four
nights without sleep might not have been a big deal to the Gu Shuai of the past. Gu Shuai
had the most powerful spiritual nucleus. It was enough to support him like a torch that
burned with light and heat for a long time.

But what was Gu Mang left now? All that was left was a broken body and a shattered soul.

But he still had to hold on.

Mo Xi silently looked at Gu Mang from afar.

Nine thousand one hundred and sixty-first tablet … nine thousand one hundred and sixty-
second tablet …

Gu Mang was still kneeling. He was counting for Gu Mang.

Almost there.

He was almost done kneeling.

At noon, Gu Mang finally crawled back to Mo Xi's father's memorial tablet. He looked like a
little beggar who had rolled in a quagmire. His whole body was covered in mud. His face was
dirty, his forehead was broken, and his knees were badly mutilated. But his eyes were
unusually bright. Anyone who saw those eyes would not doubt his sincerity and crush his
hope.

Gu Mang kowtowed three times carefully.

It was over.

He heaved a sigh of relief. He staggered and tried to stand up straight. But because he had
been kneeling for too long, he fell to the ground as soon as he stood up.

But the pain he expected did not come.

Suddenly, there was a gust of wind. Someone supported him and brought his muddy body
into an embrace. The person's smell was very faint, but it was the gardenia honey that Gu
Mang was familiar with. Although that person tried to control his hands, they were trembling
slightly.

Gu Mang turned his head and saw Mo Xi's face.

Mo Xi had been enduring in the dark. He was suffering, waiting with Gu Mang for the end of
this apology. And he had been waiting for a long time for the support after all this was over.

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi and then looked at Mo Xi's hand that was holding his arm. Slowly,
his dirty face showed an almost relaxed smile. But his eyes suddenly curved and hot tears
rolled down his cheeks.

Gu Mang knew that it was embarrassing. He wiped his face carelessly. He wanted to say
something, but after repeating "Traitor Gu Mang, nothing can atone for his sins" tens of
thousands of times, his Adam's apple bobbed. For a moment, he could not say anything
else. He just looked at him, crying and laughing.

He was too stupid. His damaged brain could not work, but he was anxious to express
himself. In a fluster, Gu Mang raised his hand and poked his chest.

"Do you understand … my heart? I didn't lie to you. "

Gu Mang enunciated each word clumsily. He tried his best to grin, but his tears couldn't help
rolling down his cheeks.

"I didn't lie."

"…"

"It's true … this time … it's all true …"

Mo Xi's soul was about to be torn in half by his selfishness and hatred for his country. He
could not say anything. In the end, he could only silently support Gu Mang to the resting
stone bench at the peak of the mountain.

Gu Mang looked at the jade tablets on the mountain steps. He muttered, "This is great. I've
already finished kneeling …"

A cool breeze blew gently on the mountain peak.

"You can start again …"

At this moment, every word Gu Mang said was like a knife cutting Mo Xi's heart. He lowered
his head. He put a bamboo rice pot on the stone bench. This pot was taken directly from the
Military Department's cafeteria. It had been imbued with spiritual power, so the taste and
warmth of the dishes could be preserved well in the pot. He took out the food from the pot.

He did not look at Gu Mang. He said in a low voice, "Let's eat first."

There was porridge with straw mushroom and lean meat, rice cakes, Dongpo stewed meat
with rich sauce that melted in the mouth, cucumber with sweet sauce, and a few soft
steamed buns.

Mo Xi handed him a pair of chopsticks.

Gu Mang did not take them. He awkwardly stretched out his dirty hands and tried to wipe
them on his clothes. He found that he could not wipe them clean, so he sat in the distance,
lost in thought.

Mo Xi sighed. He took out his clean handkerchief and poured some water on it with a water-
guiding talisman. Then he said to Gu Mang, "Give me your hand."

"It's dirty …"

Mo Xi did not say a second time. He only pulled Gu Mang's hand over. When their fingertips
touched, he clearly felt Gu Mang's hand tremble in his palm.

Mo Xi lowered his eyes and used the wet handkerchief to slowly and carefully wipe Gu
Mang's hand.

In the end, the hand was clean, but his clean handkerchief was dirty.

Mo Xi said, "Let's eat."

Gu Mang looked at the steamed buns and meat. He was really hungry. He swallowed and
said, "Can I not use chopsticks to eat meat and steamed buns?" He raised his hand that he
had just wiped and showed it to Mo Xi. "Look, it's clean."

"…" Mo Xi glanced at it. The fine scars on the clean hand were even more glaring. He
looked away and said, "Just today."

Gu Mang immediately nodded. He grabbed the steamed bun and took a big bite out of it.

Mo Xi had not eaten or drunk anything all night, but he still looked at him and tried to say in a
casual tone, "No one is fighting with you."

Gu Mang's response was a miserable look on his face. He could not stop eating, and a
whimper came out of his mouth full of steamed buns.

Mo Xi's tone softened. He said softly, "… Eat slowly."

Another whimper came out of Gu Mang's mouth, which was stuck in the steamed bun and
roasted meat. Come to think of it, it had been far too long since they had been alone
peacefully. For a moment, Mo Que really wanted to rub his head like in the past, but in the
end, he only raised his hand. Without touching him, his hand fell.

But even this subtle movement was noticed by Gu Mang. Gu Mang misunderstood his
intentions and froze for a moment. His mouth was stuffed with steamed buns, but he still
used his trembling hands to pry open the remaining half.

Steam rose.

Gu Mang kept the small one for himself and handed the big one to him. His cheeks were
puffed up and his blue eyes were clear.

"Are you hungry too?"

Chapter 71

Mo Xi paused for a moment, then slowly said, "… No need."

"If you don't like the steamed buns … there's meat too. You can have it too."

Mo Xi turned his face away to hide the redness in his eyes. "I just ate. These are all yours."

Gu Mang finally felt at ease and continued to chew.

After the meal, the two went down the mountain together. The road was steep and long. Gu
Mang did not like to rely on others, so he limped in front. Mo Xi followed behind him, looking
at his back without saying a word.

This background was so familiar. Many years ago, there was also a young general who
stubbornly led his comrades to cross mountains and rivers, cutting through thorns and
thistles.

He was not particularly tall, but because he did not have time to care about the army's
appearance, he was always dirty and even a little wretched. He was like a mayfly that tried
to shake a tree. Anyone could crush him with a pinky finger. However, this mayfly would get
up again and again after being poked. It was stubborn and stubborn, and no matter what he
did, it would not fall.

He used to be the undefeatable god of war of the entire army. He gave countless people the
confidence to win and the hope to go home.
Perhaps because of this, Mo Xi used to think that he was eager to see Gu Mang repent and
apologize. But when he really saw Gu Mang kowtowing in front of the many tombstones, Mo
Xi only felt a deeper pain.

Gu Mang's bent back did not look good. His broken expression did not look good either.

— — Not many people liked to see a strong person become bent. Moreover, that person
used to be your light.

While he was lost in thought, Gu Mang suddenly stopped and turned back to look at him.

"What's wrong?"

Gu Mang pointed at the crossroads in front of them. "I don't remember where to go. To the
left? "

Mo Xi looked to the left and saw that the trees there had fallen. There was an open space
with martial law chains. There were two high-level Imperial Guards guarding there. Behind
them was the light of the enchantment barrier. He could not see the specific situation behind
the barrier.

Mo Xi said, "That is the forbidden area of Mount War Spirit. No one can enter. To the right. "

Gu Mang looked thoughtfully at the mysterious forbidden area, his eyes gradually becoming
unfocused and hazy, as if he had sensed something, revealing a sorrowful expression.

Mo Xi asked, "What's wrong with you?"

Gu Mang did not answer. At this moment, it was the evening bell. The desolate sound of the
bell rang out from the city walls, echoing between heaven and earth. A gust of wind rose in
the mountain forest, rolling from the depths of the forbidden land to the winding mountain
path. For a moment, the trees rustled and the birds flew away. Gu Mang slowly closed his
eyes in the cool breeze.

"I don't know." Gu Mang said, "But I seem to have dreamed of this place before …"

This person's strange words could not be trusted. When this forbidden area was drawn by
Jun Shang, Gu Mang had already rebelled. No matter what, it was impossible for him to
have come to this place.

Mo Xi said, "No one has ever been able to enter this place. There are heavy guards
guarding it twenty-four hours a day. How could you have come here before?"

Gu Mang's lips moved, but he did not know what to say. He could only make a sound of
agreement and walk in the opposite direction, looking back three times with each step.
After returning to the residence, Gu Mang was tired and hungry from kneeling for days. He
ate some food, took a bath, and went to bed to sleep. He did not mention this matter again.

He slept for a day and a night. When he woke up again, he saw Mo Xi standing in the
Osmanthus Hall. He was dressed in a black and gold robe, standing with his hands behind
his back. Hearing the movement behind him, Mo Xi turned around and threw him a scroll,
"Catch."

"What is this?"

"A combination of 'A Glimpse of Magic' and 'The Old History of Chong Hua'." Mo Xi said,
"You have the intention to turn back. I already told Jun Shang yesterday. He asked me to
give you this book."

Gu Mang was originally flipping the bamboo slips back and forth. When he heard this, he
suddenly raised his head. His eyes lit up, "Did he agree to let me start over?"

Mo Ran did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at him with a strange expression,
"… I'll tell you one more time. I've warned you before that no matter how much you
compensate, Jun Shang will never take back the order to sentence you to death. No matter
how much you compensate, it will not change the final outcome."

The shadows of the flowers in the Hall of Enlightenment were gentle, but the words were
cruel.

"You will still be used as an experiment by the Hei Mo. When you lose your value, you will
still die." Mo Xi paused and asked, "Do you understand what I mean?"

"I know."

Mo Xi closed his eyes and said, "Think about it. Think clearly before you answer me."

"I've been kneeling for four days. I think clearly." Gu Mang was very calm. His calmness
even made Mo Xi easily associate him with the man who could carry the sky on his
shoulders even if it fell down.

"I know. Jun Shang asked me to learn these just to 'use' me again. Instead of letting me eat
for free, it's better to let me do something before I eat. I understand this principle. "

Mo Xi said, "Not only that. He asked me to teach you these things because he hopes you
can recall some useful memories."

"What's wrong with that?" Gu Mang said, "I also want to know what happened to me in the
past. I want to know if what you said is true. "

His fingers clenched and sank into his palms.

Mo Xi said, "… I've made it clear to you today. If you choose this path, don't blame Chong
Hua for being merciless when the day of your execution comes. Don't be unwilling. "

"I definitely won't be willing, but you will also die, and I will also die." Gu Mang caressed the
bamboo scroll in his hand lovingly, as if he was caressing his own future. He had the
straightforward thoughts of an animal. "But as long as I can live a little better, then I'll live a
little better." He raised his head and stared at Mo Xi with his clear eyes.

"Otherwise, why don't I just die tomorrow? It's better than suffering every day."

Mo Xi was speechless.

It seemed that whether it was in front of the rogue Gu Shuai or in front of the ignorant Gu
Mang, he would end up in this situation in the end.

Mo Xi silently looked at Gu Mang for a while, then said, "From now on, come to my study
every day. I'll do my best to teach you. "

Gu Mang hugged the scroll and nodded.

From that day onwards, Mo Xi began to teach Gu Mang some beginner level magic that
didn't require too much spiritual power, and told him some of the old history of Chong Hua.
According to Jiang Fuli, these were things that Gu Mang had learned before. The second
practice helped to awaken Gu Mang's lost memories, and was indeed a better way to
recover.

Days passed like this, and unknowingly, it was late spring.

During this time, Gu Mang recalled some of his past, but perhaps because Jiang Fuli's
medicine was too effective, Gu Mang could only recall irrelevant fragments, most of which
were related to cultivation in the school. These memories weren't of much use, but the
biggest use was that they allowed Gu Mang to more or less regain some of his former self,
so he was no longer so foolish.

Sometimes he would swagger around like Gu Shuai, and sometimes he would squat in a
corner like a wolf dog and remain silent. Sometimes, he would be exceptionally quick-witted
and witty, but sometimes, he would stutter and stutter, not being able to say anything clearly.

What annoyed Mo Xi the most was that as Gu Mang recovered part of his memory, he
began to unconsciously repeat many of the words he had said before. For example, he
called himself "Laozi" several times, and Li Wei almost broke his leg.

There were also several times when he called Mo Xi "Junior Brother Mo", and Mo Xi almost
broke his leg.

As a result, Gu Mang had to find a balance between his instincts and rules, which often
caused him to swallow half of a sentence. For example, he once wanted to help Li Wei clean
the courtyard, but suddenly he had a flash of inspiration. He waved his hand, rolled up his
sleeves, and strode over, shouting, "Come, come, come, let Lao-"

Before he could say "Laozi", he met Butler Li's scrutinizing gaze, and immediately broke
away from Gu Shuai's shadow. He hurriedly shook his head, and carefully stuttered,

"Sweep the floor, I, I'll help you."

Over time, Gu Mang didn't know what to say anymore. He would always stand in the
courtyard with his mouth open, lost in thought. When someone suddenly called him, he
would turn his head, and the expression on his face would switch between Gu Mang and Gu
Shuai.

He didn't know what was right for him to do, or how to speak without being annoying. This
directly caused him to often pout when he interacted with others, and he couldn't say a word
for a long time.

Butler Li gave a fair evaluation, "Putting aside his identity as a criminal, that little face of his
is quite cute and pitiful."

Mo Xi only snorted coldly.

But a cold snort was one thing. As long as there was a break in court and he had nothing to
do, Mo Xie would still supervise Gu Mang's reading. Gu Mang was the same as when he
was young two years ago. He liked to write cursive, and didn't like to write regular script. He
liked "A Glimpse of Magic", but didn't like to read "The Old History of Chong Hua". However,
on this day, Gu Mang was different from his usual self. When Mo Xi came back, he saw him
sitting next to Taihu Rock, with the lake water in the courtyard sparkling. He was eating an
apple while reading "The Old History of Chong Hua" with great interest.

Something was wrong. Mo Xi couldn't help but walk behind him, and bent down to look at
the page Gu Mang had been staring at for a long time. He said, "What, are you interested in
this part?"

His voice was low and magnetic. His lips just happened to be next to Gu Mang's ear. Gu
Mang couldn't help but be shocked. He turned around to glare at him, half of the apple still
between his moist lips and teeth.

At this moment, the distance between the two was extremely close. Mo Xi's cheek was
almost touched by his lips. Gu Mang didn't feel anything, but Mo Xi's ears instinctively turned
red. He suddenly straightened up.

After a long pause, he said stiffly,

"Don't suddenly turn around like this in the future."

Gu Mang swallowed the apple with a gulp and licked his lips, "You were the one who
suddenly spoke behind me, and you were so close. How can you blame me? "
"…"

A few months ago, Gu Mang, who had completely turned into a wolf, would never say such
words. However, now Gu Mang knew how to say it. When he said it, there was a hint of the
old Senior Brother Gu's unreasonable expression.

Although Mo Xi knew that he was the one being unreasonable now.

"If you continue to talk back, come to the study tonight to copy the 'Record of Fuzhou's
Heavenly Tribulation'."

Gu Mang opened his mouth. The arrogant spirit of the God of War Gu Mang made him want
to say something. However, in the end, the body of the traitor Gu Mang gave up. His blue
eyes were replaced with the kind of meek obedience.

Mo Xi couldn't tell which situation made him more unhappy.

He didn't intend to continue this annoying comparison. Mo Xi lifted his chin slightly and
pointed at the bamboo slip in Gu Mang's hand. He said, "Why do you keep looking at this
page?"

"Oh …" This scroll talked about the head of the Three Gentlemen of Chong Hua, Hui of the
Precepts and Hui of the Precepts. In the past hundred years, the titles of Precepts and
Precepts had been given to the later generations. Only Hui was worthy of this title.

Gu Mang suddenly pointed at the small portrait of Gentleman Hui and said, "Because this
person looks a little familiar."

Chapter 72

"…"

Mo Xi crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the pillar behind Gu Mang.
"Do you think Ji Hui is familiar?"

"Yes, I think I've seen him before, but I've forgotten about him."

Mo Xi raised his eyebrows slightly. "Ji Hui passed away a few hundred years ago. I'm afraid
you've got the wrong person. "

Gu Mang was unwilling to give up. He stared at the portrait and looked it over and over
again. Finally, he said with certainty, "I'm sure I've seen someone who looks like him. Do you
think he's still alive because he ascended and became an immortal? "
"Impossible."

"Why?"

"Ji Hui died because his spiritual nucleus was damaged. That was also his battle to become
an immortal," Mo Xi said. "Since then, Chong Hua didn't have a second 'Hui'."

Both of them had experienced the pain of having their spiritual nucleus destroyed. Gu Mang
subconsciously twitched and asked, "Why was his spiritual nucleus destroyed? Was it
because he did something bad? "

"Ji Hui has always been a man of honor. If you want to talk about what he did wrong … it's
probably that he made an exception and took in a disciple of the school." Mo Xi paused. "He
trusted the wrong person."

The man in the portrait was lying in the handkerchief attached to the scroll. His gaze was
peaceful and calm, seeming to be compassionate but also gentle.

Gu Mang murmured, "He trusted the wrong person … but it's not written in these books?"

"'The Old History of Chong Hua' is only a brief history book. It doesn't record his life, only the
spells he created and his achievements. Naturally, you won't be able to see anything
special."

"Then can you tell me about these things?" Gu Mang said as he turned around from the
other side of the long bench in the corridor. He crossed his long legs on the bench and
looked at Mo Xi expectantly.

Mo Xi said, "… Sit properly. Don't be like a hooligan."

Gu Mang unwillingly put down his long legs.

Since there was nothing else to do, Mo Xi pondered for a moment and organized his
thoughts. Then, he told Gu Mang about the past.

"Jun Zihui's name is Chen Tang. She was once the Grand Palace Master and State
Preceptor of the Cultivation Academy. During the period when he was in charge of the
academy, Chong Hua had produced countless talented generals and grandmasters, and had
also created many special techniques and mental cultivation methods. At that time, there
was a legend that no matter how untalented a disciple was, as long as they received
guidance from Palace Master Chen Tang, they would be reborn and achieve great things.
That's why people call him 'the wise man who can turn stone into gold'. "

Gu Mang said, "Doesn't that mean everyone is begging him to teach them?"
"There's no need to beg. Chen Tang taught everyone without discrimination. He himself was
the master of the academy. He paid close attention to every disciple who entered the
academy." Mo Xi paused. "Even the slaves of the academy."

Mo Xi continued, "At that time, there was a little slave in the Cultivation Academy. He wasn't
willing to bow his head to others for the rest of his life. He wanted to be like a cultivator and
have the ability to summon the wind and rain. That's why every time Chen Tang gave a
lecture, he would use the excuse of cleaning the seats to dawdle around the apricot altar
and listen."

"Ah … he was so brazen. Didn't he chase him away?"

"The other elders might have, but Chen Tang wouldn't." Mo Xi said, "That slave knew that
Palace Master Chen Tang was kind to others, so he stared at his lecture and listened.
Furthermore, he is very intelligent. He can remember almost every word that Chen Tang and
disciple say in his heart. "

Gu Mang raised his hand. "I know! After that, the little slave secretly cultivated by himself
and became a very powerful person. Furthermore, he fought with Princess Haitang — "

Mo Xi was startled. A rare look of confusion appeared on his usually cold face. "With who?"

"That amazing princess who's like Meng Ze, Princess Haitang."

"… It's Palace Master Chen Tang. Also, the Palace Master and Princess Meng Ze don't
mean the same thing. "

Gu Mang said, "Fine. Since they all sound the same, then Princess Chen Tang it is."

Mo Xi's mouth twitched. In the past, when Senior Brother Gu teased him, he liked to call him
'Your Highness'. This guy's hobby of calling other men 'princesses' hadn't changed even
now.

Mo Xi raised his hand and rubbed his forehead with his slender fingers. He didn't want to talk
about the princess with Gu Mang, so he calmed down and said, "The first part of your guess
was right. That slave was indeed secretly cultivating, but it wasn't that easy. Forming a
spiritual nucleus is a dangerous process. The stronger the spiritual nucleus, the more difficult
it will be for the cultivator. That slave didn't expect his potential to be so shocking. He went
berserk at the beginning of the formation of the spirit core, causing the school to explode.
The fact that he was secretly refining magic was exposed, and he was sent to Palace Master
Chen Tang. "

Gu Mang listened with rapt attention. Seeing Mo Xi stop there, he couldn't help but ask,
"What happened after that? Did Princess Chen Tang destroy that slave's spiritual nucleus? "

"No. That slave's spiritual nucleus hadn't formed yet. It was in the condensing stage, and he
was in great pain. Chen Tang knew that if no one helped him, that person would definitely
explode and die. So he felt compassion, and in the end, violated the rule that 'slaves can't
cultivate' and helped that person pass the tribulation. "

The grass and trees in the courtyard swayed. Mo Xi looked up at the sparkling water and
continued.

"After Chen Tang helped that person pass the tribulation, that person repeatedly knelt down
and thanked her, saying that he couldn't repay her for saving his life. Chen Tang saw that he
had spiritual roots and was a person who knew how to repay kindness. Her heart softened,
and she reported to the emperor, making an exception and accepting him as a disciple of the
school. "

Gu Mang sighed, "That slave's luck is really good. Right, what's his name? "

"He didn't have parents to give him a name. Usually, the stewards of the school would follow
his slave's serial number and call him Shisan-Er. After Chen Tang accepted him, she
changed his name." Mo Xi paused, then said, "He's called Hua Poan."

Chen Tang Hua Poan.

As if they were startled by this name, a number of birds in the courtyard flew up and over the
eaves of the tall beak, flying towards the sky.

Mo Xi glanced at Gu Mang.

This was actually a very interesting situation. The notoriety of Hua Poan was like a taboo
that couldn't be touched. It was as if even saying these three words would cause resentment
to curse. Until now, Chong Hua still didn't dare to mention this person. But when Gu Mang
heard the name of this great devil, it was as if he heard a cat or a dog. He didn't have any
reaction.

He only asked, "Is Hua Poan the person that Princess Chen Tang trusted wrongly?"

"That's right. He is the person that Chen Tang trusted wrongly. At that time, Chen Tang
didn't know what kind of evil beast she had accepted. She also didn't know that she had
personally given the name of the devil that had plagued Jiuzhou for nearly a hundred years.
She only thought that she was doing the same thing as before, doing a trivial thing that
couldn't be more ordinary. "

Speaking of this, Mo Xi looked down at the portrait of Chen Tang soaked in the sunlight. Her
ink-drawn eyebrows were gentle, as if she was looking at the future generations across the
river of time.

"Year after year, Hua Poan really didn't let down Chen Tang's efforts. He became more and
more powerful. He repeatedly made great contributions to Chong Hua and was valued and
rewarded by Jun Shang. Jun Shang even abolished the ban on slaves not being able to
cultivate, hoping to get more talents like him. "
The more Gu Mang listened, the more surprised he became. It turned out that Chong Hua
already had the idea of using a large number of slaves at that time? He couldn't help but
ask, "Did the abolition succeed?"

"No. Abolishing the order is not such a hasty thing. Jun Shang decided to first allow Hua
Poan to go to the common people to select a group of slaves with wisdom roots and teach
them to cultivate. "

Gu Mang seemed a little disappointed, but still sighed, "This is also very good. At least they
have a chance to prove themselves …"

However, Mo Que seemed to have heard the biggest joke in the world. "Prove myself? …
Yes, they did prove themselves. But what they proved was not their considerable spiritual
power, but their wild ambitions. "

As he spoke, his gaze met with the pair of sea-like blue eyes, "Gu Mang, do you know why
Chong Hua's aristocrats are so afraid of slave cultivators?"

Gu Mang shook his head.

"Because Hua Poan did this before. Jun Shang gave him the power to build an army, but in
the end, he used this sharp knife to stab Chong Hua's royal city." Mo Xi's expression
darkened, "The cultivators that Hua Poan brought out didn't want to serve the state, but
wanted to change the world and turn the whole Chong Hua upside down. He rebelled. "

Gu Mang fell silent for a moment, slowly coming to a conclusion. "… So the army I used to
have was very similar to Hua Poan's, right?"

"… Yes." Mo Xi was silent for a while, and then said slowly, "Many people saw Hua Poan's
shadow in you. Back then, when Hua Poan plotted, even Palace Master Chen Tang stepped
in to stop him. If you do it again, Chong Hua is bound to face another great calamity, and this
time, no one will be able to stop it. "

Gu Mang's expression changed slightly, and his knuckles turned white as he gripped the
bamboo slips. He asked in a low voice, "Am I similar to him? Hua Poan and I? "

"…" Seeing Gu Mang's uneasiness, Mo Xi's tone softened, and he said, "You are different
from him. Although you did commit treason, Hua Poan is an unreasonable madman. In order
to quickly strengthen the slave cultivators in his hands, he captured many Butterfly Bone
Beauties and kept them for his army. "

"What are Butterfly Bone Beauties?"

"A special kind of person." Mo Xi seemed to be disgusted by this, and didn't want to say
more. He simply said, "They can be used as sex furnaces for dual cultivation, or directly
used to drink blood and eat meat. As long as they eat these people, even the most ordinary
Xiao Xiu can quickly improve their cultivation. Hua Poan relied on this cruel method of eating
people to quickly cultivate a group of slaves who were loyal to him to the death. He even
founded a country and declared himself the king of the northern territory of Chong Hua. "

As Mo Xi spoke, he raised his hand to cover the Old History of Chong Hua that was spread
out on Gu Mang's knees. He lowered his head and said, "After talking so much, let me ask
you, now do you know which country Hua Poan was the founder of?"

Gu Mang was stunned, and hesitated, "… It was … Liao, Liao …"

"That's right." Mo Xi's expression slowly became serious. "The founder of Liao Country, Hua
Poan. He was the consequence of Chong Hua trusting slaves for the first time. "

Mo Xi originally only wanted to talk about the history of Chong Hua and Liao Country with
him. He didn't have any intention of insinuating Gu Mang. But the speaker didn't mean it, but
the listener did. Gu Mang suddenly fell into an awkward and embarrassing situation. He felt
as if his throat was strangled, and he couldn't say anything for a while.

During this time, the more he learned, the more he felt that he was unreasonable before he
lost his memory. Although Chong Hua had many unsatisfactory aspects, at least it once tried
to reform and improve, but it was schemed against — for example, it trusted Hua Poan, but
Hua Poan backhanded the nobles led by Chen Tang.

If it were him, would he be able to trust a slave again without any scruples?

No one could say whether he would be the next Hua Poan, or whether he would create a
second Heimo Liao Country.

Under these circumstances, Chong Hua still gave them a second chance. Whether it was for
checks and balances, exploitation, or some other reason, Chong Hua gave power to a slave
for the second time. That was him and his army.

When the Grand Supreme Elder made this decision, how much determination and courage
must he have used?

But in the end, Gu Mang still became the inferior Hua Poan. Although he didn't lead the army
in an uprising, he defected, and even fled to the country founded by Hua Poan.

He still walked the same path as Hua Poan.

Gu Mang was speechless. After arguing for a long time, he silently put down the bamboo
scroll in his hand.

He said, "… I'm sorry …"

Sorry was the most powerless word in the world. Gu Mang had already repeated it
thousands of times in front of the martyr's tombstone.
Mo Xi was startled. He understood Gu Mang's meaning, but he didn't know what to say. At
this time, he heard Gu Mang ask in a low voice, "Then what about Princess Chen Tang? In
the end, how did he … destroy his spiritual nucleus? "

Chapter 73

Bun-hit-dog Doesn't Eat Meat's reminder: Please save it after reading. It's more
convenient to read it again.

Mo Xi was startled for a moment. He understood what Gu Mang meant, but he didn't know
what to say. At this moment, he heard Gu Mang ask in a low voice, "What about Princess
Chen Tang? How did his spirit core … get destroyed in the end? "

Mo Xi answered, "It's because of Hua Poan."

Gu Mang asked again, "What did Hua Poan do?"

"After he established the Liao Kingdom, he used the demon's will as a basis and used
strange methods to raise a Blood Scourge that had the power to destroy the world."

"Blood Scourge …"

"Yes." Mo Xi said, "That Blood Scourge's spirit was amazing. Once it grew up, it could
devour the millions of people in Chong Hua in a very short time."

Gu Mang's blue eyes widened, "Then what should we do?"

"The mutation caught us off guard. Everyone else was helpless. " Mo Xi paused, "At that
time, the only person in Chong Hua who understood Hua Poan's magic was Chen Tang.
Chen Tang regretted teaching Hua Poan the magic and thought that Chong Hua suffered
such a disaster because of his bad judgment. Therefore, in the final battle with Hua Poan, he
chose to sacrifice himself. He used his spirit core and the power of his soul to seal and kill
the Blood Scourge."

Gu Mang listened in a daze. He could almost imagine the scene of Palace Master Chen and
the Blood Scourge colliding and the explosion of spells.

"Chen Tang's end was the destruction of his spirit core and his bones being eaten." Mo Xi
said, "Not to mention becoming an immortal, his soul had already perished together with the
Blood Scourge. He couldn't even be reincarnated."

"You can't have seen Gentleman Hui himself." Mo Xi met Gu Mang's blue eyes, "You should
have met someone who looked like him."
Gu Mang lowered his head, "But …" But after a long time, he didn't say anything. After a
while, he said uncertainly, "Then, probably …"

After listening to this story, Gu Mang was a little absent-minded for the next few days.

He always saw some fragmented reflections in his dreams. Sometimes it was something he
had dreamed of before, sometimes it was a new scene.

There were even a few times when he dreamed of Palace Master Chen Tang. He couldn't
see his face clearly, but he vaguely realized that it was Chen Tang..

Shen Tang, dressed in a snow-white coat, stood in the sky full of rain, but when he tried to
approach the man and see his features clearly, the flower of the begonia turned into blood
that covered the sky.

Shen Tang's voice was fierce, full of resentment, disappointment, sadness and hatred, and
said, "Traitor ... how do you deserve ..."

traitor...

"Chonghua has thinned you? Why have I thinned you?"

Every word shed tears of blood.

traitor.

traitor!

Gu Mang was in a daze. He didn't understand why he would dream of Chen Tang, and he
didn't understand why Chen Tang would speak to him like that, but he was thinking … ''.
Yes, why did I betray him? '

He struggled bitterly, his thoughts tangled. Under Chen Tang's interrogation, he knelt down
in his dream, hugging his head … '.

Why did I betray him? '

Then, the scene suddenly shattered. Chen Tang and the rain of blood all disappeared. He
slowly raised his head and saw himself kneeling in front of the throne room, sobbing with filth
all over his body.

On the throne, Jun Shang's face was indifferent.

Inside the throne room, the officials had mocking expressions.

And he was like a person floating in a pool of lava in hell, constantly kowtowing, his forehead
banging against the ground, "I beg you … let us build a monument …"

"I beg you, too many people have died … really too many people have died …"

'Jun Shang …'.

I beg you … '

This nightmare lingered for many days.

On the evening of the fourth day, the situation became worse. Even eating couldn't lift Gu
Mang's spirits. He sat on his little stool, biting his chopsticks and silently staring blankly.

Speaking of which, ever since Princess Meng Ze came, Gu Mang was no longer willing to sit
opposite Mo Xi. Later, Li Wei gave Gu Mang a small stool, a chair, and Gu Mang would sit
on the stool and eat.

Every day, Mo Xi would order someone to give him the food on his table, with the reason
being '' not good, don't want to eat ', or' 'can't eat anymore'. Gu Mang was happy to share
Mo Xi's burden. Today, Mo Xi was no exception. After a few swings of his chopsticks, he
ordered roast duck, sweet and sour crispy pork, and steamed mandarin fish. He said to Li
Wei, "Give them to him."

Needless to say, 'him' was naturally referring to Gu Mang who was sitting on the stool.

Gu Mang used to be very obedient and had learned to say 'thank you' every time he was
given food. However, today, Gu Mang didn't say anything. He stared blankly as the servants
placed the delicious food in front of him. He didn't show any happiness.

Mo Xi asked the servants to leave. He drank a few mouthfuls of hot soup and said, "In the
past, when I gave you a meat bun, your eyes would light up. Now, there's fish and meat, but
you don't even know how to say something nice. "

Gu Mang turned around, holding a steamed bun with meat in his hand.

"I'm thinking about something."

"What is it?"

Gu Mang lowered his head and said sullenly, "I've been thinking about why I betrayed him
today."

Mo Xi was silent for a moment. "I've told you before, Lu Zhanxing was the fuse, and your
ambition was the sulfur gunpowder. Jun Shang stripped you of your power, but you weren't
willing to submit to others. "
Gu Mang said softly, "But … but I remember, it seems like a lot of people died."

Mo Xi was shocked. He suddenly raised his eyes, his gaze slightly cold.

Gu Mang said, "I can only remember a little. I remember that I knelt in the main hall, and I
kept kowtowing, begging you all to give me a way out …" He said softly, "No one listened to
me."

Mo Xi was silent for a long time. Then, he asked in a low voice, "When did you remember
this scene?"

Gu Mang said, "Just yesterday. What's wrong? "

Mo Xi's heart thumped, and his eyes flashed with an extremely complicated luster.

He didn't expect Gu Mang to have fragments of this memory. Although it was not clear now,
this news was enough to shock the entire Chong Hua.

It should be known that the debate in the imperial court was the biggest reason for Gu
Mang's despair. It was hard to tell who was right and who was wrong. If Gu Mang only
remembered fragments of a memory, it was obviously easier for him to take revenge and be
hostile to the Chong Hua nobles.

"Mo Xi?"

"…" After a moment of silence, Mo Xi decided to speak frankly and clearly. First, he was
really not good at lying. Second, the sooner he spoke, the sooner Gu Mang would be
prepared in advance.

So he said, "Listen, Gu Mang. This matter is not as simple as you think. No matter what
related memories you have later, you have to ask me the reason first. Don't make inferences
on your own. "

Gu Mang nodded. After a while, he raised his hand and said, "Then I have something to ask
now."

"Go ahead."

"When I knelt in the main hall, was I pleading for Lu Zhanxing?"

Mo Xi said, "Not exactly."

In fact, Mo Xi didn't see this debate in the imperial court with his own eyes. When Gu Mang
returned to the city to report, Mo Xi was still in the western battlefield and couldn't leave. He
later saw this from the historian's mirror.
He only knew that when Lu Zhanxing, Gu Mang, and the Murong Lian went out of Fengming
Mountain, Gu Mang and the other two divided into two groups. Gu Mang went straight to the
hinterland of Liao Country, while Lu Zhanxing and the Murong Lian stayed in the middle of
the army.

It was a flawless attack, but because of Lu Zhanxing's fierce temper, he impulsively killed the
envoy of the third country who was still wavering. This caused the third country to directly
lean towards Liao Country and attack the main camp from Fengming Mountain.

The Chong Hua army suffered heavy casualties.

At the time, Gu Mang had been fighting a bloody battle with his army at the front lines. Their
original plan had been to enter the enemy ranks alone and break up the power of Liao
Country's Iron Division. But this would not last for long. So Murong Lian's Imperial Division
had to come within three days to coordinate with the reinforcements.

But because of Lu Zhanxing's momentary stupor, the Murong Lian army was in a
predicament of fighting with the third country and couldn't rush to help. Gu Mang was waiting
for the reinforcements at the front line, and the original plan of attack became a dead end.
When Gu Mang was besieged, he knew that the reason why the third country suddenly
formed an alliance with Liao Country was because Lu Zhanxing killed the envoy, he was
extremely angry and angry.

"Lu Zhanxing, are you f * cking trying to kill me?! Why are you f * cking stupid! You are not
selfish! You are not selfish!!! "

But what was the use of complaining?

A hundred thousand soldiers and Gu Mang had gone through fire and water together, from
nothing to glory, but now they were about to be destroyed. Who knew how many of them
could return.

Gu Mang didn't think much at that time. After scolding and hating, he wiped his tears, gritted
his teeth and lit up his broken heart. He followed his hundred thousand brothers and went
home.

If he could bring one back, he would bring one back.

If he could bring one back, he would bring one back.

He, Gu Mang, had fought so many battles to win. Only this battle, was to go home.

In fact, Gu Mang later thought that the fault of this battle was not Lu Zhanxing's fault, but his
own. He knew Lu Zhanxing's fiery temperament, but still believed that this brother of his
could take up the responsibility. He was the one who was wrong, so wrong that it was
ridiculous.
Gu Mang didn't want to shirk the responsibility at that time. He was already prepared to die
to thank Lu Zhanxing.

But he couldn't let his hundred thousand comrades be punished with him.

The fault was his alone. Those passionate lives, the spilled blood, were all innocent, worthy
of respect, and should not be obliterated. He was willing to give up all his previous merits,
just to exchange for a tomb with a name for his brothers who died unjustly.

He was the one who harmed them. When he closed his eyes, he could think of those humble
names, those dirty smiling faces, the light in their eyes, and the unreserved trust in him.
Some of the cultivators were even so young, only fifteen or sixteen years old. Their clothes
were ragged, and they called him with respect and hope, "Marshal Gu."

Marshal Gu …

Marshal Gu.

His voice echoed, and every word was filled with blood.

Did he deserve it? He didn't deserve it! The Marshal Gu they admired was a good-for-
nothing who only cared about his brothers' loyalty! He was so tired that they died on the
battlefield, and he couldn't be so tired that they didn't even have a name after they died.

So he begged. He knelt in the throne room, his whole body covered in blood and mud,
begging.

Give them a name.

I will bear all the blame alone.

Give them a tombstone.

The defeat was due to the general's incompetence, not the soldiers' fault.

I beg you … I beg you all …

But Jun Shang didn't agree. The whole hall only gave him a sad sneer. This destitute
overlord had finally reached his limit. What did Liu Bang have to do with being surrounded by
enemies and having no face to cross the river? They hated that they couldn't give him a
sword. Their eyes were red, and they hated that they couldn't let him die immediately!

If he died, their hearts would be at ease.

Only then could they be sure that in the next hundred years, there wouldn't be any slaves
who could overturn the sky and ride on the head of the old master.
Some people were even secretly ecstatic, and simply wanted to cheer for Lu Zhanxing's
miscalculation. If it wasn't for this defeat, how could it be so easy for them to deal with Gu
Mang and his slave army?

This defeat came at the right time.

"No tombstone, no state funeral. Deputy Marshal Lu Zhanxing will be executed after autumn,
and Marshal Gu Mang's military rank will be removed. The remnants of the army will be
temporarily detained to prevent riots. "

This was Jun Shang's final judgment and punishment for that battle.

In the battlefield, there was no invincible god of war. But the Murong Lian, Yue Chenqing,
and Mo Xi could be defeated. Because they were all people who stood on the same side as
the royal power, and the same blood flowed in their bones.

Only Gu Mang couldn't.

As long as he fell once, the nobles would swarm him, and trample him until he couldn't stand
or raise his head.

So Jun Shang was right.

"Your life was given to you by this Monarch. What you have today is already the grace of the
previous Monarch. Do you think your life can be exchanged for a dignified burial for this
defeated army?" A cold voice floated down from the ninth level high seat, and became the
last straw that broke Gu Mang's back. "You have no right to talk to Gu."

So this court debate, Gu Mang's last fight, his only request, was heartlessly rejected by Jun
Shang. In the end, Gu Mang couldn't fulfill his promise. His dead were not remembered, his
living were detained, and his brothers' bodies were separated, exposed in the East Market
for three days and three nights.

In one night, there was nothing left.

Mo Xi wasn't in the capital at that time. When he held the historical mirror, he finally saw the
past. He saw Gu Mang kowtowing until his head was covered in blood. He saw Gu Mang
kneeling and crying. He saw Gu Mang go from being full of hope to despair, from fiercely
refuting to being absent-minded and speechless … when he saw the past, Gu Mang was
already gone. Everything was a foregone conclusion.

Maybe it was because his obsession was too deep.

For so many years, Mo Xi would dream of this scene in the middle of the night. He dreamed
of Gu Mang howling in grief, banging his head on the ground, the mocking faces of all the
civil and military officials in the court, and Jun Shang's merciless judgment.
And in Mo Xi's dreams, he was often in the court. Maybe it was because he always
wondered if everything would be different if he was there at that time.

Or maybe, if he returned to the city and discovered Gu Mang's intention to rebel in time,
would everything still be salvageable?

He was too stupid at that time. When he returned from the front lines, he clearly saw Gu
Mang's fall, saw Gu Mang's sadness. But Gu Mang was idle at that time, and looked like he
was passing his days in despair. So he always worried that Gu Mang wouldn't be able to
recover from the setback, but he never thought that Gu Mang would rebel.

He never thought that Gu Mang would rebel.

Gu Mang was his god all the way, and he was still very young at that time. He didn't know
that gods would collapse one day, and also collapse. It was because he had thought too
highly of Gu Mang, so he didn't dare to believe in that righteous, passionate, and cheerful
senior brother of his. That Gu Mang who seemed to be invulnerable, able to overcome all
difficulties, was truly dead this time.

Broken into pieces, crushed into powder, and could never come back.

"Actually, I have nothing to say when you leave the state," Mo Xi said, "but out of the twenty-
eight countries in Jiuzhou, why did you choose to go to the darkest place?"

Gu Mang didn't say anything immediately. After a long time, he murmured in a low voice, "…
I don't know."

He listened to Mo Xi's narration, but he couldn't empathize with his own feelings in the story.
His mind was in a mess. He could more or less understand his own desperation and
motivation, but just like what Mo Xi said, he couldn't understand why he had to go to Liao
Country.

What could he do in Liao Country? Even if he had to guess himself, he could only think that
it was for revenge.

Only Liao Country could help him take revenge. Only by standing out in Liao Country could
he take revenge on the Emperor who had once humiliated and ignored him.

But in this case, he would really be like what Mo Xi said, a person who would rather see
more blood than to fight for his ideals and revenge.

Gu Mang almost buried his head in his palms in confusion. His fingers pulled at his hair, and
he murmured, "I don't know … I can't think of any other reason …"

"I can't think of any other reason. Gu Mang, you have your brother's code of brotherhood,
and I have mine. " Mo Xi said, "Since you chose revenge, then you and I, and you and
Chong Hua, are destined to end up like this."

Gu Mang didn't say anything. He sat on the stool in a daze, and looked at the brick floor in
front of him through the gaps between his fingers.

"Take two more doses of calming medicine today." Finally, Mo Xi stood up and said, "The
Emperor wouldn't want you to remember too many details about the rebellion. If you want to
live longer, don't think about it anymore."

The author has something to say:

Wow! One more day and I can go home! The signal is too bad. Every time I turn on the
Jinjiang editor, I have to wait for a long time.

Chapter 74

Since Mo Xi had said so, Gu Mang tried his best not to think about the details of the day
before the rebellion.

Some things were indeed like this. Other than the moment of joy when the mystery was
revealed, there was only endless frustration left. He wanted to live a good life, so it was
better to be obedient.

After the spring hunt, Mo Xi began to become busy. He was entangled with documents, day
and night were reversed, and his appetite was getting worse.

Housekeeper Li saw that he was so engrossed in his work that he could only order the
kitchen to prepare the food and bring it to his desk in a box. But even so, Mo Que often
forgot to eat, or by the time he looked up from his book, the golden crow had already set and
the food was cold.

Li Wei couldn't help but sigh, "It's like this every year. I can't persuade him, but he won't
move either. He drinks cold food and tea all day long. Even an iron stomach can't take it. It's
a sin."

It turned out that Butler Li was a jinx. The day after he complained, Mo Xi fell ill because of
his poor diet and too busy.

Although Mo Xi was ruthless and murderous, only the servants in Xi He's residence knew
how difficult it was to take care of him once he fell ill. Although he was not delicate, did not
bother people, and did not like to treat his illness as a serious matter, he had a more fatal
problem than the above three.

Pick.
His daily life was as usual, he attended court as usual, and he read papers as usual. But
because he was not feeling well, his temper was worse than usual, and he was more picky
than usual.

After Mo Xi's gastric problems acted up, Li Wei went to Pharmacist Jiang's residence to
prescribe medicine. Pharmacist Jiang scolded, "Sick again? Gastric problems again? He's
been here since he was fourteen or fifteen years old. I worked hard to cure him, but he was
happy. Every year when he was busy with military affairs, he began to neglect his meals and
eat cold food for every meal. If he continues like this, he might as well become an immortal.
He doesn't feel uncomfortable, but I feel that he's ruining my reputation! Get out!!! "

Li Wei had no choice but to nod his head, sweating profusely. It wasn't easy for him to get
the medicinal paste from Jiang Yaoshi's scolding, but he was once again ordered by Jiang
Yaoshi, "Keep a close eye on your master. Tell him to eat while it's hot and to have a bowl of
soup before each meal. If he doesn't listen, then don't come to the Jiang Mansion to see a
doctor in the future. It's so damn embarrassing!"

Thus, Li Wei instructed the kitchen to make soup for Mo Xi to nourish her stomach every
day.

At this moment, Mo Xi's pickiness was revealed.

On the first day, the kitchen made radish pork ribs soup, but Mo Xi refused to drink it. "It's
too oily."

The next day, the kitchen stewed pigeon soup, but Mo Xi refused to drink it. "It tastes weird."

On the third day, the kitchen stewed pork liver and spinach soup again, but Mo Xi refused to
drink it. "I feel disgusted when I see the internal organs."

On the seventh day.

Li Wei walked out of Lord Xi He's study room dejectedly, holding a crock full of straw
mushroom and matsutake chicken soup. The chef who accompanied him asked uneasily,
"How did it go?"

"He didn't touch it at all. He's focused on the sandbox." Li Wei rolled his eyes. "He said that
he feels uncomfortable when he smells the stewed chicken. He has no appetite."

The chef was sweating and his face was pale. He felt wronged. "But it's not my fault. If His
Majesty continues like this, his appetite will only get worse. Didn't Pharmacist Jiang also say
that his stomach is 30% dependent on medicine and 70% dependent on nourishment? "

Li Wei sighed. "Sigh, that's right."

Mo Xi's appetite was indeed getting worse these days, but he didn't care. Anyway, to him,
even if the steamed bread was as hard as a rock, as long as it was edible, it didn't matter if it
was hot or cold. It wouldn't be too late to recuperate after this busy period.

When Li Wei and the chef were standing in the corridor and sighing, Gu Mang happened to
pass by the courtyard with the black dog rice bag. He saw the two of them frowning and
asked kindly, "What's wrong?"

The chef rolled his eyes at him. "Are you done chopping the firewood? If not, go back and do
it. Mind your own business. "

Gu Mang said, "I'm done chopping."

The chef wanted to say something, but Li Wei suddenly remembered that Gu Mang's
culinary skills weren't bad. The few times he cooked, although Mo Xi didn't praise him, he
ate every dish clean.

Since things had already come to this, he might as well try everything he could. Thus, Li Wei
roughly explained Mo Xi's situation to Gu Mang.

"Ah …" Gu Mang looked at the study room after listening. "No wonder his face has become
thinner recently."

He lowered his head and said to the big black dog, "Rice bag, he's not as fat as you."

Rice bag barked twice, as if it was dissatisfied with this.

Li Wei sighed, "Ai, we've already said everything we wanted to say, and we've even
prepared all the delicacies. Unfortunately, Master just doesn't have an appetite and doesn't
have the mood to eat." At the end, she glanced at Gu Mang's face, "Why don't you try
instead?"

"This guy?" The chef interrupted with a look of disdain. "What can this guy do?"

However, Gu Mang nodded and said, "He can't keep starving like this. Let me give it a try."

Gu Mang planned to cook fish and needed the fattest fresh fish. Li Wei told him that there
was a Peach Blossom Lake in the eastern suburbs. Not only was it rich in spiritual energy
suitable for cultivation, the fish it raised were also very tender and plump.

Thus, that afternoon, Gu Mang carried Bi An, a net bag, and the black dog to the outskirts of
the city to catch fish.

The Peach Blossom Lake was not hard to find. When Gu Mang arrived, he realized that it
was very secluded and quiet. Due to the endless flow of spiritual energy, peach blossoms
floated all year round, dyeing the sky and the earth red. Although the Peach Blossom Lake
was not big, the mountain rocks in the center of the lake were scattered and covered a lot.
There were also some pavilions and water corridors around the lake. When the wind blew,
the petals would fall.

Gu Mang said, "It's a good place. No wonder Li Wei said it's suitable for bathing."

He then turned to ask Rice bag, "Rice bag, do you want to bathe one?"

Lunch Bag wagged its tail excitedly and dashed towards the lake like an arrow leaving the
bow.

It was still late spring and not yet summer, but the sun was high in the sky and the weather
was still hot. Gu Mang did not want others to see his face. He originally wore a hood, but
seeing that there was no one around the lake, and that it was inconvenient to fish in the
water with a cloak, he took off his shoes, socks, and cloak, rolled up his trousers and waded
into the clear lake water.

"Woof!!" Rice bag barked excitedly and rolled around Gu Mang in the shallows, splashing
water everywhere.

Gu Mang put a finger to his lips and warned him, "Be good, catch some fish for the poor
Princess Mo Xi."

Rice bag barked again and ran even more happily, forcing all the fish in the shallows into the
deep water.

Gu Mang, "…"

"Woof woof woof!!!"

"If you make any more noise, I'll stew you into dog soup."

Sure enough, being gentle didn't work. Just like in his memory, he had to be forceful. "Wu
—" With a cry, he went ashore with his tail between his legs. Then it shook off the water
droplets on its body and sat on the shore, sticking out its tongue to bask in the sun. Its small
eyes stared back and forth at Gu Mang.

Gu Mang had picked up a lot of fish during this period of time. Although his spiritual power
could not return to its peak, his body movements were much better than before. In a short
while, he had caught three fat and strong grass carps.

However, although the grass carps were big, they were not the best meat for cooking. Gu
Mang thought for a while, then held the net and went around a few tall rocks in the lake to
search for fish in the other parts of the peach blossom pond. Sometimes his brain was very
good, sometimes it was very dull. For example, at this moment, his brain was a little slow.
He waded through the water and shouted,

"Fish, come fish, come fish."

The fish far away heard the noise and ran away.

Gu Mang brushed away the green vines hanging from the cliff and turned a corner, "Fish,
come fish."

"Who is it?!"

Suddenly, a voice like the broken jade of Kun Mountain sounded. The voice was magnetic
and pleasant, but full of ruthlessness and threat.

Gu Mang was shocked. He instinctively raised his head to look in the direction of the voice,
only to see a flash of golden light. A spell exploded on the water a few inches in front of his
knees. It suddenly startled a huge water curtain. In the blur of the water, a white shadow flew
into the curtain cave in the lake.

Jade beads splashed and the curtain of water flowed rapidly. It took a lot of effort for the
water column to calm down. Gu Mang coughed again and again, but he heard the person
say coldly, "Look up."

Gu Mang carelessly wiped the water off his face before squinting his eyes and looking up.
Based on his recovered memories, those who would be angry from being peeked at while
bathing in the depths of the peach blossoms were usually peerless beauties. Gu Mang had a
tender heart, so he hurriedly said, "I'm sorry, miss. I didn't do it on purpose. I came to catch
…"

Before he could even say 'fish', he saw a stream of water flying through the air, slapping Gu
Mang in the face without a word.

Gu Mang was caught off guard and was directly slapped into the water by the amazing
strength of the "beauty". He drank a few mouthfuls of water and staggered to get up.

The beauty's voice was bone-chilling, "Open your dog eyes and see who I am."

Gu Mang thought to himself, I want to see, but men and women shouldn't touch each other.
It's better not to look.

Then he thought, No, you invited me to look. If I don't look, it will make me look guilty.

Finally, he thought, Huh? Why is this voice …

It sounds familiar???

He held the slippery rock wall and shook his wet head like a rice bag. He opened his blue
eyes and looked at the big bluestone in the curtain cave.

Gu Mang: "…"

The beauty was indeed a beauty, but unfortunately, it was a man.

… He had seen it before.

It was Murong Chuyi …

Murong Chuyi had the same problem as Mo Xi. He didn't like to take off his clothes when
taking a bath. He liked to wear a bathrobe in the water. At this time, he had already put on a
white shirt over his cold bathrobe. Under his dark eyebrows, his phoenix eyes were slightly
narrowed. His gaze was colder than the water in the peach blossom pond.

"…" Gu Mang was silent for a while, then he cupped his hands and said, "Big brother, I'm
sorry to disturb you."

Murong Chuyi said coldly, "Stop right there."

"… Big brother, do you have anything else to say?"

Murong Chuyi raised his hand and pointed at his clothes. His slender white fingertips ignited
a cluster of fire. Under the light of the fire, his wet clothes were dried in an instant. Murong
Chuyi sat on a bluestone in the cave and glanced at Gu Mang, saying, "Come here."

"We're all men. There's no harm in looking." Gu Mang trembled. "If you don't want to, then
how about … how about …"

After racking his brains for a long time, Gu Mang probed, "Then how about I take off my
clothes for you to see?"

Murong Chuyi glared at him and said, "Who wants to see you? Come here. "

Gu Mang had no choice but to go over. He didn't have qinggong as good as Murong Chuyi,
so he could only use his hands and feet to climb up the slightly high and slippery platform.
During the process, he slipped down two or three times. Only then did he clumsily climb up.
Murong Chuyi didn't help him up.

After climbing up the stone platform and walking to Murong Chuyi's side, Gu Mang realized
that Murong Chuyi's face was pale. Even his lips were almost bloodless. He couldn't help but
be stunned.

"What happened to you?"

Murong Chuyi closed his eyes and said, "You, make a trip to the Jiang Manor."

Gu Mang scratched his head in confusion. "Why do I have to go to the Jiang Manor?"

"Ask Jiang Fuli for a Heart-Calming Grass. Come back and give it to me. "
This person didn't even add the words "please" or "can you", so Gu Mang thought that it was
his duty. He made an "oh" sound and turned to leave. After taking a few steps, he reacted
and turned back, saying, "That's not right. Why do you want me to do this?"

Murong Chuyi said, "Because you just happened to pass by."

These words were like those crazy old Taoist priests in novels. They would catch a young
hero and say, "Young friend, you and I are fated. Come back to the mountain with me to
cultivate." Then, without caring about anything else, they would drag the young hero away.

Gu Mang was unhappy. "I don't owe you anything. You just hit me. Why should I help you?"

Murong Chuyi's fingertips glowed. His expression was fierce, as if he was about to use some
merciless move. He stared coldly at Gu Mang and said, "Are you going or not?

Gu Mang shook his head. "A real man cannot be corrupted by wealth or power. Ah, what's
wrong with you?"

Before he could finish, the light on Murong Chuyi's fingertips went out. He lowered his head
and covered his mouth with his sleeve. He actually coughed out a thin layer of blood.

Gu Mang was shocked. "Are you sick?"

Murong Chuyi was about to put on a strong front again, but before he could say anything, he
suddenly coughed out a big mouthful of black blood. He said hoarsely, "I … I am cultivating
here …" He paused and took a deep breath. His eyes flashed with stubbornness. "You can't
… you can't tell the Yue Manor …"

"You can't tell the Yue Manor?"

Murong Chuyi was obviously very weak, but his expression and posture were still so sharp.
He gritted his teeth and said, "You can't tell them."

"…"

"Promise me."

Gu Mang was probably shocked by this person's aura. He subconsciously nodded.

After Murong Chuyi received his promise, he was like a bow that was stretched to the
extreme. When the promise entered his ears, his mental strength suddenly dissipated. He
closed his eyes and fell on the wet and cold bluestone shore. He actually fainted.

"…" Gu Mang stared at him blankly. After a while, he bent down and poked Murong Chuyi's
cheek. His pale and thin face was as cold as jade. It was indescribably terrifying and pitiful.

Gu Mang's throat swallowed. He was a little nervous. "I'll go find you some medicine. You,
you can't just faint like that."
 Chapter 75

"Heart Calming Grass?"

In the Medicine Master's Mansion, Jiang Fuli put down the book in her hand and raised her
almond-shaped eyes. She looked back and forth at Gu Mang, who was still carrying the fish
basket on his back and was dripping wet. "Who did you ask for it for? Mo Xi or Murong Lian?
"

"It's Murong …" Before he could say Chu Yi's name, Gu Mang recalled the request Chu Yi
had made to him before she lost consciousness. A gentleman's word cannot be taken back.
Since he had agreed, he had to do as he promised. Thus, he changed his words. "I won't tell
you."

Jiang Fuli narrowed her eyes slightly. "Do you know what it is?"

"I know. It's used to cure diseases. "

"It can cure diseases, but it can also harm people." Jiang Fuli said, "Heart Calming Grass is
a kind of flower that is half demon and half mortal. Although it can numb and relieve pain, its
toxicity cannot be underestimated. This flower is piled up like a mountain in my warehouse.
It's not something valuable, so I don't mind giving it to you, but … "

Gu Mang raised his hand and said, "I promise I won't poison it."

Jiang Fuli sneered. "Poison it? I'm in the Chong Flower now. If you dare to do anything in
front of me, I'll respect you as a man. "

Gu Mang asked curiously, "Then what will you do?"

"But if you ask me for the Heart Calming Grass, I'll tell your master, Lord Xi He."

Gu Mang thought for a while. Murong Chuyi was unconscious at the moment and his life was
more important. He would explain this to Murong Chuyi after he saved his life.

Thus, he agreed and followed Jiang Fuli to the warehouse to get the herbs. When Jiang Fuli
finished decocting the herbs, he immediately returned to the depths of the Peach Blossom
Lake with the pot and found Murong Chuyi who was still lying there.

Murong Chuyi looked very weak. There was no color on his handsome face and his skin was
cold to the touch. Gu Mang half-carried him, twisted open the spout, and poured the
medicine into Murong Chuyi's mouth bit by bit.
The process was not easy. Although Murong Chuyi was unconscious, he coughed from time
to time. He drank half of the medicine and choked on it. He frowned and murmured
something.

Gu Mang heard him calling his sister one moment, then reciting Yue Chenqing's name the
next. His expression was pained the whole time.

Although Gu Mang did not have a deep friendship with him, he was still soft-hearted. Thus,
he patted his head and coaxed him.

"Sister …"

Gu Mang said, "Sister is here. Be good, be good."

Murong Chuyi said, "Chenqing …"

Gu Mang said, "Yes, yes, yes. I am that little white bird. Fourth Uncle, be good. Come, finish
the rest of the medicine."

In the end, Murong Chuyi's pale lips trembled as if he was trapped in some kind of
nightmare. He grabbed Gu Mang's sleeve. His eyes moved uneasily under his closed
eyelids. His long eyelashes were like the wings of a black butterfly, trembling uncontrollably.

"No … Don't …"

"What?"

"You …" Murong Chuyi's entire hand was spasming. The tendons on the back of his slender
hand were bulging. "You bastard … How could you … You …"

Gu Mang was stunned. He touched his nose and said, "I am obviously helping you. Why are
you scolding me so fiercely?"

Murong Chuyi was still trapped in the nightmare. His knuckles were getting paler and paler.
Suddenly, he groaned hoarsely, as if he was suffering pain and humiliation in the dream. His
closed eyes were a little red.

"Bastard … Bastard …"

Gu Mang looked at him for a while and sighed. "Who are you scolding? Your sister or the
little white bird? "

But Murong Chuyi naturally wouldn't answer him. Gu Mang accompanied him for a while.
Murong Chuyi's ravings gradually quieted down. After about the time it took to burn a stick of
incense, Murong Chuyi stopped talking. The medicine of the heart-calming grass began to
take effect. His expression slowly calmed down, and his tightly knitted eyebrows finally
relaxed.
Gu Mang half carried and half dragged him to a dry spot on the stone table. He laid him flat
so that he could lie down more comfortably. Then, he sat beside him in boredom. He held
his chin and said, "Ai, I have already given you all the grass. When are you going to open
your eyes?"

"…"

After waiting for a while, Murong Chuyi's eyes were still closed. He didn't wake up.

Gu Mang sighed. He held his chin and looked back and forth at Murong Chuyi's appearance.

This Murong Chuyi was indeed a rare beauty. He was elegant and handsome. Gu Mang
didn't read much, so he couldn't describe it in detail. He only felt that although this person
had deep facial features and a heroic spirit, he had a celestial aura between his eyebrows.
His temperament was really like that of a dragon lady in a picture book. His wide sleeves
were like falling snow. In short, there was only one word to describe him: good-looking.

Another word to describe him: good-looking.

Therefore, Gu Mang patiently held his chin and looked at him for an hour.

After an hour, no matter how good-looking he was, he couldn't stand it anymore. Gu Mang
turned his head and asked the meal bag, "Are we really going to keep watching him like
this? I don't mind … but the princess is still waiting for me to cook fish for her at home. "

The meal bag: "Woof, woof, woof!"

Gu Mang nodded and said, "You're right. The dragon lady is an outsider, and the princess is
an insider. So let's catch fish first. Anyway, we've already fed him the grass. If he doesn't
wake up, it's not our fault."

"Woof, woof!"

Therefore, Gu Mang continued to go into the pond to catch fish.

Previously, when he was hit by Murong Chuyi's water, he fell down. The three fat head grass
carps that he caught had all disappeared. After that, his luck wasn't particularly good. After
searching for a long time, he only caught a few skinny fish with many bones.

Seeing the sunset and smoke rising from the kitchen, Gu Mang couldn't help but feel a little
depressed.

He didn't expect that after working for a long time, he still didn't catch anything. He stood in
the middle of the lake, leaning on the net. The setting sun was like the rouge from the sky,
floating on the sparkling surface of the water.
"This shouldn't be." Gu Mang sighed and said, "Don't the books say that good deeds will be
rewarded? Why is it that I saved the dragon lady out of kindness, but there aren't any fat fish
sent to my door to repay my kindness? "

Just as he was puzzled, he suddenly heard a clear and cold voice behind him, which was as
cold as jade.

"What nonsense are you talking about?"

Gu Mang was startled and jumped. He turned his head and took two steps back, "You're
finally awake? How did you come and go without a trace? "

The one who stepped on the water was Murong Chuyi. His expression had already returned
to normal, and he didn't look weak or unconscious at all.

Gu Mang couldn't help but sigh, "This calming grass is quite effective. It's only been half a
day, and you've already recovered."

Murong Chuyi lightly snorted and gracefully jumped onto the shore. His phoenix eyes swept
over Gu Mang's body. Seeing that Gu Mang was still wearing wet clothes, he raised his
fingertips and a golden light floated.

When the light dimmed, Gu Mang touched his dry clothes in surprise and joy. He then smiled
and said, "Thank you. You're really a kind person."

Murong Chuyi didn't talk nonsense with him. He only asked, "You came here today to catch
fish?"

"Yes, my family's princess is sick. He can't eat, so I wanted to catch some fresh fat fish to
make a dish for him." Gu Mang rubbed his nose, "We're a family, so we should help each
other."

Murong Chuyi frowned, "Princess? … Princess Meng Ze? "

Gu Mang waved his hand, "It's Princess Mo Xi."

"… … …"

It seemed that this divine beast who had lost his mind and memory didn't mean to be rude
and call himself "dragon lady". After all, even Mo Xi, the iron-blooded war god, was given the
nickname "princess" by him.

Murong Chuyi expressionlessly moved his gaze away from Gu Mang. He stood by the
lakeside with his hands behind his back, facing the wind, and said, "Come ashore."

Gu Mang didn't know what was going on. He leaned on the net and went ashore.

Murong Chuyi asked, "What kind of fish do you want?"

Gu Mang still didn't know what was going on, but he answered very honestly, "mandarin
fish."

"How many?"

"The more the better."

"It's a waste to have more." Murong Chuyi said, "I think five is enough."

"?" Gu Mang asked curiously, "What are you going to do? Are you going to help me catch
fish? "

The word "catch" was a bit of an exaggeration to Murong Chuyi, the Chong Hua Addicted
Immortal. After all, this was a master refiner who even Yue Juntian couldn't measure.

Murong Chuyi waved his wide sleeves, and a silver arrow flew out. The arrow moved very
quickly, and disappeared in the peach blossom pond. When it returned to the shore, the
silver arrow had already stretched to ten feet long, and there were five fresh and plump
mandarin fish strung on it.

Gu Mang slightly widened his blue glass-like eyes. He looked at the fish, and then turned his
head to look at Murong Chuyi. After a long while, he simply and crudely expressed his inner
admiration.

"Fuck …"

No wonder Gu Mang was forced to swear. It was really … He had worked so hard for half a
day, and it couldn't even compare to Murong Chuyi's flick of his sleeves.

Murong Chuyi's fingertips moved slightly, and all the fish went into the bamboo basket
behind Gu Mang, and the silver arrow disappeared. Murong Chuyi said, "What else do you
want? Tell me all at once."

Gu Mang shook his head, and stared at the handsome man in white standing in the golden
afterglow.

He was a straightforward person, and whatever he thought, he would say. Thus, he said,
"No wonder the little white bird admires you so much."

Murong Chuyi slightly frowned, "White bird?"

"It's Yue … Yue … Yue." Gu Mang held his head in distress, "Ai, I can't remember his name
again."

"Yue Chenqing?"
"Yes, yes, yes! That's him! "Gu Mang clapped his hands, and laughed," No wonder he likes
to chase after you. Big brother, you're really amazing! Can you teach me your 'Swish Swish
Swish' Fish Catching Technique? "

"…" Murong Chuyi sighed softly, and said, "Open your hands."

Gu Mang did as he was told. Murong Chuyi took out a handful of silver needles out of
nowhere, and placed them in Gu Mang's palm. Gu Mang asked curiously, "What are these?"

"Listening Arrows." Murong Chuyi said, "I gave you fifty of them. These arrows can change
their size at will, and they will move according to orders. Is it enough for you to catch fish? "

Gu Mang was overjoyed, and thanked him repeatedly, "It's enough, it's enough! You're so
generous! And you're a good person! " After he finished speaking, he carefully put the silver
needles into his Qiankun bag, and then carefully put the bag into his lapel, just like a puppy
who was painstakingly hiding bones.

After he hid them, he said again, "Thank you, good person!"

"…" Murong Chuyi was not used to people thinking that he was a good person. All along, the
people of Chong Hua thought that he was unreasonable, and that he was just a Chong Hua
fanatic who was fanatically pursuing the path of refining tools. Because of this, his
expression was somewhat stiff and unnatural. After a moment of silence, he changed the
topic, "Don't tell anyone about what you saw today, especially Yue Chenqing. Don't tell him."

Gu Mang nodded, but then said, "Sure, sure. But I'm afraid there's one person I can't hide
from."

"Who?"

"Mo Xi." Gu Mang said, "Medicine Master Jiang said that the Heart-Calming Grass can also
be used as poison, so I asked him about this herb. He'll definitely tell Mo Xi."

Murong Chuyi thought for a moment, and then said, "It's okay. I'll tell Lord Xi He myself. You
don't have to worry about this anymore. Just remember that you can't tell a third person. "

"Then what if Mo Xi asks me first?"

"You just have to answer truthfully."

"Okay." Gu Mang agreed. After he agreed, he couldn't help but ask, "Is your body okay
now?"

"It's okay. In the past, the Peach Blossom Lake was enough to suppress it. Today was just
an accident."

"Oh … But your illness … Little White Bird and the others don't know about it?"
Murong Chuyi said indifferently, "They know a little, but not a lot. In fact, it's not a big deal.
It's just that Yue Chenqing keeps asking me about it. I don't want to talk to him, so please
keep it a secret. "

There were too many loopholes in his words, and the reason for keeping it a secret was too
far-fetched. Only an idiot would believe him.

But Gu Mang was no different from an idiot. Therefore, Gu Mang believed him, and very
sincerely raised his hand to Murong Chuyi and swore that he would never tell anyone about
this matter.

After saying goodbye to Murong Chuyi and returning to the fu, the sky was already dark.

Li Wei stood at the door, craning his neck and looking left and right. When he saw that Gu
Mang had returned with the twilight draped over his shoulders, he couldn't help but feel
happy and angry at the same time. He hurriedly went forward and asked, "What happened
to you? Did you go fishing or raising fish? Why are you back so late? "

Gu Mang took off the basket on his back and showed it to him. He smiled and said, "I caught
five fat fish. There's still time. Can you lend me the kitchen?"

After living in Xi He's fu for so long, Gu Mang had never cooked fish before. But he
remembered what to do. In the fragmentary memories he had, he had cooked many dishes
made with fish. Therefore, Gu Mang pondered over his memory of cooking ingredients. He
quickly prepared a few dishes and put them in a lunchbox.

When he walked out of the kitchen, he saw Li Wei waiting outside. Gu Mang asked, "Is he
still in the study?"

"Yes, he went into the study right after the morning meeting. He hasn't eaten anything yet."

Gu Mang carried the lunchbox and said, "Then watch me. I'm the best at coaxing Shidi. "

Li Wei said happily, "Oh …"

After a while, he felt that the way Gu Mang addressed him was wrong and rebelled.
Therefore, he said sternly, "Hmm?" But Gu Mang had already carried the lunchbox to the
end of the veranda.

The candlelight flowed silently. The copper table lamp had a pool of oil. The candlelight
shone on Mo Xi's cold, hard, and angular profile.

Although the war in the north had ended, it wasn't a long-term thing. Liao Country and
Chong Hua had no choice but to have a two-year truce. The two powers had been fighting
and weakening each other. Now, both sides could see that the other countries around them
were ready to make trouble. If they continued to fight like this, they would only be letting the
fisherman reap the benefits.
Therefore, although the truce was a truce, the two countries were still competing with each
other. They were competing to see who could recover first and who could recover more. The
Monarch had been paying attention to Liao Country's actions for the past year. The report in
Mo Xi's hands was collected by Chong Hua's shadow guards. The content involved many
monsters and demon seeds in Liao Country. The content was detailed and bloody. Mo Xi
frowned when he read it.

Just as he was reading the details of a demon seed, "Eight Bitter Everlasting Regret Flower",
the light suddenly flickered. Gu Mang pushed the door open and walked straight to his table.

"Shidi Mo, it's time to eat."

"…" Mo Xi looked up and said, "Just put it down. Also, don't call me that. How many times
have I lectured you? Why don't you learn your lesson? "

Gu Mang didn't listen to him.

He couldn't reason with this person. It was best to confront him head-on. Gu Mang
pretended to be deaf and mute. He opened the lunchbox and took out the dishes one by
one.

Mo Xi frowned and said, "What are you doing?"

Gu Mang said, "I'm not messing around. You read your book and I'll eat my food. I'll leave
half for you."

"… You want to eat with me?"

Gu Mang blinked. "Haven't we eaten together before?"

"…"

Previously in the hall, although the two of them had eaten at the same table, eating at the
same table was different from eating from the same lunchbox.

Gu Mang imitated the tone in his memory and said, "Ai, I have no choice. There's nothing
good to eat in the kitchen. I can only eat from you. Lord Xi He, you're doing good. You're
magnanimous. Can you share half with me? "

Seeing that Mo Xi was speechless, he tried to add fuel to the fire.

"And today's dishes were all made by me. Aren't you afraid that I'll poison you? So I'll eat
first and test the poison for you. I'll let you eat happily and feel at ease. "

Mo Xi stared at him and said, "What are you talking about?"

But he still let him do as he pleased.

Thus, Gu Mang gleefully placed the four dishes, one soup, and a simple meal on Mo Jie's
spotless red sandalwood desk with a clatter.

The dishes were still warm and fragrant. Although they were just simple stir-fried dishes and
were not as exquisite as the ones made by the chef, they smelled very good and the color
was refreshing and attractive.

There was a plate of crystal pork slices. The meat was thinly sliced and the skin on the
edges was soft and tender. It was served with Zhenjiang vinegar with ground ginger. There
was a plate of stir-fried lotus root. The tender water chestnuts and green lettuce were
smooth and delicious. The vegetables were fresh and tender. Then there was a plate of
braised spring bamboo shoots. The tender bamboo shoots were covered in oil and were
covered in a thick and fragrant sauce. The soup was simple. There was only a bowl of
bamboo fungus and mushroom soup with a few fresh green leaves and a few slices of ham.
It was a good soup for the stomach.

And from the last basket of food, there was a plate of sweet and sour mandarin fish. The fish
was mixed with finely chopped ginger to dispel the fishy smell. After steaming, boiling oil was
poured over the fish and it emitted a strong fragrance. The fish skin was crispy and yellow
and the fish fat was tender. Then, the fish was covered in a thick syrup and vinegar sauce.
When the chopsticks touched the fish, the white and translucent fish meat and the
congealed fat trembled slightly, wrapped in the sweet and sour sauce …

"Delicious." Gu Mang swung his chopsticks happily, not giving any face to Mo Xi who was
reading with his eyes down. "The meat in the fish belly is all mine."

After eating like this for a while, Mo Xi saw that Gu Mang was really about to pick up his
chopsticks and clean the most tender part of the fish belly. Finally, he could not help but
close the bamboo slip and raise his hand to grab Gu Mang's wrist.

Gu Mang puffed up his cheeks. "What are you doing?"

Mo Xi stared at him and rudely snatched his chopsticks from his hand. He took the bowl of
rice next to him and put the piece of fish into his own bowl.

Although Gu Mang was laughing in his heart, he put on an exasperated expression. "Why
did you snatch mine?!"

Mo Xi angrily returned the chopsticks to him and picked up his own pair. "Otherwise what?
Are you going to wait for me to gnaw on your bones after you finish eating? "

When he said this, he took a big bite of the fish. His white teeth and fierce gnawing action
coupled with the ambiguous words "gnaw on your bones" inexplicably made Gu Mang, who
was sitting across from him, shudder.

Break your bones and swallow your blood …

Such a possessive posture and gaze made Gu Mang's head throb faintly. Some memories
of intertwining limbs vaguely flashed through his mind, as if there was a string on his
forehead, as if eager to tell Gu Mang —

Yes. Once upon a time, it was this seemingly cold man who, like a wild beast, had used his
white teeth and cold teeth to take his bones and blood for himself, tearing them apart and
eating them …

He looked at Mo Xi's handsome face, from his high nose to his thin but sexy lips. He was
caught off guard and his heart skipped a beat.

This feeling made Gu Mang feel that something was wrong in his heart. It was hot and
restless, as if a fire had been reignited from the ashes and had been born from the pile of
firewood. It was also as if a bunch of new buds had been slowly unraveled by the spring
breeze in April.

He suddenly recalled the memory of the night when he was 15 years old. At that time, Mo
Xi's lips had been pressed against his. It was such a soft touch, but it made him tremble in
his memory …

But Mo Xi did not notice Gu Mang's strange gaze. He was focused on eating the fish. His
thin lower lip was stained with some sauce and he inadvertently licked it.

At this moment, Gu Mang's heart was burning. He had an inexplicable impulse and primitive
desire — he actually wanted to go up and gently touch Mo Xi's cheeks and lips.

He did not even understand what this desire meant. He just instinctively felt this cluster of
fire in his chest, and this was the only way to calm his impetuousness.

His Adam's apple moved slightly. Like a cub testing for danger, he carefully explored and
quietly moved closer to Mo Xi who was completely unaware of it …

The author has something to say:

Gu Mang was confused: Lord, what are you looking for???

Mo Xi: The gift you gave me when I was 15 years old.

Gu Mang was confused: What do you want that for?

Mo Xi: Throw it to yourself. I believe you can learn it by yourself.

Chapter 76

His Adam's apple bobbed slightly. Like a cub probing for danger, he cautiously moved
closer to the oblivious Mo Extinguishing …
"Oh, right."

Suddenly, Mo Xi raised his head and interrupted Gu Mang's movements.

"The third day of next month is Yue Chenqing's birthday."

"Ah?" Gu Mang was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He did not hear what Mo Xi
said clearly. He hurriedly avoided his gaze as if he had just woken up from a dream. His ears
were a little red. He raised his hand and touched his ears, "Oh … oh …"

His heartbeat was still thumping.

He was thinking, what was he doing just now? Why did he suddenly have such an impulse
and desire? One had to know that biting and gnawing at each other represented subjugation
and submission. What about between him and Mo Extinguish? Was it the same?

He tried to imagine if he wanted to conquer Mo Xi — but he realized that he did not know
what "conquering" meant. Did he want Mo Xi to lower his head and kneel to him?

No. No. He was not interested in that.

Or did he want …

"Are you listening to me?"

Gu Mang suddenly came back to his senses, "Ah? Yes! I'm listening, I'm listening. "

Mo Xi frowned and looked at him, "Why are your ears red?"

Gu Mang scratched his ears, "I, I, I feel hot."

"…" Mo Que didn't know what was wrong with him. She had more or less finished her meal,
so she put down her chopsticks and instructed Gu Mang, "We're going to send a
congratulatory gift to Yue Chenqing. I'm not free these days, so you and Li Wei should keep
an eye out."

"Well …" Gu Mang paused, "Why do you want to send a gift to Little White Bird?"

Mo Xi's face darkened, "Didn't you say you overheard?"

"… I didn't."

Mo Xi ground his teeth and repeated, "The third day of next month is Yue Chenqing's
birthday."

Gu Mang finally reacted and opened his eyes wide, "It's Little White Bird's birthday?"
"Yes." After Mo Xi responded, he noticed that Gu Mang's eyes were shining. He could not
help but feel speechless.

He knew that Gu Mang liked to watch other people's happy events. Whether it was a
birthday or a wedding, he loved to join in the fun. When Luo Li Jun's son got married, Gu
Mang was not allowed to go out. Gu Mang's's. When he heard the sound of gongs and
drums, he climbed up to the roof and watched people, he ate melon seeds's. ...'s Gu Mang
mang's........'s's's a's's cake's's's.'s's's's. he's's''s's's's..'s's's's', he's's' ''s's.

.'s' ''s's's's's's' ''s.'s's's''s.'s

"Ah?"

"Yue Chenqing's birthday is celebrated in Yue Chenqing. The Yue Residence never holds a
big banquet, and there won't be any sweets scattered on the road for you to pick up."

As expected, Gu Mang was dejected. "… Oh …"

After a pause, she couldn't help but ask curiously, "But the little white bird is obviously very
doted on by the family, so why don't they do it?"

Mo Xi took a sip of the hot soup and said, "It's related to the birth of Yue Chenqing. Yue
Chenqing's mother was a relative of the royal family, and she passed away during childbirth
when she gave birth to Yue Chenqing. "

Gu Mang was slightly surprised, but he immediately understood: "So the Yue Residence did
not hold a banquet for Little White Bird because Little White Bird's father has not forgotten
Little White Bird's mother?"

Mo Xi said indifferently, "How could a Yue Juntian be such a sentimental and righteous
person? If you say that he did it to pay respects to his deceased wife, that's impossible. No
matter what, Murong Huang is still a daughter of the royal family. Even if she passed away
many years ago, the Yue Juntian still has to give face to the royal family. Therefore, his
son's birthday celebration should be as simple as possible. "

"So it's like that …" Gu Mang muttered and counted with his fingers a few times. Suddenly,
he said in surprise, "If that's the case, then Murong Chuyi is also a member of the royal
family?"

Mo Xi said indifferently, "He doesn't count."

"Why, why? His surname is also Murong … "

Mo Xi said, "Chong Hua's clothes are all embroidered with gold at the sleeves, but Murong
Chuyi's clothes are only embroidered with silver. Why do you think it's because? "

Gu Mang said seriously, "Because silver suits him better."

Mo Xi's face darkened. "… Do you think this is a beauty pageant?"

"Then why?"

Mo Xi said, "Murong Chuyi is not a member of the royal family. He is an abandoned child
adopted by his sister, Murong Huang … that is, Yue Chenqing's biological mother. When
Murong Huang was young, she went to the Cold Mountain Temple outside the city to pay
respects to Buddha. On the way out, she met this child who was abandoned outside the
temple. She felt that it was fate, so she took him in as her younger brother and raised him.
She reported it to the late emperor and gave him the royal surname of Murong Chuyi. "

Gu Mang repeated it twice before finally coming to his senses. His blue eyes widened. "Little
Dragon Maiden was picked up?!!"

"… Don't give people random nicknames." Mo Xi said with a headache. "Yue Chenqing is
fine, but with Murong Chuyi's temper, if he hears you call him Little Dragon Girl, he will skin
you alive and throw you into the crafting furnace as a raw material."

Gu Mang waved his hand. "It's not that bad. Little Dragon Girl is very good. Today, I even
…"

Gu Mang stopped abruptly. He knew that he had spilled the beans. He looked at Mo Xi
anxiously, hoping that Mo Xi did not notice what he had just said.

Unfortunately, things did not go as he wished. Mo Shuai was observant and alert. How could
he miss this bit of information? He narrowed his eyes and stared at Gu Mang. "You saw him
today?"

Seeing that he could not hide it, Gu Mang could only fold his arms and bow. "I can't hide
anything from you. Lord Xi He is so wise."

"You don't have to flatter me. Why did you see him?"

Gu Mang had no choice but to tell Mo Xi about his encounter with Murong Chuyi by the
Peach Blossom Lake. He remembered Murong Chuyi's instructions, so he spoke very briefly
and did not add any details.

He originally thought that Mo Xi would be somewhat surprised to hear this. Unexpectedly,

Mo Xi only frowned and sighed. "Why bother?"

"Why bother?"

Mo Chi said, "A few days ago, Yue Chenqing came to find me and asked to borrow a copy of
the Hundred Herbs of Gods and Devils from the Burning Country. She said that she was
looking for an herb that could cure all kinds of diseases. However, I had already lent this
book to the manager of the Cultivation School half a month ago. I don't know if Yue
Chenqing will ask him for it. "
Gu Mang blinked. "So the little white bird has known about his uncle's illness for a few
days?"

"Not just a few days." Mo Xi said, "Yue Chenqing already knew that his fourth uncle's health
was not very good a few years ago. He followed me to the northern border because he
wanted to find some foreign medicine for his fourth uncle. However, Yue Chenqing also
knew that Murong Chuyi did not want others to meddle in other people's business.
Therefore, he only secretly looked for the medicine. "

Gu Mang said in surprise, "So it has been that long. Then why did Murong Chuyi say that the
little white bird only knew about it?"

"Murong Chuyi is not wrong. Because Yue Chenqing only knew that his uncle was sick, but
did not know what kind of illness it was. Therefore, he was unable to find the right medicine.
Therefore, he wanted to look for a kind of herb that could cure all kinds of diseases."

Gu Mang said blankly, "Why did Murong Chuyi keep it from him …"

Mo Xi sighed. "Because their relationship has never been good. The Yue family's affairs are
always a mess. "

Gu Mang did not speak. He sat down and silently thought about the relationship between
Jiang Yexue, Yue Chenqing and Murong Chuyi. In the end, he could only hold his head and
sigh. "I can't figure it out. Let's not think about it anymore."

Mo Xi glanced at him. "What can't you figure out?"

Gu Mang counted with his fingers and said to Mo Xi, "I'm thinking about why their
relationship is not good. Take a look at Murong Chuyi. Murong Chuyi was obviously saved
and raised by the little white bird's mother, but why does he hate his sister's child? "

Gu Mang used to be able to understand the ways of the world. However, he was ignorant
now. Instead, he needed Mo Xi to explain it to him.

Mo Xi said, "It's very simple. To Murong Chuyi, Murong Huang is both his teacher and sister.
Although Murong Huang was nominally her younger brother, she treated him as her own
son, treating him as her own son. When she married into the Yue family, she specially
requested the Emperor to let Murong Chuyi accompany her. This is also the reason why
Murong Chuyi lives in the Yue family. "

Gu Mang nodded quickly. "I understand. In other words, the little white bird and Xiao
Longnu, uncle and nephew, are actually more like elder brother and younger brother."

"That's right." Mo Xi said, "To Murong Chuyi, Murong Huang is his benefactor. When she
was alive, Murong Chuyi accompanied her day and night. He learned from her and
respected her very much. He naturally hopes that she can find a good home. However, Yue
Juntian … "
Mo Xi pursed his lips. He didn't want to make any more comments about this person.

However, Gu Mang understood and said, "He's a bad person."

Mo Xi said, "Yue Juntian's reputation was not very good at that time. Murong Huang and he
were arranged to be engaged by their parents in their early years. However, Yue Juntian
was naturally dissolute. When he was sixteen, he got pregnant with a zither girl. He took her
as a concubine and had a son. "

"That's amazing." Gu Mang muttered, "He already had a concubine before he married
Murong Huang. Not only did he have a concubine, he even had a child."

After pondering for a while, he asked, "Is that child Jiang Yexue?"

"… Yes." Mo Xi didn't like to talk about the matters between men and women. He was
somewhat embarrassed. "It's him."

Gu Mang said, "Then I understand why Xiao Longnu doesn't like Jiang Yexue. Yue Juntian
married two daughters-in-law. Murong Chuyi is Murong Huang's younger brother, so he's on
his wife's side. Jiang Yexue is the concubine's son, so he's on his concubine's side. "

Mo Xi didn't want to talk about the issue of wives and concubines. He lowered his eyelashes
and coughed lightly, "… Yes. Although this kind of thing isn't rare among the nobles, as you
said, Murong Chuyi respects his adopted sister. He's actually very dissatisfied with this
marriage. In addition, Yue Juntian was naturally dissolute, so he often made Murong Huang
sad and angry … Therefore, Murong Chuyi's feelings towards his nephew, who is half Yue
Juntian's blood, have always been very complicated. "

At this point, Mo Xi poured two cups of hot tea and pushed one cup to Gu Mang's hand. He
held the other cup for himself.

Gu Mang was startled. "I don't quite understand … Even if half of the little white bird's blood
is from someone he doesn't like, at least it's his sister's child. Isn't there a saying that goes,
'Love me, love my dog'? Why doesn't he like the person his sister loves? "

"Because he doesn't think his sister is happy. He thinks that the birth of this child was a
mistake on top of a mistake. "

The steam from the tea rose in spirals, as if they were talking about old grudges.

"But there's another more important reason …"

Gu Mang asked, "What is it?"

Mo Xi said, "Murong Huang's difficult labor wasn't without reason. After she married into the
Yue family, she often quarreled with the Yue Juntian, so she couldn't get over it. On the day
of her delivery, she met a woman that the Yue Juntian had met outside and came to the
residence to make trouble. Her words were filthy and unpleasant. Murong Huang was
already extremely weak, so after such a disturbance, she became even more haggard. In
the end, her heart was like dead ashes, and she passed away. "

Gu Mang was shocked and let out a low "Ah".

Mo Xi sighed. "So you see, a wrong cause led to a wrong effect. In the end, Murong Chuyi's
most important person in the world was taken away. So many years have passed, but
Murong Chuyi still can't get over this matter. He is now a Master Refiner. The Yue Juntian
tried to melt ice with him several times, but he refused because of this incident. As for Yue
Chenqing, Murong Chuyi also didn't know how to deal with it. "After a pause, he continued,"
That's more or less what happened to their family. "

Gu Mang still couldn't digest such complicated emotions. His blue eyes were covered with a
layer of confusion. After a while, he said doubtfully, "But Murong Huang's death can't be
blamed on Yue Chenqing. He was only a child at that time …"

Mo Xi said, "Murong Chuyi should have been very clear that this matter had nothing to do
with Yue Chenqing. But understanding and getting over it have always been two different
things."

Gu Mang touched his chin and repeated, "Understanding and getting over it have always
been two different things …" His eyes flashed with a trace of fear. "Why do these words
sound so familiar?"

"You used to tell me this."

Gu Mang said in surprise, "Really? Then I'm really amazing. "

Mo Xi, "…"

Looking at his happy and self-satisfied face, Mo Xi didn't plan to tell him that, in fact, this
analysis of Murong Chuyi's emotions was mostly what Gu Mang told Mo Xi in the past.

The human heart was very complicated. He didn't understand it before. He couldn't see
through the love and hate between people. It was Gu Mang who explained it to him in detail,
telling him why he loved and why he hated.

Mo Xi remembered that when Gu Mang was lying on the riverbank with his hands resting on
his arms and chatting with him, he even mentioned Jiang Yexue.

At that time, Gu Mang licked the bristlecone grass in his mouth and said sincerely, "Jiang
Yexue is not an easy person. He was actually able to combine clarity and relief into one.
Look, because of his adopted sister, Murong Chuyi still treats Yue Chenqing coldly for so
many years. Jiang Yexue's mother also went, but he didn't get angry with them. He was
open-minded and even treated them politely … Tsk, tsk, tsk. If it were me, I might be a
pervert. "
Mo Xi turned his face and looked at the young man lying beside him and looking at the stars.
His gaze was very gentle.

He knew that Gu Mang wouldn't. Even if Gu Mang was in Jiang Yexue's position, Gu Mang
would still get over it. He wouldn't take his anger out on others and would treat others well.

After all, Gu Mang was so bright, just like the sun.

If someone hugged Murong Chuyi and cried, Murong Chuyi would only push that person
away and leave in a huff. If someone hugged Jiang Yexue and cried, Jiang Yexue would
kindly accompany that person and listen to that person's complaints.

But what about Gu Mang?

If someone hugged Gu Mang and cried, Gu Mang would definitely make that person laugh.

The person who brought laughter and light to others was Senior Martial Brother Gu, whom
he had always been deeply in love with.

A few days later, the military affairs after the spring hunt were more or less finished.
Fortunately, there was Gu Mang to take care of them. Although Mo Xi had to grind for a
while every time he ate, at least he ate moderately and didn't let down Medicine Master
Jiang's bitter medicine.

On this day, Mo Xi had nothing to do, so he wondered if he should go to the Cultivation

School to sit for a while and take back the 《Collection of Celestial and Demonic Herbs》 to
show to Yue Chenqing. After all, although Yue Chenqing was a lazy child, he had always
regarded his fourth uncle as a bright light guiding him. When it came to matters related to
Murong Chuyi, he was always so serious that he couldn't be more serious and conflicted.

This child seemed unreliable, but in fact, as long as he set his mind on something, he would
work so hard that it bordered on obsession. Young people were fearless, but hot-blooded
people could easily become muddle-headed. It would be best if he didn't get into trouble
when the time came.

Thinking of this, he tidied up and was about to leave when he suddenly saw Li Wei rush into
the hall with an anxious expression. "Master!"

"What's wrong? Why do you look like that? "

Li Wei said, "Something happened at the Yue residence."

Mo Xi trembled, his heart thumping. It can't be, right? What I was worried about came true?
He asked, "Is it Yue Chenqing …"

Li Wei's eyes widened. "Yes! Master, how did you guess it right away? Young Master Yue is
missing! "
The author had something to say:

《The Real Reason for Sister Xue's Disability》

Murong Chuyi (179c): Yue Chenqing, try calling me a few times.

Yue Chenqing (176c): Uncle! Fourth Uncle! Uncle!

Friendly guest reviewer group leader 0.5 Er Gouzi: The scene is harmonious, I think it's
okay.

Murong Chuyi (179c): Jiang Yexue, try calling me a few times.

Jiang Yexue (184c): Uncle. Fourth Uncle. Uncle.

Friendly guest reviewer group leader 0.5 Er Gouzi: … I keep feeling that something is wrong
… Murong, why don't you wear a pair of shoes and act with Jiang Yexue?

Murong Chuyi: No.

Friendly guest reviewer group leader 0.5 Er Gouzi (waving his hand impatiently): Then just
break Jiang Yexue's legs so that he won't look tall when he's sitting in a wheelchair!

Jiang Yexue: …

Chapter 77

Inside the throne room, Jun Shang sat with his chin propped up, fiddling with the string of
jade beads in his hands while listening to the Yue Juntian's tearful complaints.

"Jun Shang! Jun Shang! This old official only has this one son, and half of his blood is from
the royal family. Jun Shang, you can't just ignore him! If my son is lost, then this old official
will also … this old official will also … "When he spoke of his sorrow, he pounded the ground
and cried bitterly, his snot dripping onto the gold bricks.

Jun Shang was rather disgusted by this. He wrinkled his nose and squinted his eyes as he
persuaded, "Alright, alright, what can crying solve? I didn't say I won't care. "

The Yue Juntian banged his head on the ground and said with tears in his eyes, "Thank you,
Jun Shang! Thank you, Jun Shang! Jun Shang, please let the Northern Border Iron Army
flatten Dream Butterfly Island as soon as possible and rescue my son! "
"… Let who? Do you think the Northern Border Army can be sent just because you say so? "
Jun Shang was rather speechless, "People say that a ride in the red dust makes the
concubine smile. I won't go so far as to send an army of a hundred thousand just for one
man."

When the Yue Juntian heard this, he pounded his chest and stamped his feet, howling, "Jun
Shang! This old official has been alone all my life. My wife died early, and my son — "

"Stop howling! Since you entered this hall, I have already heard this a hundred and eighty
times! "Jun Shang held his forehead and said," Listen, I will definitely save your son. But
don't even think about the Northern Border Army. It's simply the biggest joke in the world … "

Seeing that the Yue Juntian was about to howl again, saliva on the verge of dripping from his
nose, Jun Shang was simply about to go crazy from his disgust. He hurriedly sat up straight
and stretched out his hand, "Alright, alright! I'm scared of you. I'll send Lord Xi He over to
you. That should be fine, right? "

The Yue Juntian froze for a moment, his snot silently dripping down. He sniffed hard and
sucked back the watery liquid, muttering, "But Lord Xi He is only one person after all. It's not
completely safe …"

Jun Shang had been pestered by him for a long time, his patience had already reached its
limit. Seeing that he was still being picky, Jun Shang couldn't help but be a little angry, "Then
you can? If you can, why don't you go by yourself? "

Although Yue Juntian was also an Artifact Refining Grandmaster, he had contracted a
strange illness many years ago. Although he managed to survive, his mind and body were
not as good as before. Now that he was old, he had to rest for half a day just to walk a few
kilometers. Asking him to go to Dream Butterfly Island was simply a fantasy; it was more
likely that he would die.

Furthermore, he was a selfish person. Back then, Jiang Yexue had brushed away his face
and threatened his interests, so he kicked his son out of the house and made things difficult
for him. Although Yue Chenqing was much more favored than Jiang Yexue, how could it be
more important than his own life?

Immediately, he shook his head and wept, "It's not that I'm unwilling. If I were still the same
as before, I would've personally rescued my son from the demon island! But, but … "

"But what? If you continue to dilly-dally, who knows if your son will still be alive! "

Yue Juntian could only say, "Okay, okay! That was the Lord Xi He! Then I'll have to trouble
the Lord Xi He! "

Thus, Jun Shang summoned Mo Xi into the palace. Mo Xi had heard Li Wei's report before,
so he had already heard about this matter. After Jun Shang explained a little, he understood.
Although Mo Xi didn't have a good impression of this old playboy Yue Juntian, Jiang Yexue
was his earliest comrade-in-arms and they shared a deep relationship. Moreover, Yue
Chenqing had been his deputy commander for two years, so he naturally wouldn't refuse.

"But Dream Butterfly Island is an archipelago. Do you have the specific whereabouts of Yue
Chenqing?"

Jun Shang said, "Yes, sigh. Fortunately, there is. Otherwise, this matter would've become
even more troublesome." As he spoke, he summoned the last messenger bird that Yue
Chenqing had sent over.

This bird was formed by spiritual energy. In order to repeatedly listen to Yue Chenqing's
cries for help, Jun Shang had already used his own incantation to protect it. Thus, it hadn't
disappeared yet.

As Jun Shang chanted the incantation, the bird's beak opened and closed, emitting Yue
Chenqing's extremely weak voice, "Fourth, Fourth Uncle … Father …"

When Yue Juntian heard his son's voice, he couldn't help but beat his chest and stamp his
feet, crying.

"I, I'm trapped on Dream Butterfly Island! It's, it's all … dark … everywhere is dark … I, I'm
dreaming … "Yue Chenqing's voice was also filled with fear and sobbing," I don't know how
long I can stay awake … I don't, I don't know what they want to do with me … Hurry and
save me … Fourth Uncle … Father … Save me … Wu wu … I'm in so much pain … My
blood … They want to … "

But Mo Xi didn't hear what they wanted. When Yue Chenqing reached this point, he couldn't
record his voice anymore because his spiritual energy was exhausted.

Jun Shang wrapped the agate and turquoise bracelet around his wrist and asked, "Lord Xi
He, did you hear anything?"

Mo Xi muttered to himself for a moment, then said, "Dream Butterfly Island is a demon island
where few people go. Because the demons are temperamental and their magic power is
unpredictable, cultivators generally don't go there unless they have no other choice."

"However," he paused, "according to the folklore, Dream Butterfly Island is made up of more
than twenty islands. Each island is inhabited by different kinds of demons, and their
temperaments and habits are as different as heaven and earth. Yue Chenqing provided
three pieces of information. First, it's black everywhere. Second, Yue Chenqing can dream.
Moreover, Yue Chenqing might not be able to stay awake. Third, those demons seem to be
interested in his blood. "

Hearing this, Jun Shang felt that it was rather interesting, so he smiled and touched his chin,
asking, "Then if Lord Xi He were to guess, what kind of demon is holding our Yue Chenqing
captive?"
Mo Xi said, "Bats."

Yue Juntian let out an "Ah!" and his lips trembled. "Bats … Bats … Yes … Yes … Dream
Butterfly Island does have some bats. There is an island of bloodsucking bats …" He started
to cry again. "Oh my god! Son, my precious son! "

"However, this is only a guess. The most important thing now is to set off as soon as
possible and go to Dream Butterfly Island to investigate."

When Yue Juntian heard that he was about to set off, he hurriedly wiped his tears with his
sleeve, choking with sobs, "Thank you Lord Xi He, thank you Lord Xi He!"

Mo Xi said coldly, "I'm not doing this for you, but for your son. You don't have to thank me."

"…" Yue Juntian's lips trembled. He was very clear about the friendship between Mo Xi and
Jiang Yexue, and he also understood the meaning behind Mo Xi's words.

Mo Xi was reminding him that he didn't only have one Yue Juntian son in Yue Chenqing. He
also had Jiang Yexue, whom he had always abandoned like a worn-out shoe.

Seeing the awkward atmosphere between the two, Jun Shang coughed lightly and said,
"There's no time to lose. Lord Xi He, go back to your residence and settle down. Let's set off
early."

Mo Xi said, "Yes."

"In addition, take this life crystal with you." Jun Shang waved his hand, and a blue and white
spirit stone appeared beside Mo Xi.

The so-called life crystal was a stone that some Chong Hua nobles used when they were
born to condense a drop of blood from their umbilical cord. This stone would emit a unique
light day and night, until the day the owner died. There was a saying in old news about
Chong Hua that it could bring good luck to newborns, so many nobles had such a stone that
belonged to them.

"This stone belongs to Yue Chenqing. It's still shining, so there's no need to worry about its
life," Jun Shang said. "Keep it by your side. Although it can't show you the way, at least you'll
know the situation in Yue Chenqing at all times."

Mo Xi frowned slightly, "… We?"

"Oh, Gu Wang said." Jun Shang said, "Two people have already come to ask me for help,
so they must go. One is Murong Chuyi, and the other is Jiang Yexue. "

Mo Xi's eyes suddenly widened, "They're going too?"

Seeing Mo Xi's expression, Jun Shang said, "You don't need to worry about Elder Qing Xu.
Although his legs are crippled, he's still a master craftsman. His wooden wheelchair is
flexible and has many mechanisms, so he definitely won't be a burden to you. "

"… That's not what I meant. It's just that for this trip, other than Gu Mang, who should be
monitored, we must go together. I don't plan to bring anyone. After all, demons are eccentric
and unpredictable, and many demons don't like to interact with humans. The more people
we bring, the more they'll resent us. "

Jun Shang said, "It's just two more people, but from what you're saying, it's like we're
bringing thousands of horses and thousands of soldiers. If I tell you to bring them, then bring
them. The more people, the easier it will be. "

Mo Xi couldn't persuade Jun Shang, so he could only return to his residence to prepare.

He didn't have many things with him. Other than some basic talismans and spirit stones, he
only needed to bring Gu Mang along.

He couldn't leave this guy behind. Now that Gu Mang's memories were in a mess, if he
remembered something he shouldn't, and Mo Xi wasn't by his side, the consequences would
be hard to predict.

Moreover, there was one more thing he had to admit —

Whether it was Gu Mang's depravity or Gu Mang's treason, they all happened when he
wasn't present. After going through so many things, Mo Xi knew that deep in his heart, he
was really afraid of being separated from Gu Mang for a long time.

"Where are we going?" Gu Mang asked Mo Xi when he was packing up his Qiankun bag.

Mo Xi answered, "To save people."

"To save Little White Bird?"

"Yes."

"Just the two of us?"

Mo Xi stopped what he was doing and turned to look at Gu Mang, "No. Murong Chuyi and
Jiang Yexue are going too. "

He knew that Gu Mang didn't like to interact with strangers, and he also heard Gu Mang's
worried tone, so he asked, "Are you afraid of them?"

"If it's just these two," Gu Mang thought for a while and said, "then it's okay."

When Mo Xi and Gu Mang arrived at the pavilion outside the city, they found that Jiang
Yexue and Murong Chuyi were already waiting there. This was a very strange situation —
Jiang Yexue and Murong Chuyi were enemies who had nothing to do with each other,
especially Murong Chuyi. He didn't even want to look at Jiang Yexue, but at this time, they
had the same goal, which was to save people with Lord Xi He.

One of them was sitting in the pavilion, while the other was standing under a pear tree
outside the pavilion. They were talking with a distance between them.

The distance was too far, so Mo Xi couldn't hear what they were talking about, but the
hostility between them could be felt from ten miles away. Especially Murong Chuyi. He was
still wearing a white robe with silver embroidery. He stood with his hands behind his back,
and his silk ribbon fluttered in the wind. His handsome and elegant face seemed to be
covered with a layer of bone-piercing frost.

When Mo Xi and Gu Mang approached them, they immediately stopped talking.

"Elder Qing Xu, Mr. Murong."

Gu Mang copied Mo Xi and greeted them, "Elder Qing Xu, Mr. Murong."

They hadn't seen each other for a few days, but Jiang Yexue had lost a lot of weight, and his
eyebrows were slightly blue. It was obvious that after Yue Chenqing went missing, he had
been unable to eat or sleep well. Jiang Yexue said, "Lord Xi He." He then nodded at Gu
Mang as a form of greeting.

As for Murong Chuyi, he was never bound by common sense. When he was in a bad mood,
he would completely ignore people.

The atmosphere between the four of them was strange, so they went on their way.

Dream Butterfly Island wasn't too far away from Chong Hua Kingdom. With two craftsmen,
they naturally didn't need to ride their swords. Jiang Yexue took out a small walnut from his
Qiankun Bag. After casting a spell on the ground, it became a flying boat that could float in
the clouds and travel a thousand miles in a day.

Jiang Yexue invited Mo Xi and Gu Mang onto the boat, then turned around to look at Murong
Chuyi who was under the flowering tree. "Chuyi, you taught me how to make this boat in the
past. Later on, I made some adjustments to the blueprint. Now, this core boat can carry
more than a hundred people. You should also come up and take a look."

Murong Chuyi coldly said, "I won't take a single step onto your boat. Nephew, you don't have
to worry about it. "

Gu Mang was leaning against the side of the boat, watching the show. When he heard these
words, he understood in hindsight. He pointed at Murong Chuyi, then at Jiang Yexue. "He
called him nephew?"

Then he turned around and pointed at Jiang Yexue, then at Murong Chuyi. "He's his uncle?"
He turned around to look at Mo Xi. "Right, I remember now. The two of them do have this
kind of relationship. But I can't see it at all. This uncle seems to be about the same age as
his nephew. "

Mo Xi reminded him, "Don't talk too much. Go into the cabin."

But Murong Chuyi clearly heard Gu Mang's words. For some reason, his face became colder
than usual.

Jiang Yexue said, "Chuyi, you …"

"Who are you calling?" Murong Chuyi interrupted him. He raised his sword-like eyebrows
and said coldly, "Jiang Yexue, you're the son of Yue Juntian's concubine. In terms of
seniority, you should call me your uncle. You and Yue Chenqing are my juniors. Don't you
think you're being rude by calling me that? "

"… Yes. Uncle, you're right. "

Murong Chuyi snorted coldly. He raised his hand and pinched a pear blossom on his
shoulder. The pear blossom turned into a Jiangnan pleasure boat. Like Jiang Yexue's core
boat, it was also a spirit boat that could fly.

He entered the pleasure boat, his tall and straight figure hiding behind the light flaxen
colored curtain, disappearing without a trace.

Jiang Yexue was silent for a while. He turned around and said to Mo Xi, "I'm sorry, Lord Xi
He. I've made a fool of myself."

Mo Xi shook his head and comforted him.

But when the two boats sailed through the vast sky and the sea of clouds, he sat in the cabin
and listened to the sound of the wind outside the window. He couldn't help but feel that
something was strange.

He felt that the way Jiang Yexue and Murong Chuyi talked was too strange. It was as if they
were hiding a secret that no one else knew about. And this secret seemed to make Murong
Chuyi feel very conflicted. It even made a person like Murong Chuyi, who didn't care about
worldly affairs, deliberately raise the issue of seniority.

So not only did Murong Chuyi not sit on Jiang Yexue's boat, his phoenix eyes flashed with a
kind of vigilance. He was silently intimidating the other party — I'm the superior, you're the
inferior. I'm the superior, you're the junior. How can I let you cross the line?

Mo Que furrowed his brows. He was wondering why Murong Chuyi was so insistent on
stressing this boundary ….

The author had something to say:

"Pink Head Poison Only Si Sheng Fan" [There are many friends from Ergou's production
team acting in the theater today. Those who have seen Ergou before can skip it ~ ~]

Vegetable Bun: Every science and engineering male god has one or two loyal fans.

Xue Mengmeng: For example?

Vegetable Bun: Chenqing, your fourth uncle is here!

Yue Chenqing: Me, me, me!!! I can do it!!! Fourth uncle, look at me, look at me!!!

Xue Mengmeng: Ha, useless.

Vegetable Bun: Mengmeng, your master is here!

Xue Mengmeng: Me, me, me!!! I can do it!!! Master, look at me, look at me!!!!

Yue Chenqing: …

Vegetable Bun: Every science and engineering male god has one or two loyal fans.

Mo Ran: For example?

Vegetable Bun: Jiang Yexue, your fourth uncle is here.

Jiang Yexue (gentlemanly face): Does my fourth uncle want to get on my boat?

Fourth uncle: Get lost.

Mo Ran: Hahahaha, so embarrassing!

Vegetable Bun: Ergou, your master is here.

Mo Ran (bright face): Does master want to get on my bed?

Chu Wanning: Get lost.

Jiang Yexue: (smile) You're also embarrassing.

Vegetable Bun: Every male god of science and engineering would have one or two loyal
fans who would never regret it.

Shi Mei: For example?

Vegetable Bun: Shi Mei, your master is here.

Shi Mei (gentle face): Does master want to admire the flowers? I have a different kind of
flower for master to admire.
Mo Ran (kicking leg): Reward you with your Golden Dragon Coiling Jade Pillar p!!

Murong Chuyi: I don't think I have any loyal fans.

Chu Wanning: You're so lucky.

Meat Bun: That's because you don't have a third nephew. Go and thank Yue Juntian for not
giving birth!!!

Chapter 78

The core boat soared in the sky with the painting boat at the same speed, but the
distance between them was very far apart. It was obvious that Murong Chuyi hated Jiang
Yexue so much that he didn't even want to ride side by side with him.

At dusk, the setting sun fell into the depths of the sea of clouds, and the rays of light flowing
by the boat were like rivers in the human world. Gu Mang had never seen the world, so he
kept looking at the side of the boat. His blue eyes were washed by the rain, sometimes
reflecting the golden crow setting in the west, and sometimes reflecting the distant
mountains and rivers.

Just as he was enjoying the view, something suddenly poked his calf twice.

Gu Mang turned around, but he didn't see anyone at first glance. He looked down and saw
that it was a porcelain servant who had been cast with magic and could walk. The servant's
drawing was very rough. One of its eyes was high and the other was low, and its nose and
mouth were squeezed together. Gu Mang found it funny and laughed out loud, "Who made
this? Hahaha, it's too ugly! "

The bamboo curtain of the cabin was lifted and closed, and Jiang Yexue came out in his
white robe. He sat on a wooden wheelchair with spiritual power flowing around it and said to
Gu Mang, "You made it."

"…"

Looking at Gu Mang's surprised and confused expression, Jiang Yexue smiled, "It was a
long time ago when you were still in the army. You saw me making clay figurines, so you
wanted to make one. But you weren't very patient at that time, so you always did things on a
whim. After I made half of it, you were annoyed, so you just perfunctorily drew the facial
features. "

"So that's how it is …"

Gu Mang looked at the ugly terracotta. He felt a little strange when he thought about how it
was made by him.

The terracotta did look a little old, and some of the paint had faded. It circled around Gu
Mang, opened and closed its crooked mouth, and said clumsily, "Eat, eat."

Gu Mang felt in the depths of his sleeves and said helplessly, "I didn't bring any delicious
food. Besides, you're a person made of clay, why do you want to eat?"

The ugly terracotta figure still insisted, "Eat, eat!"

Gu Mang thought to himself. Her stubbornness and frowning face was actually a little similar
to Mo Xi's. However, he could only keep these thoughts to himself. Whether it was Mo Xi
himself or Chong Hua's women who were infatuated with Lord Xi He, it was enough to make
him suffer. Gu Mang dismissed it. "There's nothing for you to eat. Go away."

The ugly terracotta figure stretched out its small hand and tugged at him. "Eat, eat!"

Jiang Yexue laughed. "It's not asking you for food. It's asking you to go into the cabin to eat."

Gu Mang originally thought that this kind of "long journey" would only allow him to eat some
dry food. He did not expect that he could actually sit down and eat. He could not help but ask
curiously, "Did you cook?"

"No."

"Then forget it." Gu Mang shook his head like a rattle-drum. "The food made by Lord Xi He
can't be eaten."

Jiang Yexue said, "I put a few small clay figurines like this in the core boat and cast some
spells on them. The food is all cooked by them. Although it's just plain tea and plain food, but
… "He paused and laughed." It's still better than the food made by Lord Xi He. "

Gu Mang was finally relieved. However, he immediately turned his head and looked at the
pleasure boat in the distance. He asked, "Aren't we going to ask Xiao Long … Ahem, Mr.
Murong to come and eat?"

"Uncle won't come." Jiang Yexue's expression dimmed slightly. It seemed dark and gloomy
in the setting sun. He moved his fingertips slightly and the wooden wheelchair turned around
and went into the cabin. "Let's go."

In the cabin, there were also two clay figurines busily serving the dishes and pouring tea.
However, compared to the one made by Gu Mang, they were much better looking. They had
noses and eyes, a man and a woman, charmingly naive.
The dishes on the table were indeed not the best, but they were refreshing and delicious.
The tea was also refreshing and sweet. Gu Mang did not like to drink tea. Jiang Yexue also
prepared a pot of warm wine.

Mo Xi said, "Don't drink too much."

Jiang Yexue said gently, "It's not easy to get drunk on fragrant snow wine. If he likes it, just
let him be."

Gu Mang licked his lips and smiled innocently.

Mo Xi glanced at the wet tip of his tongue that stuck out to lick his lips. He said somewhat
unhappily, "Elder Qing Xu, he is a sinner. Why do you have to treat him with the same
courtesy as in the past?"

Although he said that, he still let Gu Mang do as he pleased.

Fragrant snow wine was indeed not easy to get drunk on, but wine was wine after all. Gu
Mang drank too much and felt that the sweetness was very delicious. However, he still felt a
little tipsy after drinking too much. In addition, the food made by the clay figurines tasted very
novel. They were also the ones who filled the cabin with dishes and soup. Gu Mang stuffed
three more bowls of rice than usual in order to see the clay figurines' clumsy and interesting
appearance when they scooped rice for him.

After eating, they went back to their cabins to rest. Because Gu Mang's spiritual power was
unstable and his spiritual power had gone berserk when he was under the Murong Lian, their
nuclear ship was flying high in the sky and could not take risks. Mo Xi had to try his best to
keep an eye on him at all times. Therefore, that night, Gu Mang and he slept in the same
cabin.

"I'm so full …" Gu Mang held his stomach and groaned, falling head first onto the bed.

"Get up." Mo Xi was a clean freak. He grabbed him and forced him to get up. "Go take a
bath before you sleep."

Gu Mang refused. "I'm not going to take a bath."

"If you're not going to take a bath, then scram to the deck and sleep on the floor."

Gu Mang hugged his quilt and prepared to sleep on the deck.

Mo Xi's sword-like eyebrows were raised in anger. He pulled him back and said sternly,
"Who allowed you to go out? Lie down. "

Gu Mang sleepily said, his blue eyes like the surface of a misty lake. "Can I not take a bath?"

"No."
"Please, Lord Xi He …"

"No."

"Master."

"No."

"Princess."

"Are you purposely making me angry?"

Gu Mang pursed his lips and said pitifully, "Good junior brother …"

"…" Mo Xi gritted his teeth. "Gu Mang, wake up!"

Gu Mang's eyebrows were almost knitted together. He slowly shrank back. "I really don't
want to take a bath … I don't have any strength … Why don't you help me take a bath?"

Mo Xi originally had a stern expression. He was caught off guard by Gu Mang's reply. He
was suddenly at a loss for words and looked a little embarrassed.

Because of this, his authority to reprimand others was reduced by 30%.

"… Don't even think about it."

Gu Mang sighed and fell onto the bed. He sprawled out on the bed and fell into the quilt. It
seemed that he planned to sleep like this. Mo Xi couldn't do anything about him. He could
only go to the bathroom to take a bath and change into a clean set of clothes.

He originally thought that Gu Mang was deliberately acting shamelessly because he didn't
want to take a bath. But when he came back, he saw that Gu Mang was curled up in the
depths of the quilt. He was holding his stomach and frowning. He was groaning softly. His
soft black hair fell on the side of his pale face.

At this time, there was no need to pretend anymore. Mo Xi was stunned for a moment and
realized that he was really not feeling well. So he wiped his wet hair and walked to Gu
Mang's bed. He lowered his head and asked him, "What's wrong? Are you still feeling
unwell? "

Gu Mang's long eyelashes trembled and opened slightly. His blue eyes were a little watery.
He glanced weakly at Mo Xi and muttered, "Yes. I ate too much … I'm too full. My stomach
hurts. "

"…" Mo Xi was silent for a while and spat out a word. "You deserve it."

But he still sat down beside Gu Mang and waved at Gu Mang with a sullen face. "Get over
here."
Gu Mang hesitated for a moment. He thought that he couldn't afford to offend this person.
Now that he was weak, he couldn't afford to offend him. A wise man knows when to retreat.
If he asked him to, then he would. So he rolled twice on the bed and rolled to Mo Xi's side.
He sighed. "Do you want to continue rolling?"

Mo Xi said, "Lie down and don't move."

Gu Mang lay flat like a salted fish.

But at this time, his clothes were already very messy. His collar was wide open, revealing a
large area of tight skin with old scars. Mo Xi glanced at it and his eyes were a little dark. He
raised his hand and adjusted Gu Mang's collar. Then he put his hand on Gu Mang's stomach
and slowly rubbed it.

Gu Mang smacked his lips. "Princess, are you punishing me for eating too much?"

Mo Xi said in a bad mood, "What do you think?"

Gu Mang couldn't be blamed for being narrow-minded. It was mainly because Mo Xi was too
stubborn. Previously, he had made Gu Mang feel that Gu Mang's slightly forceful kneading
was also a form of punishment. It was just that this method didn't make him feel too bad.
Although it felt weird when he was kneaded, the discomfort in his stomach actually eased
with the kneading.

Gu Mang lay on the bed and his eyes gradually became hazy. Finally, his head tilted and his
face leaned against Mo Xi's arm. He fell asleep drowsily.

That night, he dreamt again. Those lost memories once again glowed dimly in his rusty
mind.

He dreamed of a low tent, the whistling wind outside the tent, the smell of pear blossom in
his nose, and the honey-like smell on Mo Xi's body.

It was the night of his youth.

Previously, he had only dreamed of Mo Xi kissing him. Then, the memory was cut off. For a
long time, Gu Mang was confused about what happened next. Why did the state of the two
of them make him feel hot and uneasy? At this moment, perhaps because of the alcohol and
the fact that Mo Xi was massaging his aching stomach by his bedside, the strong rhythm
seemed to coincide with another rhythm in his memory.

Just like the clouds parting, he suddenly remembered.

It was that night that he had picked up a book of erotic pictures from an old bookstore. With
a belly full of evil thoughts, he had planned to give junior Mo's coming-of-age gift. But he
didn't expect to be implicated. In the end, he was pulled down onto the military bed by Mo Xi
…
The weak wooden planks creaked under their bodies. He was trapped under Mo Xi's body.
His nostrils were filled with the other's breath. He had nowhere to go.

He didn't remember what Mo Xi said to him at that time. He only knew that by the time he
reacted, Mo Xi's hands were already untying the belt around his waist. Those hands were
nervous, like a boy untying the gift he had been longing for for a long time.

Gu Mang himself wasn't any better at that time. He even felt that he was more nervous than
Mo Xi. This was because he had always been at ease in front of Mo Xi. He was a protector
and a protector. He was Mo Xi's "older brother".

But when he was tightly held down by this young man's heavy body, he suddenly felt that his
long-held position had been reversed. For the first time, he noticed that the young master he
doted on, protected, and was afraid of being hurt by others was actually not as obedient and
polite as he had imagined.

Instead, he was replaced by a man with broad shoulders and astonishing strength. Before
this, he actually felt that this man only needed his guidance and protection.

His Adam's apple bobbed. He licked his wet lips and his eyes moved uneasily. He wanted to
find the familiar feeling of an older brother, but he couldn't find it.

Reflected in his eyes was Mo Xi's emotional face at that time.

That handsome, young, and abstinent face was shrouded in a fog of love. It made Mo Xi's
pair of black eyes, which were usually cold and restrained, look a little confused, like a young
beast that had mistakenly fallen into the trap of desire.

A young beast meant that it was inexperienced, rash, and had endless power to break
through.

A beast meant that it had a nature, ambition, and endless desire to vent.

Gu Mang was stared at by that pair of eyes. The silk silk fell, like a shell being pried open,
revealing the trembling fresh clam and the hidden scent of the deep sea.

The soft clam meat was grasped by hot fingers. That feeling made him close his eyes and let
out a low gasp. He swallowed and then slowly opened his moist eyes … He saw Mo Xi's
appearance at that moment — that was really … that was really exciting and extremely
terrifying.

The young man's chest was broad, his waist was thin, but his muscles were uniform. At that
time, Mo Xi's body didn't have many scars. Especially his chest. At that time, Mo Xi's chest
was still intact, without the wound that Gu Mang had personally stabbed him.

Gu Mang looked at this strong body. The surrounding air seemed to have frozen, oppressing
him to the point that he couldn't breathe.
He didn't know how things had turned out like this.

It was clearly the person he wanted to protect, but he had forcefully taken him as a
possessor. At that time, he had drunk too much and couldn't take in too many details. But he
could easily recall the feeling of being cut open by his junior brother.

It was very painful. Very painful.

At that time, Mo Mie had been too young and too rash. He had endured for so long not to
possess the man he had been thirsting for for so long. When he finally could not hold it in
any longer, that long-suppressed desire for love had actually erupted in an almost vengeful
manner.

Gu Mang remembered that he seemed to have said a lot of nonsense at that time. For the
sake of face, for the sake of being able to get along with him calmly the next day, or for
some other reason, he seemed to have endured the pain and kept saying that he had played
with countless men and women. Mo Xi wasn't good at and didn't know how to do this. When
he heard Gu Mang's words, he became more anxious and uneasy, and his strength became
more and more out of control.

He remembered that Mo Xi later picked him up and let him lean against the bed.

Under the candlelight, the young man's eyes were slightly red. That red was because of
anger, unwillingness, lust, and grievance …

The young man held his face and kissed his cheeks. Finally, he stood up and looked down
at him from above. That handsome and abstinent face was almost unfamiliar to him because
of paranoia and love.

Before he completely invaded him, he said, "Senior brother, look at me carefully, then lower
your head and look at yourself … I don't care how many people you've played with before, I
want you to see clearly …"

The suspenseful excitement of being taken away was accompanied by the young man's
deep, sad, and lustful eyes.

"Who is your …" Mo Xi pressed down on him. That creepy wetness was so clear that he
could feel it. His deep and hoarse voice almost rushed into the depths of Gu Mang's soul
together with his lust. "The first man."

Gu Mang groaned and weakly raised his neck. He trembled, and his soul seemed to be torn
apart. His eyes trembled and his tears flowed down. His waist, which would never bend on
the battlefield, suddenly went limp. Everything in front of him turned black.

He didn't realize anything. Pain, heat, and breathing could burn people. His heart was
beating like thunder. He felt his limbs and bones trembling. His flesh and blood were
burning.
When he came back to his senses, he opened his moist eyes wide and looked at the light
and shadow flowing on the ceiling of the tent. It was as if the Milky Way was passing through
their intertwined souls. Everything was chaotic.

Gu Mang remembered that he was controlled by Mo Xi. At first, this man's emotions were
very restrained, but later on, this young man's lust rushed to his head. The heat burned like
wildfire. Beads of sweat were like tangible love that connected the two of them closely. He
felt like the soft mud in the other's hands. His limbs and bones were softened by the strong
wine. In the scorching air, they turned into a stream of fire and flowed away with his
consciousness.

His memory was a little fragmented, but he could still remember Mo Xi's slightly panting sexy
lips. He could remember Mo Xi's low voice by his ear. He could also remember the brazen
and perfect body in the dim light.

What were they doing?

What did these actions bring to them? What did it mean? Gu Mang didn't know now. He only
felt the same stimulation in this dream.

But that stimulation was wrapped in such a heavy uneasiness that Gu Mang felt even more
at a loss.

This kind of intertwining of limbs and intimacy — what did it mean? Was it some kind of
contract or some kind of possessive oath?

Mo Xi said, "Look carefully, who is your first man?"

Her tone was stubborn and sad, yet warm and passionate … It directly tormented his heart.

He didn't know how long this dream lasted. In the end, everything was blurry and sticky, and
the light and shadow were chaotic. Suddenly, at a certain moment, an overly strong wave
surged up. Gu Mang couldn't help but let out the same hoarse whisper as in his memory, "…
Junior, junior brother … you …"

As if he stepped on air, Gu Mang suddenly opened his eyes.

He was panting heavily. After the intense tremor, he fell like the tide. He was sweating all
over. His wet lips were slightly open, and his whole body was trembling. A pair of blue eyes
looked up hazily.

His eyes were still filled with confusion and helplessness.

It was wet.
He didn't know what time it was. This was a feeling he had never felt before. In the past,
dreams were dreams, and waking up was waking up. He had never felt such a strong sense
of unreality after waking up with a start.

He stood there for a long time. He was quiet for a long time. After panting for a long time, his
breathing gradually slowed down, and his blue eyes gradually focused.

He slowly raised his head.

He was still on the nuclear boat, still in the cabin. The tent and the youths they had when
they were young no longer existed. He finally returned to reality. Gu Mang swallowed, like an
abandoned dog that had just swum ashore from a cold lake. He slowly raised his wet blue
eyes.

What he saw was Mo Xi's obviously stiff face under the candlelight.

Gu Mang's fingertips were still trembling. He murmured shakily and blankly, "Mo Xi?"

"…"

He still didn't understand. "I … What's wrong with me …?"

As he spoke, he lowered his head to look at his hands, his sweat-soaked clothes, and …

Gu Mang didn't need to describe his symptoms. Mo Xi's gaze swept over his lower body. He
took in all the awkwardness and wetness on his underwear. Then he fell into an even
stranger silence.

The author had something to say:

"If Characters Act in TV Dramas"

Mo Xi: I choose "Harry Potter" because the only person with a split soul is Voldemort. Then
it's impossible for Gu Mang's soul to split.

Gu Mang: I choose "A Bite of China". (Interviewer Vegetable Bao:??? The main characters
in that show are food. Do you want to be cooked meat??)

Jiang Fuli: I choose "Rich Life".

Murong Lian: I choose "Golden Triangle". I can take the opportunity to smoke more
cigarettes.

Jiang Yexue: I choose "Four Great Constables". I can still sit in a wheelchair.

Murong Chuyi: I choose "Doraemon".

Yue Chenqing: I choose "Dream of the Red Chamber". I will act as Jia Baoyu and my uncle
will act as Lin Daiyu. (Vegetable Bao: Your thinking is very dangerous.)

Hua Poan: Do I need to choose? I only live in legends. Okay, then I choose "Teacher's
Temptation" … There's no such show? Okay, then I'll choose "Naruto". After all, it's also
known as "Killing Ninja". It suits my character.

Chen Tang: I'm fine with anything. As long as you don't make me act in "Confucius", all the
"Distinctionless Education" is a lie.

Chapter 79

Gu Mang lowered his head in front of him. His face was still flushed from the dream, and
his breathing was still a little rapid. He looked at his pants in bewilderment. "What's going
on?"

Gu Mang's blue eyes were wide open, and he looked especially like a pure and innocent
wolf cub. However, the topic that the wolf cub was talking about was too embarrassing. Mo
Xi was a thin-skinned person. In the past, Gu Mang had excitedly come to him with a
pornographic book to "initiate the initiation of a weak teenager". He would never do such a
thing.

"I …" Gu Mang felt uneasy about his body's reaction. "I feel that something is not right … Am
I sick …"

Mo Xi's expression was subtle. After a long silence, he asked, "What did you dream of?"

"I … I dreamed of the night when you were a weak teenager again."

"…"

Gu Mang lowered his wet eyelashes and frowned. He was almost sleepy. "I dreamed that
you and I were in the tent. You were on top of me, and you asked me to look down. Then
you told me that you wanted me to see clearly …"

Now that he had lost his Divine Sense, he had no sense of shame, so he could calmly say
such blatant words. If he knew how to describe it, he might really say something like "you
were doing me" in such a pure tone.

Fortunately, he didn't know how to express it.

However, Mo Xi's ears still turned red.

"You want me to see clearly who is …"

"I know." Mo Xi suddenly interrupted him. He pursed his lips, and a thin red spread from his
ears to the tip of his ears. "You don't have to say anymore."

Of course, he remembered every word he said at that time. When he was having sex, he
didn't say much. Moreover, those were the words he said when he invaded Gu Mang for the
first time.

Mo Xi was very good at tormenting people in bed. Every time, he would make Gu Mang
choke with sobs and beg for mercy. However, if he wasn't forced to the extreme, he wouldn't
say anything ridiculous. On the other hand, Gu Mang would always say something that
made people blush. It wasn't clear if he wanted to make him angry or if he just couldn't keep
his mouth shut.

Back then, those words were like adding oil to a raging fire, burning the young Mo
Quenching even harder to suppress his passion. Everything in the world became firewood
and fire, and only the man in his arms was water. He found a sweet spring from the depths
of his heart to stop this burning passion.

That was why he was so impulsive, so paranoid, and couldn't help saying, "Look clearly, who
is your first man here?".

Gu Mang asked in a daze, "What were we doing back then?"

"…"

After waiting for a while, he didn't get a reply from Mo Xi. Gu Mang was even more at a loss.
He murmured, "That feeling was too strange. It was obviously very painful, but …"

Mo Xi's eyes suddenly widened.

Painful?

Gu Mang noticed his expression and asked, "What's wrong?"

Mo Xi bit his lips and said with difficulty, "You feel … pain?"

Gu Mang nodded honestly. "Very painful."

"…"

"When you came in, it was too hard, too hot, and very … big, so it was very painful."

"…"

Mo Xi seemed to be stuck on a fishbone for a moment and couldn't say anything.

He really couldn't describe what kind of feeling it was. The first time he heard Gu Mang
honestly describe how they felt when they made love for the first time was after Gu Mang's
memory was fragmented.

Although he wasn't slow, he could see from Gu Mang's reaction that he wasn't so gentle. Gu
Mang cried, Gu Mang couldn't move, and there was even blood …

But when he came back to his senses, he kissed his senior brother's hair helplessly and
lovingly, and murmured an apology to him. Gu Mang opened his watery black eyes and
turned them over, taking in his youthful innocence.

His senior brother Gu Mang, his elder brother, was sweaty and embarrassed under him, but
he said to him, "… It's okay, it doesn't hurt."

When Gu Mang said it didn't hurt, the ends of his long eyes were still wet and red. His nasal
voice was also very heavy, and his voice was especially soft because of his weak body.

He was still his elder brother Gu Mang, who cared about his face and was tolerant. He was
always worried about whether he would really make his beloved junior brother suffer, even
though he himself wasn't that comfortable.

There was excitement.

But how could it be comfortable?

He was an unyielding man, and he wasn't born to be taken. He wasn't like what he said, who
didn't leave a single trace of red behind. Even going to the brothel was just a pretense.
Every time he listened to a song, he would laugh and sneak away. He also had to do chores
and wash the dishes to earn a pitiful amount of shell money to exchange for some snacks
and other things to play with, so that he could coax his young master to stop being sad about
his family's dark clouds.

He had been "coaxing" Mo Xi all this time.

Even in this matter, he flatly denied most of his pain and admitted a small part of his joy with
a smile.

"Only … pain …?"

Gu Mang looked at him, and a vague feeling of uncertainty suddenly arose in his heart. Even
though Mo Xi didn't have any obvious expression, and his voice had been suppressed to be
normal, Gu Mang still felt that something was wrong.

He was like a cassia tree that grew many years earlier than Mo Xi, and had been sheltering
Mo Xi from the wind and rain. And Mo Xi was a cypress, a pine tree, or any other kind of tree
that was born with great talent.
Whether Mo Xi was down and out, or helpless, it was all because he hadn't fully grown yet.
Gu Mang had always been protecting him, and he had glared at those who tried to destroy
this sapling. He had waved his beautiful branch and said, "Don't bully him, come at me if you
have anything."

Later on, this pine and cypress tree grew up and became a towering tree. However, the
osmanthus tree that accompanied him when he was young was still so small that it couldn't
be compared to him because it was only an osmanthus tree by nature.

This was something that was destined, and the ending was written when it was born.

The cassia tree gradually began to look up at the cypress tree, and began to live in the
cypress tree's shadow. Later on, it couldn't compete with those tall trees, and it couldn't get
nourishment, and couldn't absorb sunlight.

It couldn't bloom any more brilliant flowers.

Later on, its roots rotted, its branches and leaves curled up, and it withered.

No one would believe that such a rickety and weak little tree had once sheltered the wind
and rain, and blocked the frost and snow for the giant cypress tree beside it.

Only in its own rotten wooden heart, it still remembered the cypress tree when it was still a
sapling, so weak and young. So one day, when it fell down and turned into mud, dust, and
soil, it still chose to become the spring mud under his feet. It still wanted to take care of him
out of habit and overestimate its own abilities.

Gu Mang taking care of Mo Xi was a deep-rooted instinct that was carved into his bones.

So even if he had lost his memory, he could still keenly sense that something was wrong
with Mo Xi at this time.

In the end, after hesitating, he said to Mo Xi, "No, it's not just pain."

Gu Mang paused, and then said thoughtfully, "I think I like it. It feels very good. "

Gu Mang raised his face, looking at him with a face that was flushed with memories. Gu
Mang said, "I think you need me."

Mo Xi paused.

"You need me … very good." Gu Mang said softly, "It's not hatred, it's not venting. I think …
it's very good that you can get happiness from me."

Mo Xi said softly, "… Do you know what you're talking about?"

"Yes." Gu Mang stared into Mo Xi's eyes. His expression was very similar to Senior Brother
Gu's. "I'm talking about how I felt at that time. I remember that night when you were 20 years
old. I don't understand some of my feelings, and I don't know how to describe them. But I
know that I like some of them. "

His heart felt like it had been hit hard. Ever since Gu Mang's betrayal, Mo Xi had always
been confused about how Gu Mang used to treat him. He often felt that Gu Mang used to be
perfunctory with him, to deal with him, to play with him casually, or to be pestered to the
point that he had no choice.

But when the word "like" reached his ears after eight years, he suddenly didn't know what to
do.

"I've been living with you all this time, but I haven't helped you much, and I've always made
you angry. Why didn't you tell me that I could make you like me like this? "

Mo Xi was stunned for a moment. Finally, he stood up abruptly. His Adam's apple bobbed,
and he stared at him with reddened eyes. "Who, who said that I like you?"

Gu Mang said, "But I remember that you were happy in the dream."

"…"

"Even though you seemed fierce and angry. But I could feel that you actually like me too. "

"…"

Gu Mang said, "You like doing that with me, right?"

This was the first time that Mo Xi was so flustered in front of Gu Mang after he lost his
memory. His ears were so red that they looked like they were going to bleed, but he still kept
a straight face.

"That, that was just your random dream. I think you've taken too much medicine. You can't
differentiate between dream and reality. You …"

His words suddenly stopped.

Because Gu Mang obviously didn't think that Mo Xi was telling the truth, and he couldn't
outtalk Mo Xi. He couldn't think of any other way, so he followed his instinct and suddenly
stood up. He grabbed Mo Xi's lapel and pulled him down. Then, he heavily kissed Mo Xi's
lips.

There was a buzzing sound.

All the blood in his body rushed to his brain in an instant. Mo Que's vision was like a surging
river and sea, and everything was blank.

Just like how it had happened so many times in the past, and how many times Mo Mie had
dreamt of it, Gu Mang hugged the back of his neck and pulled him down. Her wet lips
pressed against his, sucking and rubbing. Her soft tongue probed into his mouth and
intertwined with his, entangling with his, twisting and turning.

Even though their relationship was falling apart, the reaction of their bodies was real. This
kiss was as mesmerizing as the dream. Gradually, both of them couldn't help but breathe
faster, and the air around them became scorching hot. Just as Gu Mang couldn't control
himself and his blood was burning, he suddenly felt a pain on the tip of his tongue. Then, he
was violently pushed away by Mo Xi.

"You …"

Mo Xi panted. His usually cold lips were tinged with a faint crimson color because of the
passion just now. It was even more moving than usual. However, this beauty's sword-like
eyebrows were furrowed in anger. The light in his eyes was about to turn into a real sword
and pierce through Gu Mang. He couldn't speak. After a while, he grabbed the lapel of his
clothes that Gu Mang had messed up and said fiercely, "You, you're simply … shameless!"

Gu Mang wiped his lips. Mo Xi's bite just now was too fierce. It was like a panicked beast
that directly bit him and made him bleed. However, Gu Mang finally confirmed one thing.

"You're lying to me."

Mo Xi: "…"

"That's not a dream. It's real. "Gu Mang glanced at Mo Xi's lower body and said," Just now,
you poked me. "

"…"

A few moments later, Mo Mie was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He pulled open
the curtain with a whoosh and walked out, his entire body exuding a murderous aura. Gu
Mang wanted to chase after him, but Mo Mie angrily turned his head back. The edges of his
ears were bright red under the faint moonlight. His black brows rose in anger as he pointed
at Gu Mang and said, "You stay here obediently! Don't tell anyone about what happened
tonight! Otherwise, I'll send you back to Luo Mei Villa! "

Gu Mang said, "Where are you going?"

"It's none of your business!"

"But you're not going to sleep with me?"

Mo Xi almost flew into a rage out of humiliation. "You listen to me, surnamed Gu. A
gentleman knows what to do and what not to do. I won't argue with you for your rude and
presumptuous behavior today because I think you're not clear-headed. But after I teach you,
if you still dare to …"
For a moment, this "gentleman" didn't know how to describe Gu Mang's hooligan behavior.
He could only say fiercely, "If you dare to do the same thing again and seduce me, I'll
definitely make you suffer!"

His tone was fierce, but coupled with his lips that opened and closed ambiguously after
being kissed, his imposing manner couldn't help but weaken a little. Not only did he not
intimidate Gu Mang, but it also made Gu Mang's mind light up. It coincided with the scene of
Junior Mo who was angry out of humiliation when he flirted with him in the past.

Although there were so many specific details that couldn't be fixed at that time, that feeling
was like a cellar whose seal had been removed and a strong wine fragrance was emitted.

Gu Mang lowered his head. Suddenly, he couldn't help but snicker like before.

It would've been better if he didn't laugh. Once he did, Mo Xi's expression immediately
darkened by three degrees. His fingers were clenched so tightly that they made cracking
sounds. Fortunately, although Gu Mang had some memories, he wasn't as easy to stir up
trouble as he was in the past. He lowered his head and laughed purely out of instinct. Seeing
that Mo Xi was unhappy, he immediately restrained his smile and obediently knelt on the
bed.

He said sincerely, "I'm sorry. If you don't like it, then I won't do it. Please don't send me back
to Plum Gardens. "

Only then did Mo Xi leave with a furious expression.

As soon as he walked out of the cabin, Mo Xi bumped into Jiang Yexue. Jiang Yexue sat in
a wooden wheelchair. He looked up at Mo Xi and said in shock, "Lord Xi He, who offended
you? Why are you so angry? "

Mo Xi's handsome face was still a little red. He pursed his lips and didn't look at Jiang
Yexue's face. He only said, "No one offended me. What are you doing here? "

Jiang Yexue smiled and said, "I'm here to deliver a blanket. Do you need it? "

"No need."

"Then what about Gu Mang?"

"He's very hot. Why don't you let him sleep on a mat?"

"…" Jiang Yexue sighed and said, "You quarreled with him again?"

Mo Xi angrily flicked his sleeves and said, "He asked for it!"

"You and him are really …" Jiang Yexue smiled and said, "In the past, when Gu Mang was
naughty and mischievous, he loved to make you angry. Now that he's like this, how can he
still make you this angry? … But no matter how unhappy you are, you should still give him a
blanket. His body isn't like before. He's afraid of the cold. If he catches a cold, it'll be
inconvenient to have him by your side. Don't be so calculative with him. "

"…" Mo Xi didn't say anything. After a while, he finally reached out and took the blanket
Jiang Yexue carried over and said stiffly, "Thank you."

"You don't have to be so polite with me." After saying that, Jiang Yexue suddenly noticed
something strange on Mo Xi's face. He hesitated for a while and couldn't help but ask, "Lord
Xi He … what happened to your lips?"

Mo Xi raised his hand and touched his lips. They were still stained with blood. "… It's
nothing. I bumped into the door. "

Jiang Yexue: "…"

After finally coaxing Jiang Yexue away, Mo Xi returned to the cabin with the blanket.

There was no one in the cabin. Gu Mang had already gone to take a shower. Of course, Gu
Mang had such a dream just now. Even his underwear was …

Mo Xi shook his head, trying to get rid of this scene. However, he still couldn't help but think
of Gu Mang's moist eyes and affectionate expression just now.

His heartbeat couldn't be forgiven. Mo Xi cursed silently and threw the blanket on Gu Mang's
bed. He left the cabin without looking back and then stood on the deck for the whole night.

The next day, at daybreak, Gu Mang and Jiang Yexue came out of their cabins one after the
other.

Jiang Yexue saw Mo Xi sitting on the side of the ship. He tied his long black hair and said
with a smile, "Lord Xi He woke up so early."

Gu Mang said, "… Did you not sleep all night?"

Jiang Yexue was stunned. He looked at Gu Mang and then at Mo Xi. Just as he was about
to ask something, he heard Mo Xi say fiercely to Gu Mang —

"Shut up."

"…"

"You're not allowed to say a word about yesterday's dream —"

"I won't say a word about it." Before Mo Xi could finish, Gu Mang said himself, "I just forgot
my memory, not my feelings."

He paused and said, "I can feel that it's a secret. I won't say it. "
Jiang Yexue was next to them. Although he didn't know what they were talking about, since
the two of them were talking like this, it wasn't something he should ask. He tactfully kept
quiet.

After about an hour, they finally arrived above the Dream Butterfly Islands. Jiang Yexue took
out a compass and silently recited a spell. The compass shone brightly and pointed to a
small island in the southeast. Looking down from the clouds, one could see that the entire
island was covered in lush vegetation and dense Yin Qi. The faint black-purple demon aura
in the sky was like smoke, swirling and lingering …

Jiang Yexue said, "Below us is Bat Island. We're here."

The author has something to say:

Gu Mang Dazed: The princess is a young girl's top dog. I won't accept any rebuttal.

Mo Xi: Rebuttal.

Gu Mang Dazed: Bah! You're clearly a young girl! Do you want to consider letting me be
your top dog?

Mo Xi: Do you think you're very thick-skinned? You're pretending.

Gu Mang Dazed: At least there's one thing I'm not pretending.

Mo Xi: What?

Gu Mang Dazed: I'm sure my skills are better than yours. Although I lack clinical experience,
my theoretical experience is definitely richer than yours! If I were you, I definitely wouldn't let
you feel pain!

Mo Xi: … Get lost.

Chapter 80

The two boats broke through the clouds and descended together. As the dark clouds
dispersed, the land got closer and closer. They could clearly see the details of Bat Island.
The island wasn't big, and the buildings were hidden in the forest. In the center stood a
demon tower with towering eaves and a dazzling golden roof.

It should be known that in the Cultivation Continent, things like towers were usually built to
suppress demons. Soul-subduing copper bells were often hung on the eaves, and talismans
were painted on the bricks. However, the tower in the center of Bat Island wasn't like that.

It had a total of seven floors, and each floor had a human skull hanging where a copper bell
should be. Those human skulls had completely rotted, and they were swaying faintly with the
stench of the wind on the island …
Jiang Yexue and Murong Chuyi each activated their spiritual currents, and the pleasure boat
and core boat landed directly in front of the tower in the center of Bat Island.

After the four of them got off the boat, the boat shrunk and was put into the Qiankun Bag.
They looked up and saw that the tower was empty and dim. When they took a closer look,
they saw that there were thousands of bats curled up under the eaves. Since it was daytime,
these bats were all sleeping soundly.

Jiang Yexue murmured, "Human sacrifice to the tower …"

Gu Mang asked, "What do you mean by human sacrifice to the tower? I've only heard of the
Demon-subduing Pagoda. "

Jiang Yexue said, "It's about the same. Human cultivation towers are used to suppress
demons, while demon cultivation towers are used to trap people. This is Bat Island, so the
owner of the island naturally isn't a cultivator, but a bat demon. This tower is built to trap
living people in it in case of emergency. "

"What emergency?"

Jiang Yexue's expression didn't look too good. He said softly, "It's hard to say. Some
demons eat humans and store them as food. Some demons drink blood, so … "

Before he finished speaking, Murong Chuyi had already stepped forward. Without saying
anything, he hit the main door of the tower with a talisman. With a muffled sound, the curse-
covered door of the ancient tower was shaken open.

Murong Chuyi waved the horsetail whisk in his arm and brushed away the miasma that was
gushing out of the pagoda. He turned his face sideways and his dark brown eyes coldly
turned around. "Jiang Yexue, are you here to save people or to tell stories?"

With that, she entered the pagoda without looking back. Her pure white figure was instantly
swallowed up by the darkness.

Jiang Yexue and the others quickly followed. The hall on the first floor of the Human
Sacrificial Pagoda was dark and empty. Eight thick stone pillars towered to the top of the
pagoda. The stone pillars were engraved with complicated patterns, but upon closer
inspection, one would discover that they were all piled up with white bones. Tens of
thousands of bats were hanging upside down from the eight pillars.

These bats were different from the ones seen outside. Each of them was as tall as an adult,
but their membranes were not dark gray. Instead, they were translucent white. Through this
layer of curled up white membrane, one could see that many of their bodies had already
taken human form, but some had more and some had fewer.
The ones that had more were no different from ordinary people except for their two bat
wings. On the other hand, the one that was reduced in size only evolved into a pair of human
feet, while the rest of its body still had the appearance of a furry bat.

Looking up, these pupa-like bats were densely packed and hung over the entire pagoda.
There were at least thousands of them, if not tens of thousands.

Gu Mang was worried that he would wake them up, so he asked very softly, "Are they
sleeping?"

Mo Xi shook his head and said, "They are cultivating in seclusion. Ancient books have
recorded that this kind of spirit is a fire bat. "

Gu Mang was always concerned about practical things. He glanced at the fire bats that hung
all over the seven-story pagoda and asked Mo Xi his second question, "Are they easy to
deal with?"

Mo Xi did not answer directly. Instead, he said, "Fire bats are a species derived from a kind
of half-demon half-immortal on Mount Jiuhua called Featherman."

"They are actually immortals?" Gu Mang looked at the monsters with dragon bones
protruding out of their bodies. They must be very difficult to deal with! Then he thought,
these little brothers were too different from the immortals he had imagined.

As he muttered, he glanced at Murong Chuyi who was standing in front of him.

In his opinion, immortals should at least look like Murong Chuyi, who was elegant and
elegant. It felt like his clothes were fluttering even though there was no wind.

These half-mouse half-human creatures did not match at all.

Fortunately, Mo Xi did not finish his sentence, which saved Gu Mang's impression of
immortals. Mo Xi said, "Fire bats are not considered half-immortals. As I said just now, they
are the descendants of Featherman. Featherman are half-immortal and half-demon. Some
of them have strong demonic natures. They are dissolute and degenerate. They mate with
beasts and give birth to monsters mixed with beast blood, which are these fire bats. "

Gu Mang counted with his fingers seriously. "So they are … half-immortal, half-demon, and
half-beast?"

"The inheritance of immortal blood is very small." Mo Xi said, "It is not an exaggeration to
say that they are half-beast and half-demon."

Gu Mang then brought the topic back to the first one. "Are they easy to fight?"

"Their spiritual power is strong, but their brains are slow. So it is not too difficult. However,
this is the gathering place of fire bat demons. It is best not to fight if you can. Don't disturb
them. "
Then he turned to look at Jiang Yexue. "Qingxu, can you find out if there are any traces of
Yue Chenqing here?"

Jiang Yexue said, "I will try."

As he spoke, he took out a talisman paper from his Qiankun Bag and blew on it. The
talisman paper turned into a spiritual sparrow and flew into the air.

"Go find out if there are any traces of Yue Chenqing."

The spiritual sparrow accepted the order and flew gently to the top of the tower. However,
when it reached the third floor, it suddenly screeched. Then its wings were suddenly burned
by an invisible flame and turned into a wisp of green smoke!

Eight scarlet words floated in the air:

"Other races wish to enter. Offer blood as a sacrifice."

Jiang Yexue frowned. "It seems that in order to go up the tower, whether it is us or the
spiritual butterfly, we must first offer blood." After he finished speaking, he turned to look at
the pool of blood in the center of the tower and fell into deep thought. "Do we have to drip
our blood into it?"

Mo Xi said, "Let's give it a try."

The four of them walked to the side of the blood pool. Mo Xi removed the concealed dagger
from his sleeve and cut his palm. Then he handed the dagger to Jiang Yexue. After
everyone dripped a few drops of blood into the pool, the blood in the pool suddenly boiled
and surged —

Suddenly, blood splattered everywhere, and a bone-chilling roar came from within.
Immediately after, an exotic beast emitting a red glow emerged from within!

Gu Mang was shocked. "What is this?!"

Blood splattered everywhere. Although the strange beast had the body of a human, its facial
features were like that of a porcupine. Its fangs were pointed upwards, its fur was scarlet red
like fire, and its pupils were the color of the rising sun. It held a mountain-splitting axe and
shook off the blood in the pool. It sneezed violently and cursed,

"Damn it, what is going on these days? Someone has tried to break into the tower again and
again. Are they all tired of living and want to be snacks for His Highness Bat King? "

Jiang Yexue suddenly opened his eyes wide. "Shan Gao …"

This beast was a well-known monster in Nine Regions. However, Gu Mang lacked his
memory and didn't know about it at all. He saw that the other three people seemed to know
about it and couldn't help but feel a little anxious. However, he was too embarrassed to ask
others, so he whispered to Mo Xi, "What is a Shan Gao?"

Mo Xi replied, "It is a kind of evil beast that has existed since ancient times. It looks like a pig
and its skin is as red as fire. It has no other hobbies except for cursing people."

Gu Mang thought, 'Then this pig's hobbies are quite similar to yours. I wonder who will win if
you two quarrel together.'

Shan Gao panted as it looked at the four of them one by one with its little pig-like eyes. As
expected, it scolded loudly the moment it opened its mouth, "Cripple, dead-faced, blue-eyed
monster, and little girl, you four things trespassed into the Bat Tower and disturbed my
dream. You're really annoying!"

When Gu Mang heard it call them that, he immediately recognized it. He silently counted
with his fingers and said, "Cripple is Jiang Yexue, Blue-Eyed Monster is me, Princess and
Little Dragon Maiden are quite expressionless, but Princess is tall and straight, so little girl
should be the Murong Chuyi who is half a head shorter than Mo Xi. Then Mo Xi is Dead-
Face."

"Why have you all come here?! Hurry up and confess! "

After all, the other party was an ancient spirit beast. Jiang Yexue bowed and said, "My
brother came to Dream Butterfly Island a few days ago, and since then, there has been no
trace of him. The only information we have is related to this Bat Island, so we broke into your
precious place."

"Your brother?" The Shan Gao narrowed its eyes, "Haha, you are a big cripple, but is your
brother a little cripple?"

Jiang Yexue was really good-tempered, and it didn't show its emotions on its face, it said,
"My brother is healthy and healthy."

"Oh, isn't that a cripple boy … I did see one a few days ago. Was it a good-for-nothing who
wore a white robe with golden edges, talked a lot, and looked like a pig's brain? "

Murong Chuyi and Jiang Yexue's expressions changed slightly. Although the Shan Gao's
words were unpleasant to hear, its description was indeed like Yue Chenqing. Jiang Yexue
immediately bowed again and said, "Sir, may I know where this young man is now?"

This Jiang Yexue was really amazing, he could even call that pig's brain "sir" without
blushing. But the Shan Gao didn't buy it, it hummed and said, "It's useless for a dead cripple
to have a sweet mouth. You haven't answered the question I just asked you. Let me ask you
again, is your brother a good-for-nothing who chatters a lot and looks like a pig's brain? "

"…" Jiang Yexue didn't want to agree with him to scold his brother. Just as he was
hesitating, he suddenly heard Murong Chuyi say coldly, "That's right. Stupid and long-
winded, white robe with golden edges. It's him. Do you know where he is? "
"Hey, grandson, you admit it so easily." The Shan Gao's small red eyes turned to Murong
Chuyi, "But you are a big man with a thin waist and a pretty face like a fairy. You are not
masculine enough, so you are really ugly."

"I'm asking you where that young man is now." Murong Chuyi's patience was very poor, he
was already impatient, his words sonorous and forceful.

Maybe because Murong Chuyi's eyes were like fire and lightning, his aura was really too
strong, the Shan Gao was stunned for a moment, then said, "If I answer your question, then
wouldn't I lose all my face?"

Murong Chuyi slightly narrowed his eyes, "What are you going to do?"

"Naturally, everything will be done according to the rules of this Lord Shan Gao!"

Murong Chuyi's black eyebrows raised, "What rules?"

The Shan Gao hummed and said, "Humph! There is a story behind this! Let me ask you first,
do you know what this pagoda was originally used for? "

"Human sacrifice pagoda, it was used to imprison living people." Jiang Yexue answered.

"The dead cripple is right, but my Dream Butterfly Island is rich in spiritual energy, the
demons on the island have gradually cultivated the way of fasting. The Bat King wanted to
achieve Dao and ascend, he rarely killed in the past hundred years, and did not need to prey
on humans for food. As for this pagoda, it was slowly abandoned, and now it has become a
place for the bat spirits to cultivate in seclusion. "

Jiang Yexue said gently, "Since that is the case, there is no use for my brother to stay on the
island, can I ask your Highness to do me a favor and let my brother go back with us?"

"Hey, you dead cripple, you're thinking too much. Although the Bat King does not take the
initiative to prey on cultivators. But your pig-brained brother came knocking on our door, and
even violated the King's taboo, let him go? Tsk, tsk, tsk, how can it be so easy? "

Jiang Yexue said, "What taboo did he commit?"

The Shan Gao laughed, "It's still the same sentence, you ask, do you think I should answer?
Everything will be done according to my rules. "

Murong Chuyi had been provoked to the brink, and he suddenly waved his horsetail whisk.
Although he did not have the intention to attack, his eyes were already burning with anger.
He lowered his eyebrows and said angrily, "I already asked, what are your rules, why don't
you tell me?!"

The Shan Gao bared his fangs and said, "Little girl, you have delicate skin and tender flesh,
but your temper is worse than a big man like me, you're really hot. Okay, I'll tell you. "
He paused, "I am guarding this pagoda for the Bat King, and I will not easily hurt people. If I
meet you cultivators who visit and have something to ask, I can be merciful and answer
three of your questions. But every time you get the answer to a question, you have to pay a
corresponding price. So you have to think carefully, you can only ask three things. The price
is as low as a hair, as high as three souls and seven spirits … How about it, do you really
plan to do this? "

Murong Chuyi did not even blink, "First, where are the people of Yue Chenqing now?"

"Yo, straightforward, you're asking now." The Shan Gao calculated with his fingers and said,
"Your first question is not worth the price, and I will not cheat you. How about this, let's make
an exchange, I will tell you his whereabouts."

"What do you want in exchange?"

The Shan Gao licked his fat and oily lips, "I like the pain of eating people. The more painful
the past of others, the more delicious it is for me to chew. " After he said that, he glanced at
the four of them maliciously. "If the few of you are willing to stand still and let me extract
some painful secrets from your minds to nourish you, then I will answer your first question."

Because this matter involved the other three people, Murong Chuyi did not immediately
agree, but turned his head to look at them.

Mo Xi thought, since the Shan Gao could answer three of their questions, then he should not
satisfy all the things that the Shan Gao wanted from the first question. Otherwise, what
should he use in exchange for the second and third questions? But before he could speak,
he heard Gu Mang beside him suddenly say,

"Brother Zhu, we shouldn't calculate it like this, right?"

The Shan Gao widened his eyes, "Why shouldn't we calculate it like this?"

Gu Mang said, "You see, we only asked you one question, but you want to take one painful
memory from each of us, you are too unkind."

The Shan Gao was not convinced, "How am I unkind?!"

Gu Mang said, "You said it yourself just now, that you will only make an exchange with us.
One thing for one thing, then for every question we ask, you should only be able to take one
memory. Am I right? "

"…"

"So for every question you answer, you can only choose one person to take the memory
from, and not four. You are an ancient great god, you should not be opportunistic and go
back on your words. "
"You — —!" The Shan Gao was choked by him and could not speak, his pig face was red
and purple.

He was embarrassed, he wanted to ask them to leave, but he could vaguely feel that the
four people present were the victims, the pain of these people was naturally mellow and
delicious.

How could he let go of a fat duck that was already in his mouth?

The Shan Gao could only say in a rough voice, "Okay, okay, okay! Then one question in
exchange for a period of pain! But it is not up to you to recommend yourselves, I want to
choose myself! "

Gu Mang imitated his tone and said with a smile, "Okay, okay, I will choose myself. Come
on, do you want a dead cripple with a paralyzed face, or a little girl with blue eyes? "

The Shan Gao carefully looked at the four people again, his pig nose sniffed and sniffed,
smelling the bitterness in the depths of their souls. The more he sucked, the greedier he
became. Gu Mang was born a slave and lacked two souls. Mo Xi's father died early, his
mother betrayed him, and he was stabbed in the chest by his lover. Murong Chuyi's parents
abandoned him, and he was orphaned when he was young. As for Jiang Yexue, needless to
say, he was destined to be alone.

The Shan Gao's throat could not help but swallow. He simply wanted to eat his words and
swallow all their memories into his stomach!

But people need face, trees need bark, and the Shan Gao also needed face. Although these
people smelled abnormally delicious, it was not to the point where he could not control
himself. Thus, he cleared his throat and made a decision.

"Then you, it is you. Dead cripple, come here."

Jiang Yexue smiled faintly and said, "Why? Do you think my life is the most bitter? "

"Missing an arm or a leg, it is you. Are you not willing? "

"Why wouldn't I be willing to be able to save Chenqing from its predicament?" Jiang Yexue
said, "But since what you want to eat is a secret, I naturally do not want others to know. You
can absorb the painful memories, but you must not divulge them. Can you agree to this? "

The Shan Gao said, "Once the memories enter my mouth, they become my food. How can I
spit them out? Don't worry, I will definitely not say anything. "

Jiang Yexue was gentle, but he was not stupid. He said, "Words are not proof, can you
make a demon oath?"
After all, the Shan Gao's original body was that of a pig. He was very gluttonous. He was
eager to eat other people's pain, and originally had no interest in talking about the memories
he absorbed. Thus, he immediately raised two fingers and made a demon oath.

"This should be fine, right? Only a dead cripple like you is so troublesome! "

Jiang Yexue smiled warmly, "Then I will let you collect it."

Gu Mang and Mo Xi did not refuse. Thus, the Shan Gao raised his head and opened his
mouth. Standing in the middle of the blood pool, he let out a howl. Following his howl, the
surrounding wind suddenly rose. Numerous black smoke overflowed from the chests of the
four people, all of it entering the Shan Gao's mouth.

When the wind died down and the waves stopped, the Shan Gao opened his eyes and
licked his lips as if he had not had enough.

"Oh, not bad, delicious. But you dead cripple, I did not expect your painful memories to be
related to this- "

Jiang Yexue smiled and interrupted him, "Sir, did you forget what you promised just now?"

The Shan Gao stopped talking. But for some reason, after he finished chewing Jiang
Yexue's pain, his eyes kept glancing at Murong Chuyi. His small eyes flashed with a luster
that harbored evil intentions.

Murong Chuyi flicked his sleeves and said, "You have already gotten what you wanted. Tell
me, where is Yue Chenqing?"

The author has something to say:

The Shan Gao really does have such a monster.

Shan Gao (Huan, Yin Huan) is the name of a monster in Chinese mythology. It looks like a
pig and likes to curse people. It was said to have originated from the Qin Dynasty. "Shan Hai
Jing · Shan Zhong Jing": "In Ku Shan, there is a beast. Its name is Shan Gao. Its
appearance is like a chaser. It is as red as fire and good at cursing people." — This is not a
popular science I wrote, it was done by Baidu Baike 2333333 ~

Gu Mang was confused, "Shan Gao, Shan Gao, you see, you are a monster. I have been
heavily refined and my body also has the blood of a monster. We are twins!"

Shan Gao, "What do you want?"

Gu Mang was confused, "So can you teach me this special skill of eating other people's
memories?"

Shan Gao, "Why do you want to learn this skill?"

Gu Mang was confused, "This way I can eat memories and not eat. I can save money for
Princess Qian Qian!"

Ah Lian, "Bah, why didn't you save money for me when you lived in my villa?" Fireball was
filthy rich, okay!! Do you have to be so protective of him! Trash dog man! My eyes are
blinded! "

Chapter 81

Murong Chuyi flicked his sleeves and said, "You've already gotten what you wanted. Tell
me, where is Yue Chenqing?"

"As for him …" Shan Jiang's pig nose snorted twice, "At this moment, he is locked in the
fourth secret room at the top of this tower. There are two high-level bat demons guarding
outside, and there are twelve bloodsucking ancient vines tied to his body. You want to save
him with just the four of you? Haha, it's difficult."

Murong Chuyi sneered and said, "It's just two demons. What can twelve ropes stop them?"
Then he waved his hand, and the horsetail whisk on his wrist suddenly turned into a long
sword shining with silver light. Lightning and fire crackled on the body of the sword. Murong
Chuyi put two of his fingers together and said, "Shining Snow, Riding the Wind!"

The long sword shone brightly on the snow, and the sword light illuminated Murong Chuyi's
face as it fluttered.

Shining Snow was thin and light, so the way he rode the sword was different from the others.
The sword was not stepped on, but turned into balls of silver sword light, like the flowing
wind returning to the snow, lingering around his body, condensing into sword energy to help
him ride the wind.

When Shan Jiang saw this, his small red eyes suddenly widened to the size of soybeans,
"You, you're leaving just like that? Aren't you going to ask the second and third questions?! "

"There's no need."

Shan Jiang was anxious, "Don't you want to know what taboo that little pig's brain
committed?"

Murong Chuyi's method of saving people was simple and crude, so he said bluntly, "I'm not
interested to know."

How could this be? Shan Jiang was suddenly furious, "Damn it! Then won't I suffer a great
loss? Eating only one person's painful memory is not enough to fill the gap between my
teeth! No! You're not allowed to leave! You must ask! Otherwise, you'd better obediently give
me two more sets of memories, or else I won't let you go! "
Jiang Yexue said patiently, "How did you suffer a loss, sir? We agreed to ask three
questions at most, but we didn't say that we had to ask all three questions. Now that Chu Yi
thinks that one answer is enough to save someone, naturally — "

Before he could finish speaking, he saw Shan Gao raise his mountain-splitting axe and
furiously hack it at the ground. In a split second, the blood pool splashed and the smell of
blood rose in all directions. Jiang Yexue was standing closest to Shan Gao and was about to
be injured by the blade energy. Mo Xi was about to summon the Devouring Heaven
Enchantment when he suddenly heard a loud bang!

A golden talisman paper with spirit energy flowing around it struck in front of Jiang Yexue,
creating a powerful protective barrier that blocked the power of the Mountain Paste Axe.

Mo Xi's eyes suddenly widened. "Gu Mang …"

It wasn't Jiang Yexue or Murong Chuyi who cast the talisman. Among the four of them, Gu
Mang reacted the fastest!

In the strong light of the protective talisman explosion, Gu Mang stood against the light, his
clothes fluttering in the strong wind. For a moment, let alone Mo Xi, even Jiang Yexue
looked at Gu Mang's back in astonishment.

It was actually the same as Gu Shuai, who had fought side by side with him many years ago.

"Give me another chance."

"This time, I won't let you down."

On the peak of War Soul Mountain, Gu Mang's plea to him was still ringing in his ears. Mo Xi
looked at Gu Mang's figure that had melted into the golden light. The organ in his chest felt
as if it had been grabbed by a hand full of sharp thorns, and it was throbbing with pain.

Gu Mang had indeed been working hard to get closer to his past self.

To get closer to the Gu Shuai who had not betrayed them and had gone through life and
death with them …

"Brother Zhu, if you want to eat the painful memories, just say it. Why do you have to do it?"

After Gu Mang finished speaking, he waved his sleeves, and the golden light barrier
suddenly dissipated.

"Come, I'll let you take mine too. That's good enough."
As he spoke, he took a few steps forward and stepped on the cracked stones at the edge of
the blood pool. He raised his hand and pointed at his head, "Eat whatever you want."

Shan Gao was greedy and pointed at Mo Xi and Murong Chuyi who was surrounded by
sword light, "What about them? I want theirs too! "

Gu Mang raised his eyebrows, "I can't make the decision for them. Why don't you ask them
yourself? "

Now that the four of them were on an isolated island, the island and the pagoda were full of
monsters, it was better not to provoke them. Murong Chuyi waved his wide sleeves, his eyes
cold, "Take it if you want. Hurry up."

Shan Gao was afraid that they would go back on their words, so he couldn't wait to absorb it.
First, he absorbed the black gas from Murong Chuyi's chest, and swallowed it all into his
stomach. Then, he took away the pain that had accumulated in Mo Xi's heart.

But after the pain entered his stomach, the fire in Shan Gao's heart did not stop, instead, it
became more greedy — he had been trapped in this pagoda for thousands of years because
of the demon contract. When the Bat King was still alive, he ate people and killed them, and
he also drank a lot of bitter water. But now, this female Bat King wanted to get rid of her
monster body and ascend to immortality, so he had never taken the initiative to kill a living
person in the past hundred years. For so long, the only cultivator that Shan Gao had direct
contact with was the Yue Chenqing who came here a few days ago.

Yue Chenqing had been well-fed since childhood, and the child had a good state of mind
and was carefree. He did not have any bitter hatred in his mind, so Shan Gao was very
bored when he swallowed them.

But today was different.

As soon as the pain of Mo Xi and Murong Chuyi entered his mouth, Shan Gao was like a
person who had been hungry for a long time, suddenly tasting hot and fragrant fresh meat,
and he was a little reluctant to let go.

But no matter what, he was still an ancient beast, so he still had some self-control. He
steeled his heart, moved his pig eyes away from the two, and turned to Gu Mang, saying in a
rough voice, "Okay! It tastes good! I'll eat you one last time, and I'll let you go! "

Gu Mang smiled and said, "Aiyo, then I really have to thank you for showing mercy and
letting me off."

His tone and demeanor were too similar to Gu Mang's in the past. In fact, during this period
of time, Mo Xi had always felt that Gu Mang was constantly getting closer to the old Senior
Apprentice-Brother Gu, and at this moment, Gu Mang's smiling face as he negotiated with
Shan Gao, it was as if he had gone back in time.
Shan Gao's brain was not very good, he could not hear the mockery, and thought that Gu
Mang was sincerely praising him, so he snorted arrogantly, and put on a high and mighty
look, and waved his hand at Gu Mang, "Of course, I always do what I say, when have I ever
gone back on my words?"

After saying that, he began to absorb Gu Mang's pain.

Black gas flowed out from the depths of Gu Mang's chest, and turned into a wisp of black
smoke that floated in the air, and then flowed into Shan Gao's wide open mouth.

Shan Gao only took one mouthful, and then suddenly closed his mouth, and then stared at
Gu Mang in disbelief with his eyes wide open, and those crystal red eyes flashed with a
strange luster. That luster gave Gu Mang a feeling – this pig seemed to want to eat him
alive!

Gu Mang subconsciously took a step back and tried to sound him out with a smile.

"Are you choking?"

Shan Gao's pig nose snorted, he opened his mouth, but before he could speak, his saliva
was already flowing out.

He never thought that in the body of this young man who looked to be in his twenties or
thirties, there was a pain that was no less than the accumulation of thousands of people! But
it was very strange, he had no way to explore his complete memory, he could feel his
suffering, but he could not know the real cause of those sufferings.

This was like smelling a mouth-watering delicious food, but there was always a distance, and
he could not eat it, it made his stomach rumble with hunger, and his heart and intestines
tightened together.

"You have lost a lot of memory …" Shan Gao murmured, "What a pity, what a pity. Even
forgetting it hurts so much, if you can remember it … that feeling, it is simply … "

He suddenly swallowed his saliva, and his eyes were shining.

Mo Xi saw the ferocious look on his face, he suddenly trembled, and shouted sternly,
"Shuiran, summon!"

At the same time, Shan Gao threw his words to the back of his mind, "I will do what I say, I
will never go back on my words", and jumped out from the blood pool, like a vicious beast
pouncing on its prey, saliva flowing out, and a ferocious look rushed towards Gu Mang!

Mo Xi shouted sternly, "Be careful!" He threw out a talisman, and trapped Gu Mang in the
enchantment, and then a flame lit up, illuminating the hall of the ancient pagoda.
Shuiran broke through the air, Mo Xi held a long whip in his hand, and stood in front of Shan
Gao, his gaze was fierce, "Evil creature, you are really pushing your luck!"

Shan Gao raised his head and laughed wildly, "Pushing my luck? So what! "

His pair of ferocious scarlet eyes looked past Mo Xi, and stared at Gu Mang behind him, he
licked his lips and said, "I didn't expect such a high-grade resentful person to be sent in front
of me! I fell into the Bat Clan's trap by mistake, and for thousands of years, I had to stay in
the blood pool, guarding the pagoda for the Bat King! If I manage to flash back your
memory, and eat you while you are in pain — — then I — — then I … Hahaha! I will be free!
I will be free!!! "

Mo Xi's heart trembled, "Flash back my memory? What does it mean, could it … recover Gu
Mang's memory?

How is this possible?!

Gu Mang is missing two souls, it is not an ordinary memory loss, how … "

Before he finished thinking, he saw Shan Gao suddenly waved his arm.

With a bang, the pool of blood was like a hidden dragon stirring up the waves, a giant whale
flipping the waves, and enormous waves that were even crazier than before surged up.
Amidst this perilous situation, a huge object that was as tall as ten people floated out from
the depths of the pool of blood with a whoosh! As the object came out of the water, the blood
waves surged around, setting off layers of waves that suddenly hit the shore, like thousands
of viburnum flowers breaking on the bricks.

The blood dripped down, and the giant object revealed its original appearance from the
scarlet. Mo Xi was suddenly stunned, and then all the blood in his body seemed to freeze in
an instant —

"Time Mirror?!!"

After the scarlet color of the mirror faded, it emitted a magnificent golden light, and the edge
of the mirror was engraved with ancient runes. The mirror could not reflect any figure, only a
vast layer of fog, and the light of time and space flickered in the fog.

It was really … the Time Mirror …

Mo Xi had only read about this mirror in the books of the school. It was related to the three
great forbidden techniques in the Xiuzhen Continent. The three great forbidden techniques
were: the Rebirth Technique, the Exquisite Chess Game, and the Time-Space Gate of Life
and Death. In the vast river of time, there were many legends about the Rebirth Technique,
followed by the Exquisite Chess Game, and the Time-Space Gate of Life and Death was the
most mysterious of the three great forbidden techniques.
According to legend, as long as someone mastered this forbidden technique, he or she
could tear time and space, go back to the past, and reverse the future. However, this
technique was too evil. The files were lost and damaged, and only a few words were
recorded, so it was difficult to distinguish whether it was true or false. Moreover, it was said
that those who recklessly used the Time-Space Gate of Life and Death often ended up with
a sudden and tragic death, with no bones left. Therefore, except for a few lunatics with
strong obsession, no one would be interested in this forbidden technique.

But the Time Mirror was different.

The Time Mirror could be found in various ancient books in the Nine Regions. It was
rumored that it was a relic left behind by the God Fuxi when he created the Time-Space
Gate of Life and Death. It had a similar effect as the Time-Space Gate of Life and Death,
and could also take people back to the past. However, because it was only a prototype,
although it could create a virtual image of the past, it couldn't really change anything.

In other words, after a cultivator entered the mirror world, although they could repair their
past regrets, this repair was destined to be useless. The moment a cultivator left the mirror
world, all the changes he or she had made in the past would be erased. The past in the
mirror was like a floating life, waking up from a dream. Reality was still reality, and there
wouldn't be any change.

Therefore, at this time, the light mirror had a more suitable name:

Golden Millet Mirror.

Everything that happened yesterday was but a golden millet dream.

As master craftsmen, Jiang Yexue and Murong Chuyi naturally knew about the Time Mirror.
Even a calm and emotionless person like Murong Chuyi slightly changed his expression.
"The Time Mirror is a divine treasure … How could it be here?"

Jiang Yexue said, "I'm afraid it's not a complete mirror. Look at its left side."

Everyone's eyes fell on the left side of the Time Mirror. Sure enough, they saw obvious signs
of breaking — this ten-person tall mirror was only a small fragment of the Time Mirror!

But even if it was a fragment, its power was amazing enough. Shan Gao bared his teeth and
roared, "Bitter hatred to the bone, can't be resolved in the underworld — Open!" He pointed
the mountain axe, and the wisp of black gas that had just been absorbed from Gu Mang's
chest went straight into the mirror!

As this wisp of black gas entered the mirror, the fog in the mirror flowed rapidly, as if the
wind and clouds were surging. Then, a dazzling golden light burst out from the mirror. Shan
Gao roared, "The victim has fallen!"
This sound was like a soul summoning. People who were not related to this painful memory
were not affected at all. Only Gu Mang shouted and suddenly knelt on the ground, coughing
out a big mouthful of blood.

Mo Xi was shocked, "Gu Mang?!"

Gu Mang's limbs seemed to be tied up by thousands of invisible puppet strings. His hands
clung to the green brick floor tightly, his bones and meridians burst out, but he was still
pulled toward the Time Mirror by the invisible gravitational force. At the same time, Shan
Gao made a few sharp and strange cries.

Murong Chuyi looked around and said with his straight eyebrows lowered, "Not good!"

They saw that the dark parts of the ancient tower suddenly lit up with little red lights. From
afar, it looked like thousands of lights lit up in the night, as brilliant as the Milky Way. But this
magnificent scene was not so elegant. It meant that the bat spirits that were resting in the
corner of the ancient tower were awakened by Shan Gao's whistling … There began to be a
low-pitched sound like a tide. The low-pitched sound became louder and louder, more and
more frequent. Finally, it rose high like a stormy sea!

Countless bat spirits flew toward them!

Murong Chuyi's eyes were full of murderous intent. He raised his hand and waved, shouting,
"Shining Snow, Destroying a Thousand Mountains!"

The long swords that surrounded him suddenly turned into a wave of spiritual power behind
him, rushing toward the first wave of Bat Demons that were approaching! With a loud crash,
the white wave of spiritual power and the black sea of bats were like dragons and tigers
fighting, strangling each other fiercely. It was difficult to separate them.

At the same time, the pulling force of the Time Mirror on Gu Mang increased by several
times. Gu Mang suddenly fell to the ground, holding on to the white bone tower by his hand
tightly. But he still could not resist the terrifying summoning of the mirror.

Since ancient times, people who entered the mirror had a slim chance of survival. Jiang
Yexue was originally helping Murong Chuyi to resist the tide of bats. But when he turned his
head and saw that Gu Mang was struggling, he wanted to help Gu Mang.

But before he could make a move, Mo Xi's Shuai Ran had already arrived, tightly wrapping
around Gu Mang. Mo Xi said to Jiang Yexue, "Don't worry, I'm here!"

As he spoke, he pulled the Shuai Ran Snake Whip back and hugged Gu Mang in his arms.
The moment he hugged Gu Mang, Mo Xi knew how terrifying the summoning of the Time
Mirror was. The invisible suction came from the mirror's Spirit of Gods, and a mortal's body
could not withstand it for long. He hugged Gu Mang and was pulled in the direction of the
mirror with Gu Mang.
Jiang Yexue said, "Brother Mo! Brother Gu!! "

This was what Jiang Yexue had called them when they were on the battlefield. Later on,
Jiang Yexue's legs were crippled, and he could no longer go on expeditions. Later on, one of
them became Lord Xi He, and the other became Elder Qing Xu. They were used to such
formal and cold official titles.

But at this critical moment, Jiang Yexue still called them by the titles they used when they
were young …

The golden light became stronger and stronger, and the suction force became stronger.
They were about to be pulled into the mirror and returned to Gu Mang's painful past — a
slim chance of survival, a slim chance of survival.

How many people had entered the mirror and returned unscathed?!

Although Gu Mang did not know anything about the mirror, he had been tempered by the
Burning Nation and had an instinctive animal instinct. As the two got closer to the mirror, Gu
Mang struggled in Mo Xi's arms. "Let go!"

Mo Xi did not say anything. Instead, he let Shuai Ran bind the two of them tighter.

Gu Mang suddenly looked up, and there was a strange light in his eyes. He said sternly,
"You can stay outside and help them! Let go! "

Mo Xi gritted his teeth and said, "You … shut up!"

"Let go — you don't have to go with me —!"

Mo Xi said angrily, "Shut up!!"

The golden light became stronger. This time, even Shuai Ran, who was bound to the stone
pillar, could not stop the power of the Time Mirror. Shuai Ran suddenly collapsed into spots
of red light, and like a red cloud, it flew back into Mo Xi's body and disappeared.

Without Shuai Ran's protection, the two of them were immediately pulled into the Time
Mirror. Almost at the same time, tens of thousands of bat spirits broke through Murong
Chuyi's Divine Weapon of Shining Snow. Seeing this, Murong Chuyi pulled out his dagger.
The bright light of the dagger shone on his determined eyes. Without hesitation, he cut his
palm, raised his hand, and sprinkled the blood into the air.

He was using his spiritual blood to attract these bloodthirsty bats, and he was using himself
as bait …

Jiang Yexue cried out, "Chuyi!!"

Murong Chuyi drew a barrier and trapped himself in it. His powerful spiritual blood attracted
all the bats, and in an instant, they surrounded the barrier and attacked in groups. His white
figure was swallowed up along with the barrier. Only his voice could be heard from inside,
"Jiang Yexue! Stop that stupid mirror, hurry up! I can't hold on for too long! "

On one side, Murong Chuyi was besieged by the bloodthirsty bats, and his only protective
barrier was about to break. On the other side, Mo Xi and Gu Mang had been pulled to the
edge of the Time Mirror. They were about to fall into the Ancient Divine Mirror.

Jiang Yexue's face was as pale as paper. Mo Xi said angrily, "How can it be so easy?! Help
Murong get rid of the Fire Bats and the Mountain Paste! Then think of a way to come back
and deal with this mirror! "

After saying that, the two of them couldn't resist anymore. They were pulled into the surging
time in the mirror.

Before they were swallowed by the mirror, the last thing Mo Xi saw was Jiang Yexue driving
the wooden wheelchair to Murong Chuyi's side. He opened his Qiankun Bag, and dozens of
wooden and bamboo mechas fell to the ground, turning into warriors with swords in their
hands.

Then, he blacked out and fell into the abyss of time with Gu Mang. He lost consciousness.

The author had something to say:

"This is a small drama that only girls who have played G3 can understand."

Gu Mang Mang: Let go! I'll fall into the mirror by myself!!

Sister Extinguish: "Save it! Come with me!"

Gu Mang Mang: No!

Sister Extinguish: I know you don't want to implicate me, but …

Gu Mang Mang: Nonsense! I don't want you to snatch my equipment! We're both soldiers!
Don't snatch my Heavenly Policy Token!!! I'm already poor enough, I can't beat you in terms
of equipment!! Go to hell!!!

Chapter 82

When Mo Xi opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a dark green curtain with flowing
clouds. The curtain gently fluttered, breaking the hazy sunlight outside.
He was at a loss for a moment. Where was he?

Then he realized that he and Gu Mang had been sucked into the Mirror of Time. This was
the past projected by the Divine Mirror of Antiquity.

Although this was not a real time journey, the world in the mirror was no different from the
real world. He could talk to the people of the past and change the events of the past … In a
sense, he had already returned to the past.

And it was a past that was extremely painful for Gu Mang.

This realization made Mo Xi's heart beat faster. He immediately sat up from the bed, his
black jade-like hair flowing over his shoulders. He lifted the curtain — this was his own bed
in Xi He's residence. He looked around. The layout of the room was not much different from
what it was now. It was just that a few swords were missing from the weapon rack. There
was also a painting of Guangling's peach blossoms hanging on the wall.

He walked to the sundial on the windowsill. This sundial was made by the Yue residence. It
flowed with golden spiritual energy all year round. With a light touch, it would appear what
year it was and what time it was. Mo Xi raised his hand and lightly touched the surface of the
sundial. Like ripples spreading out, a line of small seal script appeared on the sundial.

Mo Xi looked at the year shown on the sundial. The organ in his chest was beating more and
more violently, and his face was getting paler and paler …

It was indeed this year.

He had returned to this year …

He suddenly closed his eyes. His eyelashes trembled slightly, and his Adam's apple bobbed
up and down.

He would never forget this year. Gu Mang was demoted because of the defeat at Feng Ming
Mountain. Lu Zhanxing was beheaded, and the remnants of the Tortoise Army were
detained.

It was the year when Gu Mang decided to betray them.

And on this day … Mo Xi's pale and slender fingers stroked the spotless sundial and the
flowing words on it. The bitterness in his heart was like yellow clouds covering the sun,
pressing down on him until he could not breathe.

Today was the day he was ordered to head north and leave the imperial capital.

At that time, Gu Mang was already being persecuted. He spent his days laughing and joking
around in the brothel. He tried to dissuade him several times, but to no avail. Thus, he could
only wait for time to heal Gu Mang's pain. He had been too naive at that time. He had
thought that Gu Mang would pull through like he had in the past. He had thought that there
would be such a day.

But he miscalculated.

Gu Mang didn't make it through. When he returned to the capital after completing his
mission, Gu Mang had already left Chong Hua. A few months later, news of Gu Mang's
betrayal came from the frontlines.

He didn't even notice Gu Mang's disloyalty. He didn't understand Gu Mang's intentions and
have a good talk with Gu Mang.

He didn't even have time to say a few words to Gu Mang. He didn't have time to persuade
Gu Mang to stay before Gu Mang stepped into hell.

But at this moment, he had returned to this day of this year. He had returned to the time he
had returned to countless times in his midnight dreams. He had returned … returned to this
moment when he might be able to change his fate.

Even though he knew that the Time Mirror couldn't really change the past, Mo Xi's heart still
clenched as if it had been scalded. He didn't even have time to put on his clothes properly
before he suddenly pushed the door open and went out. The bright sun from eight years ago
suddenly shone on his face, piercing his eyes until they were sore and painful, but he was
unwilling to close his eyes. He resisted the urge to cry, greedily looking at every blade of
grass, every tree, every stone, every corner of the courtyard.

Suddenly, a soft cry of surprise came from the corner. "Oh," and then a panicked voice said,
"Greetings, Master!"

Mo Xi turned his head. There was another strange tumble in his chest.

This year, Li Wei hadn't come to his residence. At this moment, the person who greeted him
was a servant girl called Shuang Qiu, who had been taken in by Xi He at that time. This girl
was a pitiful child beggar that Mo Xi had seen on the side of the road. Mo Xi couldn't bear to
see her being bullied by men with bad intentions, so he took her in. Mo Xi saw that she was
clever and quick-witted. He once had the idea of making her the chief housekeeper of Xi
He's residence. But soon after, he found out that she was a spy sent by the Murong Lian and
had the intention of seducing and murdering him. So he drove her out of the residence.

Shuang Qiu held a basin of water and gently bowed, "Master woke up early today. I'll go and
ask someone to prepare tea and snacks for you."

Mo Xi pitied her in the past and had always been very polite to her. But when he looked back
at her now, he felt extremely disgusted. So he flicked his sleeve and said, "No need."

"Master, do you have no appetite? I've brewed some refreshing plum wine a few days ago. If
you don't mind … "
Mo Xi said coldly, "I said no need."

Shuang Qiu finally felt that Mo Xi's state was a bit strange. She didn't dare to be rash. So
she lowered her eyes and bent her knees, bowed, and said softly, "Yes." She paused and
said unwillingly, "But I, I … I'm just concerned about you. I hope you don't blame me."

Although Mo Xi was quite annoyed with her, he wasn't a person who would seek revenge for
the smallest grievance. He didn't want to bicker with a woman, not to mention that he had
more important things to do now.

"Prepare a set of casual clothes for me. I'm going out."

"Master, are you going out of the city?"

Mo Xi paused and said, "To the palace."

According to the records of the Mirror of Time in the ancient remnant scroll, those who
entered the Mirror of Time would completely return to their original state. Their body,
appearance, and thoughts would all be restored. The reason why he still had memories of
the present world was probably because he was forced into the Mirror of Time with Gu
Mang. He was just a person who entered the Mirror of Time by mistake.

As for Gu Mang … he was probably completely reversed to his original state. He didn't even
know that he came from outside the Mirror of Time, let alone know what happened later.

In other words, if Mo Xi went to the city to look for someone now, he could only find the
Senior Brother Gu from back then — the Senior Brother Gu who was at the bottom of his life
and was extremely down and out.

What did this mean? It meant that he actually had a chance to talk to Gu Mang on the eve of
his betrayal!

Thinking of this, Mo Xi's fingertips trembled slightly. Eight years later, he had traveled
through time and was about to meet the Gu Mang from eight years ago.

He could ask Gu Mang a lot of things. He could clearly see Gu Mang's mental state on the
eve of his betrayal. He could find out what Gu Mang's mood was at that time. He could know
the specific details before the betrayal …

He could even find out what he should have done back then to avoid Gu Mang's betrayal.

Even though this attempt was useless and all the changes would disappear after Jiang
Yexue rescued them from the Mirror of Time, Mo Xi at least felt that the questions,
difficulties, pain and confusion that had troubled him for eight years could all be explained
through this conversation.

But before that, he had to make a trip to Wang City.

"Lord Xi He!"

"Greetings, Lord Xi He!"

Entering the palace, the imperial guards bowed with their heads lowered and arms crossed.
The bright red pheasants on their heads rustled and the light from their armor was dazzling
under the rising sun. It was a very subtle feeling. Even though Mo Xi's mind was in a mess,
he couldn't help but notice some familiar faces.

The soldier at the corner of the corridor became the guardian elder of the school eight years
later.

The right general of the imperial guards standing next to the stone beast was later given to
Wang Shu Manor by Jun Shang and became the Murong Lian's personal guard.

The young man wearing the seven pearls and red tasseled hood was later killed because of
a demon fire in Wang City of Chong Hua. It was Mo Xi who personally put on the heroic
ribbon for the person in the coffin.

There were also some soldiers who were later selected by him to be part of the Northern
Frontier Army.

These people would be poor or rich in the future, alive or dead. At this time, they didn't know
their future and fate. Only Mo Xi walked among these living old friends, as if he was walking
through the dreams he had over the years. He looked at these faces one by one, as if he
was looking at wandering souls from eight years ago. It was so unreal.

Finally, he came to the throne room.

Jun Shang, who had just ascended to the throne, was leaning on a soft pillow embroidered
with dragon patterns. He supported his chin with one hand and closed his eyes to rest. The
pearl crown swayed slightly in front of his delicate face, making his expression more and
more difficult to distinguish.

Compared to now, Jun Shang from eight years ago seemed thinner and more perverse. It
was no wonder. At that time, the previous emperor had passed away and the country was
unstable. Both internal and external troubles were very troublesome. Naturally, Jun Shang's
expression was much more vicious than later.

"Greetings, Jun Shang."

"Oh, Lord Xi He has come." Jun Shang's eyelids moved and he opened his eyes. His eyes
were deep and cold as they locked onto Mo Xi who was standing in front of the hall.

No matter how restrained his gaze was, it still revealed the aura of a tiger and wolf. It hid
vigilance, fierceness, and sharpness.
Mo Xi was pierced by this overly cold gaze. He suddenly felt a long-lost familiarity, both
anger and pain. In the past, Jun Shang would intentionally or unintentionally reveal this
attitude to him. Later, he swore a heavenly tribulation oath that he would never betray Chong
Hua or the people on the throne again. Only then did Jun Shang gradually relax his guard
against him.

But now, the one standing in front of the hall was Mo Xi who had never swore an oath.

Jun Shang looked at him as if he was looking at a tiger or wolf that had never been
shackled. Back then, he was still young and didn't feel it so clearly. But now, looking back,
the vigilance in Jun Shang's gaze made him feel cold all over.

"Lord Xi He should be leaving for the northern territory today to teach magic." Jun Shang
said slowly, "Coming to the palace to see me at this time, is there something wrong?"

Mo Xi bowed and said, "Yes. There is indeed something. I want to wait a few days before
going to the northern territory. "

"Oh?" Jun Shang narrowed his eyes. "Why?"

"Because I'm not feeling well."

With Jun Shang, this fox, no other reason would work. The only reason Jun Shang would
find it hard to refuse was that he was not feeling well. In addition, Mo Xi had never lied in the
past. If he said one thing or two, he said two. He had no record of claiming to be sick for no
reason, so it was more believable.

Sure enough, Jun Shang was slightly startled. After a while, he straightened up and looked
at Mo Xi from his high seat while muttering, "Is that so … is it serious? Why don't I choose
an excellent medicine practitioner from Shennongtai and go to Lord Xi He's residence to
treat Lord Xi He? "

"I'm just tired and have many dreams. I can't sleep day and night." Mo Xi said, "I'll be fine
after a period of rest. There's no need to trouble Shennongtai."

"I see." Jun Shang looked at him thoughtfully and asked seemingly carelessly, "Then how
long does Lord Xi He need to delay?"

Mo Xi calculated in his heart that Gu Mang's betrayal was seven days after he left the
imperial capital. This time, he didn't want the same thing to happen when he wasn't around.
So Mo Xi said, "Ten days."

Jun Shang didn't answer immediately. His cold eyes stared silently at Mo Xi's face.

After a long time, he smiled softly and said, "Lord Xi He has been fighting on the battlefield
for so many years. How many times did he get injured and go into battle? Why is it that
because of insomnia, you're delaying my official business with you for ten days? This time
limit is really too long. "
Mo Xi didn't argue with him and only said, "If it weren't for the fact that I'm mentally
exhausted, I wouldn't have come to ask Jun Shang to delay it."

"Lord Xi He has been fighting in the east and the west. It's rare for him to want to rest. If I
don't agree, I'll be too unkind." Jun Shang fiddled with the string of beads around his wrist
and said leisurely, "However, Lord Xi He is an important minister of the Chong Hua.
Naturally, there are many important tasks that I want you to complete personally. If I delay
your rest for ten days, I'm afraid it won't be easy to arrange the rest. "

He paused and said with a smile, "Three days. What do you think?"

"…"

Three days?

Three days later, Lu Zhanxing will be executed in the east market. Why did it have to be on
this day? After Lu Zhanxing's death, Gu Mang's reaction must be very intense. However, Jun
Shang wanted him to leave at this time …

Mo Xi asked, "Jun Shang, please give me two more days. Is five days okay?"

"No." Jun Shang smiled faintly, "If it's more, I won't be able to adjust the important matters
after."

"Jun Shang …"

Jun Shang had already made up his mind. He interrupted Mo Xi's words, "Lord Xi He, you
don't need to say anymore. Since you're not feeling well, you should return to your residence
and rest."

He paused for a moment and said meaningfully, "Insomnia should nourish the heart. Some
people will make Lord Xi He impatient. Lord Xi He, it's better for Lord Xi He to be less in the
near future."

Mo Xi looked at Jun Shang who was sitting on the golden throne. Jun Shang was also
looking down at him through the swaying crown.

Mo Xi said softly, "Is Jun Shang talking about Gu Mang?"

Chapter 83

He went straight to the point, and Jun Shang didn't beat around the bush either. He
smiled, "It's good that you understand what I mean."
Mo Xi was silent for a while, then said, "Gu Mang is my close friend. If I abandon him in his
current state, wouldn't I be bitterly disappointed?"

"Mm. It's good to be affectionate and loyal. I didn't ask you to cut off all contact with him. "
Jun Shang's slender fingers fiddled with the beads, "However, he's now a sinner. He's at the
cusp of the storm. Lord Xi He shouldn't do such a thing, right?"

"A clear conscience is not afraid of a crooked shadow. I'm indebted to him. What's wrong
with me advising him a little? Besides, Gu Mang's current state of mind is dark and gloomy.
If there's no one to accompany him, I'm afraid … "

"Will what?"

Mo Xi gritted his teeth, "His heart will betray him."

He didn't know Gu Mang's thoughts back then, so he didn't think Gu Mang would have any
intention of betraying him. However, he already knew the latter part of the story. The reason
he said this now was to remind Jun Shang not to push Gu Mang too hard.

Hearing this, Jun Shang's hands paused for a moment, then he smiled, "Lord Xi He, do you
have so little confidence in your close friend?"

Mo Xi said, "I only hope that Jun Shang doesn't cut off his path of retreat."

"Path of retreat?" Jun Shang snorted, "His path was opened up by the late Lord. Otherwise,
how could a slave like him be qualified to go into battle and achieve great things? Saying
that I cut off his path of retreat … he didn't think about it. If the late Lord didn't show mercy,
what path would he have taken in this life? Wouldn't he still be a mediocre Murong Lian dog?
"

"…"

Jun Shang narrowed his eyes dangerously, then continued, "As long as Gu Mang has a little
self-awareness, he should know that his glory yesterday was bestowed upon him by the late
Lord. Now that he's lost his troops, I'll punish him according to law. What's there to complain
about? "

Mo Xi had originally come to King City first to ask Jun Shang for permission to postpone his
departure from the city. He didn't expect to trigger such a conversation with Jun Shang.

Eight years ago, Jun Shang was like a fox that hadn't ascended yet. He couldn't hide his
inner thoughts well in front of Mo Xi eight years later.

She couldn't even restrain her vigilant gaze towards Mo Xi.

"What grievances does he have? What was there to feel unjust about? What right do you
have to rebel? "
Mo Xi's blood turned cold as he listened to Jun Shang's emotionless words. He had never
heard Jun Shang say these words before. Now that it entered his ears, even he, a
descendant of nobility, was bitterly disappointed, let alone Gu Mang.

Not to mention Gu Mang, who had lost tens of thousands of officers and soldiers, whose
remnants were detained, whose tombstone could not be found, and whose brothers were
about to be executed.

At this moment, Mo Xi suddenly realized that Gu Mang didn't act impulsively when he pulled
him to drink. When he was drunk, he cried and said that he couldn't take it anymore and that
his life was worse than death.

That day, Gu Mang really collapsed.

Chong Hua sent him to the battlefield, but he didn't think that Gu Mang and his poor army
were defending Chong Hua's territory. Instead, he felt that this was a favor bestowed to a
slave by the nobility. Thus, his failure was unforgivable. In Jun Shang's eyes, Gu Mang's
defeat was not a momentary lapse of judgment on the part of a valiant general, but a servant
who had received benefits and failed to do what his master had given him. He let down his
master's trust in vain.

Perhaps when Gu Mang realized this, his heart was already broken. From the inside, it was
broken into pieces and crumbled into dust bit by bit …

It was just that he didn't realize it back then.

He was so naive to believe Gu Mang's seemingly heartless laughter later on.

In the end, he didn't understand Gu Mang.

Suppressing the pain and trembling in his heart, Mo Xi's Adam's apple bobbed. He said
hoarsely, "Jun Shang, you're not him. You don't know what he thinks and what his bottom
line is. If one day he really betrays … "

Jun Shang interrupted, "He doesn't dare."

"…"

It was too ridiculous. Standing in front of Jun Shang eight years ago, he actually heard Jun
Shang self-righteously say that Gu Mang didn't dare to betray the country.

"He doesn't dare, and he won't." Jun Shang said, "Where does Lord Xi He think he can
betray to? In the past, Hua Po secretly betrayed Chong Hua to build Liao Country because
he had a group of slaves in his hands. But what does Gu Mang have in his hands? The
remnants of his army have been imprisoned by me. Tell me, what can he do alone? "

"Jun Shang, do you think he won't run away alone?"

Jun Shang was practically baring his teeth and sneering, "If he can't figure it out, then he can
just leave."

“！”

"He lost in the battle at Feng Ming Mountain. I can't use him anymore. If he thinks he's going
to rebel, then it means that he'll be a disaster in Chong Hua's territory sooner or later. " Jun
Shang finished speaking and stared at Mo Xi's gradually paling face, "Lord Xi He, do you
think it's useful for you to persuade him and accompany him? If he has the intention to rebel,
it means he wants too much! "

The most ruthless emperor's heart. Jun Shang paused and said coldly, "I can't afford it."

His blood seemed to have frozen, and his limbs and bones were all frozen. Mo Xi clenched
his fists and said coldly, "Jun Shang. What he wants is just a tombstone with a name! "

"That's not a tombstone." Jun Shang said, "Lord Xi He. What he's asking for is recognition of
the status of this group of people. I'm sorry, I can give them forgiveness, but I can't give
them honor. "

Mo Xi said angrily, "So why did Jun Shang send me to leave in three days? Three days later,
Lu Zhanxing will be beheaded. Does Jun Shang want to see if Gu Mang can still be loyal to
Chong Hua after losing another arm?! "

Jun Shang's face suddenly darkened, "Lord Xi He. Don't be presumptuous. "

"He can't stand Jun Shang's test." Mo Xi didn't care and said with a trembling voice, "… I can
tell you today. If Jun Shang insists, Gu Mang … will rebel. "

Jun Shang suddenly stood up and unsheathed his sword and slammed the table angrily,
"What's so important about whether he rebels or not?! He's just a dog! Even if he repaid
kindness with enmity and betrayed Chong Hua, will my state collapse or disappear?! I just
want to see if this person has any evil thoughts, if he has a rebellious bone like Hua Po An in
the past! "

He was still young. If it was the current Jun Shang, he definitely wouldn't show such sharp
anger.

"Three days. You must leave the capital in three days. " Finally, Jun Shang's breathing
slowed down, but his eyes were still fierce as he stared at Mo Xi's face, "You, back down."

Mo Extinguish had never confronted him in such a way before. These words were like a
blade that was drawn and reflected the snow, fiercely stabbing into his heart.

He didn't speak again, silently looking at the person on the throne. Everyone said that the
emperor's heart was simple, but why didn't Jun Shang always try to test his subordinates?
Especially people like Gu Mang, who were not on the same boat as the nobles. Those who
were not of the same race had different intentions. That was why Jun Shang guarded
against him, schemed against him, and even …

Wait!

His heart thumped.

Mo Xi suddenly thought of something — he clearly remembered that Lu Zhanxing was

beheaded. Although he promised Jun Shang to go to the north to teach magic, he originally
set the date of his return to the city to be before Lu Zhanxing's beheading.

In other words, according to his original plan, he had enough time to see Gu Mang one last
time before he rebelled.

But then?

The more he thought about it, the colder he felt …

Then … there was an accident in the north. Many monsters broke through the border. He
had to stay there for a few more days and capture these monsters with the garrison. This
delayed his return. Although he felt that there was something strange about the sudden
appearance of so many monsters, he didn't think too much about it. Now it seemed …

Mo Xi suddenly had a vague feeling at this moment. This feeling even gave him a very scary
idea. This was something he had never felt before.

Back then, could it be that Jun Shang wanted to test Gu Mang and deliberately sent him
away?

This guess made Mo Xi feel like a piece of ice had fallen into his heart. Traces of cold air
spread to his limbs and bones.

He suddenly realized that he had left the imperial capital at this time, and then the time to
return to the city was delayed. Was all of this deliberately done by Jun Shang?

Maybe Jun Shang didn't want Gu Mang to stay in Chong Hua at all. That was why he didn't
want Gu Mang to have someone by his side when he was most frustrated and in pain. This
old slave was useless. Since he couldn't find a suitable reason to kill him, then forcing him to
betray the country … would it be a better choice?

Could it be that Gu Mang's betrayal had been planned by Jun Shang from the beginning?

Mo Xi felt cold all over. After he came out of the high eaves of Wang City deep in the palace,
he rested for a long time so that he wasn't so cold anymore. For a moment, he really wanted
to ask without caring about anything and just make a scene. But he understood that if he
wanted to know more secrets, he had to let things continue on the normal track.
In this mirror world, he only had one chance to uncover the truth.

Once he missed it, he couldn't do it again.

Thus, Mo Que raised his head and blinked his slightly red eyes. He did his best to slowly
calm himself down, so that he would not be so impulsive. Only then did he move, heading
towards the Apricot Blossom Brothel in the northern part of the city.

He knew that Gu Mang was here. The Apricot Blossom House was Gu Mang's favorite place
to go. The house was decorated with pearls and jade, phoenix pipes and luan flutes. Gu
Mang once said with a smile that he loved the beautiful women here. Only the warm and
fragrant soft jade could relieve the bitterness and hatred in his heart.

Mo Xi stopped in front of the Apricot Blossom House with its red silk flowing in the wind. He
raised his head and looked at the red plaque with golden words.

Eight years ago, when he left Wang City, he had also passed by this place and stopped in
front of the pavilion full of flowers and trees. But at that time, he didn't walk in. At that time,
he couldn't stand Gu Mang's depraved actions, and he couldn't stand the person he had
once shared a bed with lying in the rouge and powder.

He felt his heart hurt, so he didn't say goodbye to Gu Mang and went to the north.

Because of this, he missed the last time he saw Gu Mang before he betrayed Wang City.

But this time, he wouldn't.

This time, he wanted to have a sincere talk with Gu Mang. Just like he had thought about it
countless times, just like he had done it countless times in his dreams.

Mo Xi adjusted his mood. His fingers clenched in his palms, and he walked into this beautiful
place.

"Oh, Lord Xi He." When the procuress saw him, she couldn't help but be shocked. Thinking
of the last time Mo Xi came to the pavilion to look for someone, she hurriedly said in fear,
"Lord Xi He, why did you come here today?"

"Where is Gu Mang?"

"… Marshal Gu, he's not here …"

"I know he's here." Mo Xi said, "Which room?"

"…" When the procuress met his sharp gaze, she couldn't help but shiver. She felt sorry for
Marshal Gu. Her shop was a small business and couldn't withstand Lord Xi He's torment. So
she put on a fat and greasy smile, "Ahahaha, Lord Xi He, look at my memory. Yes, yes, I
remember now. Marshal Gu is upstairs. Go to the end of the third floor and turn left. It's the
third room, Yi Fang Pavilion. Lord Xi He, please. "
Mo Xi walked up the stairs without looking back.

Before he reached the outside of Yi Fang Pavilion, Mo Xi heard the sound of a pipa being
played. It was low and continuous, and the singing of a female singer came from inside. "In
the past, there was a man who passed away with a sword. His blood is deep in the sand and
his bones are hard to return. This skeleton is still as beautiful as jade. This body was
laughing last night. Jun Yi's heart is with me. Jun Yu's noble spirit is with me. On the day
when the heroic soul returns to his hometown, there is no place in the world that is not
green. "

It was the song of the Chong Hua that called back the soul.

The female singer had obviously never played or sung such a heavy song in a brothel.
Although she sang it word for word, her voice was hesitant and her words were soft.

This song of consolation was like a phoenix seeking a phoenix. The temperament was too
different.

Mo Xi walked to the door and stood outside the red lacquered door. The sound of the pipa
was coming to an end. The last few sounds of pearls and jade fell to the ground, and then
Gu Mang's lazy laughter came from inside.

It was just a soft sound, but it was enough to make Mo Xi's heart skip a few beats.

"Sister's voice is as mellow as an oriole's. But there's a part where you played too fast and
the song was wrong."

The female singer said sweetly, "I didn't sing this before. I can't play it well. I've made a fool
of myself in front of you."

Gu Mang laughed, "What's wrong with that? In this big Chong Hua, only you guys are willing
to fool around with me and accompany me to sing this soul offering song in private … Come,
I'll teach you the part you played wrongly. "

"Does Gu Mang know how to play the pipa too?"

"I can't learn such a difficult fingering technique." Gu Mang said, "But I can use other
instruments."

The room was quiet for a while. Gu Mang said flatly, "Storm, summon."

Storm …

Mo Xi closed his eyes. His fingers that were hanging in front of the door trembled slightly.
Suddenly, there was a clear sound of suona from inside the room. It was so clumsy, so
funny … even ridiculous.
But at this moment, his eyelashes were moist.

That was the sound of martial arts that Gu Mang could not summon anymore — Storm
Lingering Hatred.

Mo Xi's throat was extremely bitter and dry. He was silent for a long time. His heart was in a
mess, as if he was homesick. Finally, he took a deep breath and resisted the strong
dizziness in front of him. He raised his hand and gently pushed open the vermilion carved
door.

The sky scattered.

In this dreamlike light and shadow, he saw Gu Mang.

Gu Mang from eight years ago.

Although he was already prepared, when he really saw that person, the old scar on Mo Xi's
heart was still pierced by an invisible sharp knife! The sharp pain quickly spread from his
heart to his limbs and bones. It was so painful that it numbed him and made him tremble.

— He saw the conscious Gu Mang again, wearing Chong Hua clothes, with black eyes.

Someone who was whole, healthy, hadn't betrayed the country yet, and carried their shared
memories …

Empire's Gu Mang.

His Senior Gu.

The author had something to say:

Gu Mang: Move, move! I'm online!!!

Ah Lian: No.

Gu Mang: Why?

Ah Lian: You're using two side accounts to farm for equipment. You're so shameless! What
kind of awesome gold team did you and your team leader Mo Xi start? It's fine that you didn't
bring me into the Bat Island dungeon, but after entering the dungeon, you pulled me away.
You and Mo Xi entered the Mirror of Time dungeon to farm for equipment, leaving Jiang
Yexue and Murong Chuyi dumbfounded outside. I'm going to report you on behalf of the
moon for cheating!

Chapter 84
 Inside Yi Fang Pavilion, smoke curled up in spirals and soft red spread across the floor. A
bamboo door was wide open, revealing the vermilion painted balcony behind it.

Outside the balcony, a paulownia tree was in full bloom, the light pink and purple haze was
blowing all over the branches.

His Senior Brother Gu was leaning against the wooden railing, one leg bent and the other
stretched out, holding a long rusty bronze suona in his hand.

The suona was emitting a dim bronze light, the soft white silk tied to the handle fluttering in
the evening wind.

Shenwu Storm.

In the shadows of the flowers, Gu Mang held the Shenwu Storm and put his lips on the
suona to test the sound. Then, he closed his eyes and played a string of hoarse tunes.

"In the past, there was a man who went with his sword, blue blood sinks into the sand …
Bones are hard to return."

Gu Mang used to be best at his crooked local accent, but now, the tune pulled out from the
suona was so sad and sorrowful. He puffed up his cheeks, his eyelashes fluttered, and
looked up to play the suona in the depths of the shadows of the flowers and the setting sun.

"This skeleton is still as beautiful as jade, this body was laughing last night …"

Through the clouds and the sun.

Mo Xi did not speak, his throat seemed to be choked with the world's bitter olives. He stood
at the door, looking at Gu Mang's silhouette from afar, as if he was looking at a dream from
another lifetime ago.

The pipa woman heard the slight movement outside and turned her head. She was so
frightened that her eyes widened and she wanted to kneel down. But Mo Xi waved his hand
at her, motioning her not to make a sound.

Gu Mang was very engrossed, his lips were rosy. Because he was playing hard, his cheeks
had a cute little bump. The setting sun shone on his handsome and delicate face, dyeing his
ink-black hair with a faint golden color. He sat diagonally on the vermilion railing. As he
played, he turned his head to soak in the flowers outside the pavilion. The evening sun rolled
in the sunset. The pure white silk tied to the suona fluttered by his hand like the tide of the
sea.

"I reflect Junyi's heart, I pass on Juncun's noble spirit."

His slender fingers played on the mottled suona, as smooth as the world's most gentle wind.
"… When the heroic souls return to their homeland, there is no place in the world that is not
green."

It wasn't until the song ended that Gu Mang slowly opened his eyes. He turned his head and
smiled, "Look, the tune didn't stray, so you …"

Halfway through his words, Gu Mang suddenly noticed the pipa woman's extremely stiff and
fearful expression. He suddenly paused and looked around. Then, he saw Mo Xi who had
appeared in the room at some point.

His smile froze.

"…" After a moment of silence, Gu Mang composed himself and adjusted his expression. His
slender fingers twirled the musical instrument in his hand as he said to Mo Xi playfully, "Lord
Xi He is in such a good mood today that he actually came to this brothel."

Mo Xi heard an astonishingly hoarse voice. After a while, he realized that the person who
had made this sound was actually himself.

He said to the lute woman, "Get out."

"Yes."

Gu Mang said to the pipa woman, "Stop."

The singer, "…"

Gu Mang tilted his head with a smile and said, "Lord Xi He, you are so domineering. I spent
money to buy a girl to spend the night with me. How can you chase her away just like that?
Have you asked for my opinion? "

Mo Xi suppressed the intense emotions in his chest and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Gu
Mang. I have something to say to you alone. "

"What do you want to say?" Gu Mang said, "A man and a man alone in a room. It's hard to
explain. What's more, you are a rising star and I am a doomsday river. What do the two of us
have to talk about? "

"Gu Mang!"

Gu Mang raised his hand and waved the wind away. The suona turned into specks of
fluorescent light and merged into his flesh and blood.

He jumped down from the vermillion railing and folded his arms. He lowered his eyes and
smiled faintly, "Beauty, don't make trouble. You have been promoted step by step and have
won the favor of Princess Meng Ze. If you continue to fool around with a dissolute man like
me, it will damage your reputation. You and I have been brothers for many years. I will feel
bad for you. "

This familiar greasy tone sounded in Mo Xi's ears again.

It was not a dream or an illusion.

It was the real Gu Mang. He could see and touch the Gu Mang from eight years ago.

He was distancing himself from him, mocking him, and resisting him. Perhaps this smiling
man had already planned to betray his country in the near future.

This realization turned into a strong impulse that slammed into Mo Xi's chest. Mo Xi's eyes
turned red, "I won't leave."

Then he repeated to the pipa girl, "Get out."

Gu Mang raised his eyebrows slightly, "Didn't you understand what I said before? I have
already spent money to buy her for the whole night. If you chase her away, who will
accompany me for the rest of the night? "

Mo Xi said, "I will always be here."

"?" Gu Mang blinked his black eyes, "Do you know how to play the pipa?"

"… I don't."

"Do you know how to sing?"

"I don't know."

"Then what do I need you for?" Gu Mang laughed, "You are not worth her price."

Mo Xi did not want to argue with him, only saying, "Gu Mang. I will not go to the North today.
"

Gu Mang tilted his head, the corners of his mouth still holding that infuriating thin smile,
"Well, that's good. But what does that have to do with me? "

"It has to do with you. Give me one more night. I have some things that I can't say now. "Mo
Xi paused, staring into Gu Mang's eyes," I'm afraid that in the future, there will be no more
chance. "

Perhaps it was because he knew that Gu Mang already had the intention of betraying him,
when he carefully observed the subtle expressions of the people in front of him, he could see
that Gu Mang's expression changed slightly after hearing his words.
Gu Mang lowered his eyelashes, saying, "Today, there is no psychological politics. I only
wish to be intoxicated by the wind and the moon. If you really want to talk to me, there will be
plenty of time in the future. We can talk about it when you come back. "

Mo Xi said, "I can't wait until that day."

After a few moments of silence, the pipa girl was sandwiched between the two of them,
unable to advance or retreat. She could only pretend to be a wooden statue, not daring to
say anything, not daring to move at all.

After a long while, Gu Mang lowered his head, seeming to chuckle and sigh, "Why do you
insist on pestering me? I have nothing left. "

"I just want to talk to you again."

Gu Mang smiled and stabbed Mo Xi's heart with his cruel words, "What else is there to talk
about? Your Senior Brother can't give you anything else. Your Highness, I beg you, I just
want to play and have fun. Please go. Please let me go. "

If Mo Xi from eight years ago heard these words, he might have been deceived just like that.
Maybe he would really believe that he was just sad and wanted to play and have fun. There
would come a time when he would recover.

But the person standing in front of Gu Mang now was Mo Xi from eight years later.

Gu Mang's so-called play and have fun, in Mo Xi's ears, was simply unspeakably painful and
ironic.

Mo Xi said in a hoarse voice, "Just this night. You leave it to me. "

Gu Mang sighed, "Don't be too ambiguous with your words. You still have a long way to go
in the future. You have to pay attention to your innocence …"

"Do I still have innocence?"

There was complete silence.

Even the pipa woman suddenly raised her head in shock. Immediately, her face turned pale
and she lowered her head to the ground, trembling.

Gu Mang finally restrained his evil smile. He looked at Mo Xi with a deep gaze. He looked at
Mo Xi who was standing in front of him with a face that was close to being paranoid and
gnashing his teeth.

Gu Mang said softly, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

"You know it in your heart."

"…" Gu Mang, who had never been tempered, was quick-witted and intelligent. Like a
demon, he could always easily see through Junior Brother Mo's heart.

But today, when he looked at the person in front of him, he suddenly felt unfamiliar and could
not see through him.

He originally wanted to shout and chase him away, but Mo Xi stood in place and glared at
him fiercely. Gu Mang did not know what pain and fear were in those sharp eyes … and
even felt wronged.

Yes, wronged.

Gu Mang realized this almost helplessly.

And Mo Xi's eyes were already red.

Mo Xi gritted his teeth and held back the tears in his eyes. He said hoarsely and stubbornly,
"I have long lost my innocence. I also don't care about innocence. You can't chase me away.
"

"…"

The more he listened, the more helpless and uneasy he felt.

In the end, Gu Mang finally gave in. Unable to persuade him, he sighed and turned his head.
He said to the pipa woman, "Miss Fei Tian, I'm sorry. There's a lunatic here. Please leave for
a while."

Miss Fei Tian could not ask for anything more. After she left, she practically ran away from Yi
Fang Pavilion.

Only the two of them were left in the soft, fragrant, and luxurious room.

Gu Mang returned to his room from the balcony. He raised his hand and closed the wooden
door that connected to the balcony. Then, he turned around and lightly moved his fingertips
to light the candle on the red-crowned crane's bronze frame.

After doing all this, he walked directly to Mo Xi. Without any hesitation, he broke through the
safe distance and walked straight to the opposite side of Mo Xi.

There was only a small distance between them.

Gu Mang raised his head. His pair of dark eyes were questioning and provoking. His breath
rose and fell between their noses. He raised his hand to pinch Mo Xi's strong chin.

He said softly, "Alright, look. The girl I bought has left. It's all your fault. Are you satisfied
now?"
He looked at Mo Xi's face as if he was looking at a prostitute in a brothel. After a while, he
looked down and stared at Mo Xi's thin lips. He raised his thumb and stroked those soft lips,
gently caressing them.

Gu Mang said slowly in a low voice, "Since you're so proactive and anxious to fight for my
favor, then … I'll let you accompany me for one last night. After tonight, Princess, let's go our
separate ways. Don't bother me anymore. "

After he said these words, he suddenly grabbed Mo Xi's collar and pulled him over. Then, he
kissed him fiercely —!

There was a muffled groan.

His moist lips had already covered Mo Xi's slightly cold lips. His nimble tongue sneaked into
his mouth and stirred intensely. Like a butterfly seeking honey, he absorbed Mo Xi's breath
and breath.

Although Senior Brother Gu's tone was unkind and cold, when they kissed, Gu Mang almost
always took the initiative. He enjoyed it. He would use his moist and full tongue to rub
against him. He would use his fine and thick eyelashes to seduce him. His tight and thin
waist would passionately press against him, as if he was willing to become one with Mo Xi.

But in fact, it was just as if.

At first, Mo Xi misunderstood Gu Mang's indulgence. Later on, Mo Xi was intoxicated. But in

the end, what Mo Xi was left with the most was pain.

Mo Xi still remembered the night when they first had sex. His heart was filled with honey. He
thought that Gu Mang also loved him. He thought that from then on, he could lock Senior
Brother Gu firmly by his side and take him as his own.

But Gu Mang told him that it was just a moment of confusion.

Later on, they were "momentarily confused" many times. Gu Mang was bullied by him
countless times until he was absent-minded. He was entangled by him like soft spring water.
He couldn't help but say that he liked him in his tent, that he was willing to do this with him in
his arms, and that he loved him in his gaze.

But every time the fog dissipated, he would turn hostile and heartlessly say that it was just a
moment of greed.

So Mo Xi got his flesh again and again, almost cutting open all the softness in the clamshell.
But in this intimate and sentimental entanglement, he became more and more confused and
sad.

He had been waiting for Gu Mang to believe him. He had been waiting for Gu Mang to treat
him sincerely.
But no matter how many times they made love, no matter how much nonsense Gu Mang
spouted in his excitement, Gu Mang would never admit their feelings when the sun rose
above the horizon.

So Mo Xi couldn't understand.

He couldn't understand why they could be entangled with each other even though they didn't
love each other.

Why they could be together even though they didn't plan to spend the rest of their lives
together.

He also couldn't understand why Gu Mang could still hug and kiss him without any scruples
even though he already had thoughts of betrayal. Clearly … he already wanted to leave.

Clearly, he already wanted to leave him. From then on, they would serve different masters
and fight each other.

How could he still be so calm and composed …

"Hiss!" Gu Mang suddenly pushed Mo Xi away. He covered his mouth and stared at him as if
he had seen a ghost. "Are you a dog? Why did you bite me?! "

Mo Xi's eyes were red. His face was filled with humiliation, anger, hatred, and sadness. He
stared at Gu Mang's face. After a while, he said, "What do you take me for?"

"… You wanted to replace Miss Fei Tian to stay with me."

After Gu Mang finished speaking, he paused. He wanted to say something else, but he saw
the grievance on Mo Xi's face. He looked at this young man standing in front of him, trying to
hold it in, but his chest was heaving up and down. He looked like he couldn't hold it in
anymore.

He suddenly couldn't bear it.

Was he, Gu Mang, really willing to go to bed with a man for the sake of pleasure? He had
the reputation of being a fierce beast and had countless soldiers. Was he really willing to
kneel under a man who was three years younger than him and be f * cked by that man until
he lost his soul?

It wasn't like that.

He didn't commit such a mistake because of a moment of confusion. He didn't commit such
a mistake because of a moment of lust. It was because he had unknowingly fallen in love.
That was why there was a moment of confusion and then a moment of lust.

His heart didn't belong to him anymore. It was just that he didn't want to admit it and didn't
want to accept his fate.
Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi's slightly red eyes and sighed. He raised his hand, wanting to
touch his young and handsome face. "You, if you don't have me in the future …"

Mo Xi's eyes immediately became wet.

He suddenly couldn't control himself. He suddenly reached out and hugged Gu Mang. He
hugged him so tightly, so forcefully, so deeply. It was as if he wanted to tear apart Gu
Mang's limbs and hide them in his own flesh and blood. He wanted to use his flesh and
blood to lock Gu Mang's flesh and blood. This way, he could keep them together forever.
There wouldn't be any betrayal later on. There wouldn't be any conflict between them.

Gu Mang sighed in his arms. "What's wrong with you today?"

"I just want you to be well." Mo Xi's chin rested on the top of Gu Mang's head. He hugged
the person in his arms tightly and said hoarsely, "If there's any sadness or grievance in your
heart, can you tell me? Let me bear it with you? "

"Can you not let your imagination run wild? Don't bear it alone …"

"Mo Xi …"

Mo Xi raised a big hand and pressed Gu Mang's head, pressing him deeper into his arms.
The pain of losing something and then regaining it again made every inch of his bones
tremble slightly. At this moment, it slowly woke up from his limbs and bones.

Mo Xi hugged the Gu Mang from eight years ago, as if he was hugging a wandering soul
that had finally returned home.

He closed his eyes, frowned, and whispered in a choked voice, "Senior … if there's anything
on your mind, don't hide it from me anymore, okay?"

The person in his arms stiffened slightly and didn't make a sound.

After a while, Gu Mang pushed him away. Gu Mang's hand pressed against his chest,
leaving an arm's length between them.

The pair of eyes that were as dark as the night quietly stared at him. Gu Mang asked lightly,
"What does Lord Xi He think I'm hiding from you?"

The author has something to say:

Gu Mang Dazed: Do you know how to play the pipa?

Sister Extinguish: No.

Gu Mang Dazed: Do you know how to sing?

Sister Extinguish: No.

Gu Mang Dazed: Someone come and drag this little sister who doesn't know anything out of
here! Why doesn't she know anything?! Are you kidding me?!

Vegetable Bun: (popping head) Don't duck, our Sister Extinguish knows how to play the
flute. You can experience it!

Sister Extinguish: …

Chapter 85

"Lord Xi He, what do you think I'm hiding from you?"

When Gu Mang asked this question, his expression was indescribably indifferent. His smile
and mischievousness had been retracted, and his sharpness and ruthlessness had not been
unsheathed. He just looked at Mo Xi like a stranger.

Of course, Mo Xi could not say, "Do you intend to betray the country?" So he closed his eyes
and said in a low voice, "I know you're still dissatisfied with Chong Hua and Junshang. I …"

"Don't." Gu Mang raised his hand and touched Mo Xi's lips with his fingertips. He stared at
him and suddenly smiled. That smile was three parts sweet and seven parts dangerous. It
floated on the surface of his face. "Beauty, you can sleep with anyone, but you can't speak
carelessly. Now that my military rank has been removed, and the remnants of my troops are
in prison awaiting trial. My brothers will be executed in three days. You're asking me whether
I'm dissatisfied with Junshang at this time. Do you want to add to my crimes and consign me
to eternal damnation? "

"… I've never wanted to treat you like this."

"You haven't thought about it now, but it doesn't mean you won't think about it in the future.
It's the hardest thing to lose a beauty's grace, not to mention one as beautiful as you. " Gu
Mang's fingertips slid along Mo Xi's lips and down to his chin. He raised it slightly. "I have to
guard against you."

"Gu Mang." Mo Xi looked at him sadly with his dark eyes. He said in a hoarse voice, "My
feelings for you are sincere."

"You nobles are used to rewarding people. Giving jewelry to coax women, giving money to
coax men. When all these are useless, you might as well give out your sincerity as well. How
would I dare to accept it? " Gu Mang sighed. "People's hearts change. Back then, Junshang
was devoted to me. When I was expanding Chong Hua's territory, I never expected that the
new Junshang would treat me like this after he ascended the throne."
After a pause, Gu Mang said, "I can't see through you people."

"Including me?"

"…" Gu Mang's smile deepened. He had this ability. When he was happy, his smile could
make people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze. When he was unhappy, the
spring breeze would immediately turn into freezing rain.

Gu Mang raised his hand and patted Mo Xi's face. "Baby, including you."

Before her fingers could fall, Mo Xi grabbed them.

Gu Mang's eyelashes fluttered as he slowly looked up at him. "Let go."

Mo Xi, however, did not relax. He was undoubtedly sad and despairing. Yet as these
emotions accumulated, they were like turbid clouds pressing down on the border, gradually
causing the air around him to become paranoid and gloomy.

"How do you want me to prove it?" Mo Xi's grip on his fingertips became tighter and tighter.
His eyes flickered with uncertainty. "Gu Mang, now that things have come to this, are you
only willing to trust people who come from the same background as you? Are you only
willing to listen when Lu Zhanxing is standing in front of you? "

Gu Mang's expression did not change. He said indifferently, "Lord Xi He must be joking. I am
just a lowly slave. It has always been you who are unwilling to believe me. What right do I
have to choose?"

Mo Xi looked at his face. He was shocked to find that Gu Mang now had the same
expression as the rebel general who later surrendered to the enemy camp.

What was hidden in his eyes was already decisiveness.

At this moment, Gu Mang was like a man standing on the edge of a cliff. He could fall into
the bottomless abyss at any moment.

Mo Xi's Adam's apple moved up and down. It turned out that when he looked back, there
were signs of many things. It was just that he was young at that time and did not understand
the real Gu Mang. As a result, he missed these details that foretold the future.

He suddenly closed his eyes and slowly let go of Gu Mang's fingers. He said in a low voice,
"… I'm sorry."

"Why are you apologizing to me?"

"On the day you defeated the army and returned to the court, it was me who was not by your
side."
Gu Mang was quiet for a while. He smiled. "At that time, you were also fighting on the front
line. I am not unreasonable. Besides, even if you were in the court that day, what could you
do? Could you change anything? "

He sat down in front of the table covered with Shu embroidered brocade. He raised his hand
and poured two cups of tea. Gu Mang's arms were still honey-colored at this time. The lines
were tight, not as pale as they were later.

He pushed one of the cups of tea to Mo Xi and drank the other cup himself. He then said,
"Lord Xi He, it is the new emperor's intention to deal with me like this. It is not something that
can be changed by your pleading. I have never resented you for not being by my side that
day. But to be honest, we are not the same kind of people. People who walk different paths
cannot make plans together. You don't have to apologize to me. "

Mo Xi said, "I am not only apologizing to you. Can you let me finish? "

Gu Mang smiled indifferently. "Okay, tell me. Since you are not only apologizing to me, who
else are you apologizing to?"

"The 70,000 souls of Feng Ming Mountain."

"…"

"I am sorry, Gu Mang. It is Chong Hua who owes you 70,000 named tombstones."

The smile on Gu Mang's face gradually faded. His eyelashes fluttered slightly and drooped
down. He then sighed and said, "Mo Xi, this matter has already passed for so long. I have
already accepted it. There is no need for you to bring it up again. "

"…" Mo Xi looked at this Gu Mang who was in the brothel, asking the singers to play soul-
summoning songs. This so-called "person who has accepted it".

After a moment of silence, he said, "The tombstones that you want to ask for for them, I will
ask Junshang for them for you."

Gu Mang was originally playing with the cup in his hand. Hearing this, he suddenly raised his
head.

For some reason, his expression changed slightly. "Who told you to meddle in other people's
business?"

Mo Xi said, "This is not meddling in other people's business."

Gu Mang wrinkled his nose. His expression was like that of a tiger or a wolf. He said, "Listen,
Mo Xi. Although my army is scattered now, they were all brought up by me. Whether they
are alive or dead, they are the same kind of people as me. They are not like you. I don't
need you to stand up for me! "
"That is what they should have. Every martyr should have it. You are right to ask for it. You
can't ask for it. "

There was a moment of silence. The room was as quiet as the deep sea.

Gu Mang continued to stare at Mo Xi, but did not say a word. After a while, he suddenly
lowered his head and closed his eyes. This was the first time since entering the room that
Mochime had seen the Hollow Cold Mask on his face crack, and the sorrow behind it was
almost like a tidal wave surging out.

Gu Mang lowered his head in the shadow and laughed softly. "Lord Xi He, you must be
joking. What martyrs … they are just a bunch of ants. "

"…"

"Whether it is a tombstone or not, how can ants be worthy? Even if it is erected, it is just a
joke. Who will pay tribute to it? Who will respect it? "

Gu Mang's slender fingers pinched the porcelain cup. He looked at the tea in the cup and
the reflection in the water.

"Even if it is erected, it is just an illusion. I have long stopped insisting on it."

"…"

"You don't have to meddle in other people's business. This is the business of us lowly
people. It has nothing to do with you, Lord Xi He."

"Gu Mang …" Mo Xi felt a lump in his throat. After a long time, he asked, "… What should I
do to make you stop being like this?"

"You don't have to do anything." Gu Mang put the teacup back on the table. "Just stay away
from me. Time will erase everything. "

But time can't erase hatred.

Time can't untie the knot in your heart. It can't stop you from throwing yourself into the cliff.

It will only erase your face until it becomes more and more blurred. Your black eyes will
wither to blue, your skin will be scarred, and your reputation will be ruined.

Time can only return me a broken you.

Gu Mang, since I came here, I have seen the ending of this matter.

Every breath was as painful as a knife. Mo Xi endured the pain. His nails dug deep into his
palms. He whispered, "Then you, from now on …"
"From now on?"

"Then what do you plan to do from now on?"

"What else can I do? Wine, meat, sensual pleasures, and beauties. " Gu Mang said, "Jun
Shang stripped me of my position, but at least he kept my money. I, Gu Mang, will live freely
from now on. This is quite good."

"You don't want anything else?"

"I don't want anything else."

Mo Xi's lips moved slightly, but he didn't speak immediately.

He really wanted to tell Gu Mang, regardless of the consequences. Don't lie to me anymore.
I already know everything that will happen eight years later. I know that if I leave you alone,
you will walk on a path of no return, and you will never turn back.

But he couldn't say it.

It was recorded in the ancient books that if he revealed that he came from the future in the
Space-Time Mirror, he would be trapped in the mirror forever, unable to escape.

But Mo Xi really wanted to know the truth of that year. He wanted to know what Gu Mang
was thinking. He wanted to know what he should have done to stop Gu Mang from stepping
into the darkness.

How many knots in Gu Mang's heart at that time had to be untied?

Other than Jun Shang's cruel words, Gu Mang's own coldness.

What else was there?

Were there any other knots in his heart that he didn't know about, or that he missed?

Mo Xi stood beside the Gu Mang of eight years ago in this warm and dim room, thinking
tiredly like a prisoner.

Knots in his heart … what other knots in his heart did he know about …

Suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind. Mo Xi's heart suddenly turned cold! He
suddenly remembered an old matter that he had forgotten.

That year, when he returned from the north, he learned that Gu Mang had betrayed him. He
didn't believe it, and crazily asked everyone who knew about it for details.

At that time, a bystander's description was, "After you left, the ruler summoned Gu Mang into
the palace once. He saw that Gu Mang's willpower was low, and he spent his days doing
nothing. He thought that this person was still useful, and that it would be a pity to waste him.
Thus, he assigned him a mission. After Gu Mang received the mission, he left Chong Hua
and never returned to report on the mission. "

He asked in every possible way, wanting to know what kind of mission Jun Shang assigned
Gu Mang, but those people didn't say clearly.

"I heard that it was just a small matter. It seemed to be something to cheer him up, but Gu
Mang didn't like to hear it and quickly came out. He didn't even stay in the main hall for the
time it takes to burn a stick of incense. "

"It should be a very small mission. It's really nothing."

At that time, Mo Xi had paid attention to this detail, but after countless inquiries, he always
got the answer, "Jun Shang told Gu Mang to cheer up, but Gu Mang didn't listen." So as
time passed, he slowly forgot about this detail.

But now, when this matter was recalled again, Mo Xi's palms couldn't help but sweat slightly,
and his hands clenched.

He had seen Jun Shang's attitude with his own eyes. Jun Shang wanted to test Gu Mang's
loyalty, so why would he ask about Gu Mang's well-being at this time?

That mission was definitely not like this.

Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang's face in the shadows of the lanterns and red candles. If Gu Mang
hadn't completely made up his mind to betray the country, then Lu Zhanxing's death and the
mission Jun Shang gave him were very likely the last two things that would make Gu Mang
jump into the abyss of revenge.

His heart beat faster and faster. The more he talked to these people in the past, the more he
thought, the more he felt that there was something fishy about everything.

… What happened back then definitely wasn't just this. Something else must have
happened.

He had to know what the last mission Jun Shang gave Gu Mang was.

The only fortunate thing was that the flow of time in the Time Mirror was completely different
from the flow of time in the real world. A day or two in the mirror was just a short moment in
the outside world. Murong Chuyi and Jiang Yexue couldn't have defeated Shan Gao and
saved them from the mirror in such a short amount of time.

He still had time. He could use the time eight years ago to find out more details.

In the end, Mo Xi still left Apricot Flower Brothel.

Even though he wanted so much to spend a night with the normal Gu Mang, in the end,
reason prevailed. After leaving, he went to find the third old friend he wanted to meet.

In the deepest cell of the Celestial Prison, a dim oil candle was burning, emitting a blue
luster.

Other than that, there was no other source of light.

Lu Zhanxing crossed his legs and lay on his back on the cold stone bed, humming a little
tune as he tossed two dice that he had gotten from somewhere.

He wore a loose and clean prison uniform. The snow-white robe set off his wheat-colored,
tough face. Perhaps it was because the execution was imminent, or perhaps it was because
he was very good at building good relationships with people, so the jailers didn't make things
difficult for him.

There was a small table in the prison. There was even a pot of wine on the table. Looking at
the style of the wine bottle, it should be the Hundred Flower Wine that Chong Hua distributed
to the jailers.

The first person Mo Xi wanted to see in the Time Mirror was Jun Shang.

A young and inexperienced monarch.

The second person he wanted to see was Gu Mang.

An old friend who hadn't lost his soul.

The third person he wanted to see was Lu Zhanxing.

A dead person in his memory.

Mo Xi stopped in front of the single cell and said to the warden who was leading the way,
"You can leave."

"Yes."

Lu Zhanxing didn't recognize Mo Xi's voice for a moment. He thought that the jailer in the
Celestial Prison was bored and wanted to chat with him. So he sat up from the bed casually,
one hand supporting his cheek, the other still tossing two dice, "Astrology, divination, fate
and future, a person's words will also come true when he is about to die. Your Brother Lu
can peek into the Heavenly Dao with only two dice. Twenty silver coins for one fortune-
telling, double for marriage. "

Mo Xi entered his cell and took off his cloak and black hat.
Lu Zhanxing lazily lifted his eyelids. The moment he saw Mo Xi's face, he was suddenly
startled. He didn't catch the dice that were tossed up and rolled to the side of the bed, "…
Lord Xi He?"

Mo Xi glanced at his dice and the wine on the table, paused, and said, "It's the first time I've
seen someone in prison like you."

Lu Zhanxing lay on the bed and grinned. He fumbled for the dice that had fallen to his hand
again and said with a smile, "Fortune telling? There are still three days before the store
closes. Don't miss it if you pass by. "

Mo Xi sat down opposite him.

"Why don't you do it for yourself?"

"I did." Lu Zhanxing shook his smelly feet, "I, Fraud Lu, am a general who builds his success
on ten thousand bones. Even if I don't succeed, ten thousand bones will still wither. After
being in prison for half a year, I've already done it a hundred and eighty times. There's
nothing to do anymore. "

Mo Xi raised his hand and set up a soundproof enchantment around the cell.

Lu Zhanxing said, "What are you doing?"

"I'm here to ask you a question."

Lu Zhanxing was still smiling, "Asking about marriage?"

Mo Xi said, "Asking about grievances."

Lu Zhanxing played with the dice in his hand and didn't say anything.

After a while, he laughed and said, "You're so kind?"

"Gu Mang doesn't want you to leave. So I'm here to ask you, Lu Zhanxing, do you have any
grievances to complain about the battle at Feng Ming Mountain? "

Lu Zhanxing rolled the dice and threw it on the stone bed. He rolled a point and was not
satisfied, so he rolled it back in his hand and threw it again. After going back and forth a few
times, he finally threw out a double six. He finally stopped throwing. He raised his head and
grinned at Mo Xi, "Yes. Jun Shang detained me because I beheaded the envoy. I, Laozi, am
responsible for my own actions. However, because of my mistake, Chong Hua sentenced
Gu Mang's remaining troops to thirty thousand. May I ask why? "

There weren't many people in the world who could make Mo Xi angry with just a few words,
but Lu Zhanxing was definitely one of them.
What did he mean by 'I'll take responsibility for my own actions'? This boorish fellow only
knew how to seek momentary gratification. He never knew that there were schemes and
factions in this world. He did as he pleased and pushed Gu Mang into a dilemma.

Mo Xi gritted his teeth, "Why couldn't you control yourself at that time? No matter how
dishonorable and suspicious that envoy was, was he someone you could kill?!"

Chapter 86

Lu Zhanxing smiled and said, "I've already killed him. What's there to say?"

"Lu Zhanxing!" Mo Xi's black eyebrows rose in anger, and he said sternly, "Do you know
what's going on outside?"

"What's going on?"

"Feng Ming Mountain was defeated, seventy thousand of your brothers died in battle, and
the remaining thirty thousand are still in prison waiting for judgment. The dead don't even
have a tombstone, and the living don't know what to do in the future! And Gu Mang … all of
his merits have been erased, and he can no longer be used by the Monarch. Almost
everything he cares about has been completely destroyed, and in exchange, you say 'I've
already killed him'? "

Lu Zhanxing listened in silence, his rough fingers kept turning the dice in his hand. After a
while, he opened his mouth, revealing a playful smile.

"Can no longer be used by the Monarch, isn't that a good thing?"

Mo Xi suddenly froze!

What … did Lu Zhanxing mean?

He didn't know much about this brother of Gu Mang's. It was probably because Lu Zhanxing
grew up with Gu Mang, and the two were very close. Mo Xi had seen Lu Zhanxing hug Gu
Mang, rub his head, and laugh countless times. He had also seen Gu Mang help Lu
Zhanxing bandage his wounds and apply medicine. He felt stifled.

Although he had repeatedly confirmed that Lu Zhanxing liked women very much, and that
Gu Mang didn't have any other intentions towards him, Mo Xi still felt stifled, and felt
uncomfortable all over when he saw Lu Zhanxing.

On the other hand, Lu Zhanxing didn't have a good impression of Mo Xi.

From Lu Zhanxing's point of view, his childhood friend suddenly had an aristocratic young
master as a close friend, and he already felt unhappy about being a third party. Not to
mention that this aristocratic young master always liked to monopolize Gu Mang's leisure
time. He needed Gu Mang to accompany him on night patrol, and he needed Gu Mang to
accompany him when he cultivated. Sometimes, when he was injured, he needed Gu Mang
to take care of him. As a result, this aristocratic young master immediately broke his skin and
bled, causing Gu Mang to run around.

The first time was a coincidence, but every time it happened, Lu Zhanxing suspected that
this brat surnamed Mo was doing it on purpose.

So Lu Zhanxing was polite to Mo Que at first, but later he didn't like to talk to him. When the
two met, they always acted like they didn't see each other, or because of Gu Mang's
presence, they just nodded perfunctorily as a greeting.

This relationship directly caused Mo Xi's understanding of Lu Zhanxing was basically on the
surface. Mo Xi originally thought that Lu Zhanxing would more or less regret the trouble he
caused, but he didn't expect that the other party would have this kind of "I can't wait to see
such an ending" attitude.

Lu Zhanxing saw that Mo Xi's face was pale, so he changed to a more comfortable position
on the bed and continued to throw his dice. As he threw, he said, "Anyway, I'm going to die
soon, so I might as well tell you what I have to say."

Mo Xi gritted his teeth and said, "What kind of bastard last words do you want to say?"

Lu Zhanxing laughed, "I'm not a bastard, I think I'm very clever, but I've made some
sacrifices that I shouldn't have. But I've almost achieved what I wanted to achieve. "

"… What do you mean?"

Lu Zhanxing bared his teeth like a wolf and glanced at Mo Xi provocatively. "Do you all think
that I killed the envoy because I suspected that he had ulterior motives and was angered by
his disrespectful words, so I impulsively beheaded him in the military tent?"

Mo Xi's lips moved slightly and said softly, "Isn't that the case?"

Lu Zhanxing swung his crossed legs and sneered, "Lord Xi He, are you looking down on me
or Mang 'er?" His tone was unsteady and his eyes were unruly. "Mang 'er grew up with me.
If I was really such a stupid and impulsive person, do you think he would make me his
deputy commander? He's a demon in war, not an impulsive fool. "

The dim candlelight in the prison shed tears silently.

The meaning of Lu Zhanxing's words made Mo Xi speechless.

"You did it on purpose …"

"For so many years, I've followed him to war. When have I ever done something irreversible
because of a moment of emotion?" Lu Zhanxing said leisurely. "Yes. I did it on purpose. "

Suddenly, a gust of wind rose. Lu Zhanxing was lifted up by Mo Xi and slammed against the
stone wall! Two of the candles in the prison were extinguished by this gust of wind. The
room became even darker, but Mo Xuan's eyes seemed even brighter. They were quenched
in the dark prison, splashing light, and filled with anger and disbelief.

His knuckles cracked and he almost broke Lu Zhanxing's throat.

"Lu Zhanxing! Are you f * cking crazy?! Do you know what you're doing?! Do you know that
you've almost ruined his life?! "

Lu Zhanxing's face turned red under Mo Xi's palm. He held his breath and looked down.
Even in this situation, he could still squeeze out a mocking smile.

"It's better for me to ruin his life than to see him ruin his life and the lives of more people."

Every word was squeezed out from between his teeth. Lu Zhanxing's eyes flashed.

"It's better than … to let him have a dream that he's destined to not be rewarded well, to lead
a group of idiots … to … risk his life for you …" Mo Xi gripped him so tightly that the
meridians on his forehead were about to explode. But he still mocked, "Idiots … risk their
lives! His power, Jun Shang did a good job!! "

It was as if he had been bitten by a mad dog. Hearing his final words, Mochime abruptly
released him. He stood where he was, panting. He was so angry that his hands were
trembling, but he was also so shocked that his entire body turned cold.

Eight years ago, hidden in blood and death, how many more truths were there that he didn't
know?!

As soon as he let go, Lu Zhanxing suddenly bent over, his body arched as he coughed
violently. He took big breaths to catch his breath before he tilted his head and looked up.

Mo Xi's voice was faint. "You purposely caused him to be like this?"

"You're wrong." Lu Zhanxing licked his lips and slowly straightened his body. "I'm saving
him."

Mo Xi looked at him like he was looking at the most ridiculous joke. "Saving him?"

"Yes." Lu Zhanxing said, "How can a noble son like you truly understand our situation?
Since Mang 'er was made an exception by the late Jun, he has won countless battles, big
and small, and has never been truly defeated. But the higher he goes, the more inexplicable
criticism he receives. Has Lord Xi He ever heard of those people's discussions? "

"…"
Those rumors came out of nowhere, as if countless demons and monsters were dancing
wildly in the night. How could Mo Mie not have heard of them?

At first, when Gu Mang was just a small general, those rumors were just a few sentences.
But later, Gu Mang became more and more valiant and outstanding, his military exploits
shocking the Emperor. Those cold and vicious words were like countless slithering snakes,
slithering out of someone's tongue and finally wrapped tightly around Gu Mang.

——

"Cultivating power, covering the sky with one hand."

"What divine altar beast, I don't think he has any ability. His art of war and illusions even
have some deviant meaning. Don't you think he doesn't fear anything, and doesn't seem to
avoid the Black Demon Arts of Liao?"

"He was originally a slave, not a cultivator from a famous sect. It's normal for his mind to be
impure. If Jun Shang continues to trust him so much, haha, to say something disgraceful —
Chong Hua will sooner or later get into trouble. "

There were even some who directly compared Gu Mang to the Devil of old.

"He will be the next Hua Po An!"

"Raising a tiger is inviting calamity! Raising a tiger is inviting calamity! "

Lu Zhanxing looked at Mo Xi's expression, pursed his long and thin lips, and chuckled. "It
seems that Lord Xi He is not completely ignorant."

He walked to the small table and sat down. He threw the two dice on the table, then poured
half a cup of wine for himself, bringing it to his lips and slowly drinking.

"These words, Mang 'er has more or less heard them himself. I was angry, but he always
told me not to take it to heart. He said that as long as we do enough, these voices will
gradually weaken. More and more people will understand that there are not only slaves in
the world, but also Gu Mang, and me, Lu Zhanxing. "

Lu Zhanxing smiled sadly.

"He's such a naive person. Or rather, he's not naive. It's he who always thinks of things in a
positive way. He's clearly living in a quagmire, but he just has to raise his head and look at
the boundless sunlight. "

Mo Xi said softly, "Yes. He's always been like this. "

"You should also know why he's the God of War." Lu Zhanxing said, "He won't be
discouraged. No matter how difficult the battle is, as long as you see him, everyone will feel
that it's actually nothing. He seems to have endless hot blood, enough … "He paused, and
sneered." Enough for Chong Hua, this leech, to suck on him until it's full. "

"That's what you think!" This sentence was extremely harsh. Mo Xi stared coldly at Lu
Zhanxing's face. "So he's the God of War, but you're not. He was once willing to expand the
territory, and he once said that he wanted to prove something for himself. "

Lu Zhanxing just sneered.

"Not everyone who goes to the battlefield will feel that their blood is being sucked." Mo Xi
said, "Gu Mang said that he has his own ideas, and he chose this path willingly."

"Haha … Hahaha, willingly … willingly …" Lu Zhanxing looked up and laughed. The chains
swayed between his legs and hands. "That's why I said he's stupid! Look at him, for so many
years, what did he prove? Did those people who pointed at him stop? He just made the old
aristocrats more and more terrified, and they saw a face that was more and more similar to
Hua Po An's. For so many years, as he kept proving himself, I didn't see people who hated
him change their minds to be good to him. I only saw people who once tolerated him start to
be suspicious of him. Lord Xi He, tell me, what did he prove? Did he prove that he has the
ability to lead an army like Hua Po An?! "

Mo Xi suddenly got angry. "Then what do you want? Do you want to force him into a
desperate situation in order to stop him from being so stupid? Do you want to force him to
take the path of Hua Po An?!! "

Lu Zhanxing slapped the table and said, "I just hope that he can stop!!"

The wine spilled out when he slammed the table, and the dice rolled on the mottled and
shabby small table.

"… I just hope that he can stop in the end." Lu Zhanxing repeated. This sentence seemed to
poke a soft part of his own rough heart. His eyes gradually became a little absent-minded,
and his voice gradually became softer. He murmured, "I really hope that he can wake up …
stop … stop being so naive."

Lu Zhanxing closed his eyes. The redness on his face hadn't subsided yet, but his voice was
already a little hoarse. "It's been so many years … He seems to have unlimited glory. You
see, he removed his slave record, you see, he is praised by thousands of people in the sea.
But when I look at him, I feel like he is standing on an iceberg that is about to melt. He is
surrounded by vicious sharks that are waiting for him to fall into the water and tear him into a
thousand pieces."

"Not only him, but also you." Lu Zhanxing looked up at Mo Xi. "Lord Xi He, do you deserve
this evaluation?"

"…"

"But he doesn't care."

Lu Zhanxing said. He raised his hand again, twirling a red and white die, and slowly turning it
on the table. "So you see, he hasn't lost, and his army hasn't lost either. No one can really
find a reason to do anything to him — but he won't never lose a battle in his life. And the
result of his failure is destined to be worse than any general who has a high merit. "

Mo Xi's heart tightened.

Lu Zhanxing said bluntly, "Because from the beginning, he is just a dog that you all like."

If someone dared to say this to Mo Xi before entering the time mirror, they would only get
denial from Mo Xi. But he just heard the meaning of "Gu Mang is just a dog" from Jun
Shang's mouth eight years ago, and he couldn't refute a single word.

The more he knew the truth, the more his heart hurt, and the colder his blood.

The fire in his heart seemed to be gradually extinguished.

Lu Zhanxing sighed. "The new emperor has just ascended the throne, and Mang 'er hasn't
angered him much. At this time, if he loses because of my mistake, it will only be a reduction
of power and demotion, not enough to take his life. If he continues to walk down this path
without a care in the world, when he reaches the peak of power and loses, he will only end
up dying without a complete corpse. "

Mo Xi's throat felt bitter. "So, you deliberately …"

"Yes." Lu Zhanxing smiled faintly, crossing his arms. "I, Lu Zhanxing, have a divine foresight.
Yes, I deliberately wanted him to lose. I deliberately wanted to ruin his future. The facts also
proved that my guess was right — look at him, he really has nothing left. "

Mo Xi's fingertips were trembling. He stared at Lu Zhanxing's face. Until today, he more or
less understood Lu Zhanxing.

A madman.

A madman who staked everything on a single throw.

Word by word, he squeezed out from between his teeth. "Lu Zhanxing! Do you know …
70,000 hot-blooded people died because of you? "

Lu Zhanxing said, "It's better than 170,000, 700,000 dying in the future."

"Do you know that Gu Mang's lifelong dream … was ruined because of you?!"

"It's better than him being cut into pieces and dismembered by horses in the future."

Mo Xie's heart was beating violently as he pulled Lu Zhanxing up. His fingertips were
trembling as he raised his hand and slapped Lu Zhanxing's face!
The author has something to say:

"How Lu Zhanxing hated Sister Extinguish"

Lu Zhanxing: Mang 'er, let's go on night patrol.

Gu Mang: Okay, okay.

Mo Xi: Senior brother, I have no experience in night patrol …

Gu Mang: … Huh? Then I'll take you.

Lu Zhanxing: Mang 'er, let's go cultivate ~

Gu Mang: Okay, okay ~

Mo Xi: Senior brother, I haven't studied this technique before. Senior brother, teach me?

Gu Mang: Ah … I see … Okay, no problem, I'll teach you.

Lu Zhanxing: Mang 'er!!! I'm injured!!! Come and apply medicine for me! (Thought: This Mo
guy can't mess with me this time!!)

Mo Xi: (Sneers, hits himself with a fireball) I'm fine, you go take care of senior brother Lu.
(Scheming boy)

Gu Mang: Come, let me see if you're alright?

Lu Zhanxing: Goodbye!

Chapter 87

"Slap!" Lu Zhanxing's cheeks swelled and blood oozed out from the corner of his lips.

Mo Xi stared at him fiercely, her eyes red.

Her voice was trembling uncontrollably.

"What right do you have to make the decision for him? What right do you have to make the
decision for him? Do you know that if you die, his seventy thousand comrades will not be
able to rest in peace and he will be forced into a corner? Do you want to push him into the
abyss, Lu Zhanxing?! " In the end, the sparks in her eyes burst out, she was almost angry,
"You don't want him to die, but have you really understood his heart?!!"
Lu Zhanxing's voice also rose, his bleeding lips opened and closed, "His heart is too high,
sooner or later he will be hanged to death! What do you know?! "

It was like two weapons clashing against each other, a fierce battle between dragons and
tigers.

"You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, the so-called setbacks are just some
trivial matters within your family! Have you ever experienced the feeling of helplessness
when someone's displeasure can end your life? Do you know how difficult it was for Gu
Mang to live until today? " Lu Zhanxing was so angry and desperate that he almost choked
with sobs. "He is just a muddle-headed donkey. You have loosened the slave lock on his
neck in exchange for fame and fortune, but have the facts changed?"

"He is still using his blood and tears to grind for you, but he is so happy like a fool …"
Speaking of this, Lu Zhanxing couldn't help but raise his head, covering his eyes with his
arm, and said in a hoarse voice, "But a donkey is still a donkey, if one day he is lazy, if he is
tired, if he can't walk anymore, he can only be slaughtered by others, and there will be no
corpse left!"

Lu Zhanxing took a deep breath when he said this.

"If he can't see it clearly, I will let him see it in advance."

"If he understands but is unwilling to let go, I will force him to let go of all his ten fingers!"

"Since he feels that Laojun is kind to him, then I will always wait. I will wait for the new
emperor to ascend the throne, then I will do this to prevent him from turning his kindness to
enmity with Laojun. What else have I not thought about for him? "

"... Lu Zhanxing..." Mo Ping's suppressed emotions were like lava boiling in his throat.
"You're a madman..."

"It's not me who's crazy, it's him." Lu Zhanxing dropped his hand. His eyes were still red from
his emotions, but the softness in his eyes had been peeled off, leaving only ruthlessness. He
stared at Mo Xi and said, "How crazy is Mang 'er to think that he can change the whole
Chong Hua and even the whole Jiuzhou's view of slaves by himself? How crazy must he be
to think that there is hope in all of this! "

Mo Xi said hoarsely, "You'd rather he lose the light in his life so that he can live as you
wish?"

"What's wrong with the tail being painted in the middle? A person is just a drop in the ocean,
but he thinks that he is a mayfly that can shake the sky. You see, now he should know the
outcome himself. As long as the new emperor moves his lips, his mirage will be destroyed
and collapsed. After paying the price of these seventy thousand people, from now on, Gu
Mang and those poor and stupid slave cultivators don't have to shed blood for Chonghua
anymore! "
Lu Zhanxing said, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was almost distorted.

"Whose country should be guarded by himself. Young Master Xi and Young Master Jun, I
beg you, I beg you to leave this matter alone and let this laughable army fall apart. We just
think that it's better to live than to die. "

We? We?

Gu Mang had said with a face full of longing ever since his days in the academy that he
hoped to change the world one day, to change the world, even if it was just a tiny bit.

As long as he could ignite a ray of light, he was willing to burn his body, skin, limbs and
bones.

Lu Zhanxing said that "we" just think that it's better to live than to die. Why?!

Mo Xi seemed to be extremely angry for a moment, but the conflict between him and Lu
Zhanxing today was so sharp that blood would be spilled if he lost control for a moment. He
didn't want to disturb the things in the time mirror, so he closed his eyes with force.

After a long while, the excessively tyrannical flames of anger were extinguished. Mo Xi
slowly opened his eyes, and his dark eyes looked at Lu Zhanxing again.

When he was about to speak, Lu Zhanxing added another stab, "Lord Xi He, stay away from
him. From now on, I can't accompany him anymore. I beg you, old man, to be merciful, don't
give him the hope that will kill him."

Mo Xi found that he couldn't look at Lu Zhanxing's face anymore. The fire that had just been
suppressed would rise again. He turned his face away suddenly and stared at the flickering
candlelight next to him.

Lu Zhanxing said, "Don't lead him to this road again."

"…" Mo Xi's fingers clenched into fists. His eyes wandered from the dim candlelight and
finally fell on the two dice that Lu Zhanxing had been playing with before.

He didn't care too much about these two dice. He was just too angry and in too much pain.
His eyes wanted to find something to rely on, and he wanted to rest somewhere.

He stared at the two dice with a white background and red paint for a long time.

But after a while, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. The feeling of goosebumps
rose first, and then Mo Xi suddenly realized the problem!

His back suddenly tensed up.

These dice …
These dice were white with red paint and carved from rosewood. There was a very
inconspicuous small lotus pattern next to the sixth dot.

It was …

Gu Mang's wooden dice?!

Yes, Gu Mang used to like to play Leaf cards in the army. He also liked to throw dice and
guess gambling. At that time, he envied the Mo family, Yue family, and Murong family for
having their own totems, so he thought of one for himself.

The totem coat of arms he set for himself was a Buddhist lotus. It would be too conspicuous
to engrave it on other places, and it would be a joke to others. Therefore, he only engraved it
on the dice that he played with his brothers.

Lu Zhanxing even laughed at him at that time. He said, "You are a real man. How can you
use a small red lotus as a mark?"

Gu Mang laughed and explained that the lotus bloomed for seven days. Although it was not
long, its fragrance permeated the world. What was wrong with it?

Later, Gu Mang and Mo Xi secretly made a blood contract. There was a lotus pattern on
each of their necks, and it was also the totem that Gu Mang set before.

After realizing this, Lu Zhanxing's voice seemed to be separated by a vast ocean. Mo Xi no

longer paid attention to what he was saying. His fingers trembled a little, and he almost
raised his hand to pick up the wooden dice on the table to take a closer look.

"Lord Xi He."

"…"

"Let Mang go."

Lu Zhanxing said, "If you really care about him and treat him as a human, don't keep him
hanging and let him fight for you. Let him go. "

Mo Que's throat moved, but in the end, he managed to restrain his impulse. After a few
moments of silence, Mo Xi looked away from the dice with a pale face. He looked at Lu
Zhanxing and said in a low voice, "… You are planning for him like this. Are you sure that he
will follow the path you have paved for him and live a carefree life?"

"Then what path does he have left?"

Mo Xi's dark brown eyes stared at Lu Zhanxing's face, "Have you ever thought that he might
rebel?"
Lu Zhanxing was stunned for a moment, and then he almost laughed, "What nonsense are
you talking about? Mang 'er will rebel? Don't you know what kind of person he is? "

"Don't you know how important you and those hundred thousand cultivators are in his
heart?"

"…" Lu Zhanxing's face turned blue. He was silent for a moment, and then he looked up with
a ridiculous face and said coldly, "He will never."

Mo Que measured the emotions between his brows inch by inch. He saw all kinds of
reactions of Lu Zhanxing at the moment.

Lu Zhanxing said, "I know him. No matter what step he took, he would never take this step
… he … he … "

Mo Xi said, "Is that so? Haven't you heard anything unusual about him in the past six months
when you were in prison? "

Lu Zhanxing took a step back, and there was a strange panic in his eyes.

Sure enough …

Mo Xi saw from this panic that he seemed to know something that he didn't know.

Lu Zhanxing must be hiding some secrets.

In this extremely tense silence, Mo Xi suddenly asked out of nowhere, "Lu Zhanxing, after
you were in prison, did you see Gu Mang?"

Lu Zhanxing looked up as if he was stabbed by a cold arrow!

Then his face turned pale, and he immediately turned his face away.

After a while, he said, "… What is Lord Xi He thinking? Mang 'er is now a criminal, how can
he see me? I'm eager to talk with him about the old days. But … haha. "He laughed at
himself," In a dream, it's more realistic to have a dream. "

"…" Mo Xi didn't say anything, but he had seen through Lu Zhanxing's reaction after his
question. The color of his eyes became darker.

He was almost sure that Gu Mang must have seen Lu Zhanxing in the past six months.

But in this way, this matter seemed even more strange. Gu Mang, as a deposed minister,
was watched day and night by the Emperor's secret guards. How could he have the
opportunity to break through this heavily guarded prison and go to Lu Zhanxing's prison?

"I'll ask you one last time," Mo Xi said, "Lu Zhanxing, Gu Mang really didn't come here to find
you?"
"… No."

"You really didn't have the slightest bit of injustice?"

Lu Zhanxing said, "No."

He knew that no matter how he asked, he wouldn't be able to get a decent answer. In the
end, the two didn't talk well, and no one could persuade the other, and no one gave in to the
other. Mochime walked out of the cold and gloomy prison cell.

Behind him came the sound of the iron chain lock, and the shackles with spiritual power
locked Lu Zhanxing's prison cell again.

Before Mo Xi left, he turned his face and looked at Lu Zhanxing one last time.

Lu Zhanxing sat in the dim halo of the bean oil lamp, his head lowered and eyes closed.

The moment he completely turned around, Lu Zhanxing suddenly raised his head again.

"Wait a minute!"

Mo Xi pursed his thin lips and looked sideways at Lu Zhanxing. "What?"

Lu Zhanxing gritted his teeth and said, "There's one more thing."

"…"

"Since you're here, I also want to ask you."

"Say it."

Lu Zhanxing hesitated for a while. This question had been suppressed in his heart for a long
time, and he knew that if he didn't ask now, he wouldn't have a chance in the future. So he
gritted his teeth and finally said, "After so many years, I've always wanted to know. You …
and … "

Seeing his expression and listening to his words, Mo Xi already had a guess. At this
moment, he stood in the same place, quietly waiting for him to continue.

"You and him … you and Mang 'er … are you two …" The content he wanted to express was
too difficult to say, and it was related to his partner. Even if Lu Zhanxing was shameless, he
couldn't help but stutter. "Are you two …"

Mo Xi said, "Yes."

Lu Zhanxing seemed to have been punched by Mo Xi's personal admission. No words just
now could make him feel more dizzy than Mo Xi's "Yes" at this moment.
After being in the army for so many years, Lu Zhanxing had already seen some clues from
some minor details. It was just that in the past, out of respect for Gu Mang, he was too
embarrassed to ask directly. But just because he didn't ask, it didn't mean that he was stupid
or blind.

He had noticed the way Mo Xi and Gu Mang looked at each other too many times. Once or
twice, he thought that he was thinking too much. But after so many times, he couldn't
convince himself that there was nothing between them. Not to mention how many times he
had seen Mo Xi and Gu Mang changing shifts and patrolling together. And when the two
came back, Gu Mang's eyes were always a little red and his voice was slightly hoarse.

Once, with the help of the bonfire, he even saw a red bite mark on Gu Mang's neck.

But guesses were guesses. When Mo Xi really stood in front of him and admitted it
personally, Lu Zhanxing still felt that he couldn't breathe. He suddenly took a few steps back
and sat on the stone bed. Almost dejectedly, he said, "Mang 'er, he's a lunatic … He's a
perfectly fine person. Why does he have to get involved with you …"

Lu Zhanxing bent down and rubbed his face in his palms. He said hoarsely, "Doesn't he
know what his background is … Why … Why does he have to fight for the most impossible
thing … Lunatic … He's really a lunatic …"

After a pause, Lu Zhanxing was almost exhausted, "Is it fun to be a moth to a flame? Why is
it that all he wants in his life, whether it's things or people, are so … so … "

His Adam's apple moved and two words fell from his lips.

"Ridiculous."

In the swaying light and shadow, Mo Xi looked at him. After a while, Mo Xi said, "Don't blame
him. Between me and him, he didn't fight for me. I'm the moth to a flame. I pestered him. "

After saying this, he turned around. His black robe fluttered and he disappeared into the
depths of the long corridor.

That night, after returning to Xi He's residence, Mo Xi tossed and turned, unable to fall
asleep. Finally, he suddenly sat up from the bed, put on his clothes and pushed the door
open. The starry sky was full of water, like broken diamonds covering the entire dark blue
sky.

He took a cloak and covered himself with it, then went to Apricot Blossom House.

Although it was inconvenient for him to appear in front of Gu Mang at this time because he
wanted to find out more of the truth buried in the past, he still couldn't help but want to see
Gu Mang eight years ago.
 Chapter 88

It was late at night, and the sounds of Yan Yingying in the Apricot Blossom House were
endless. Mo Xi walked towards the balcony where Gu Mang was. He was not worried about
being seen by others, because the cloak he was wearing was made by his grandfather in
Yue Chenqing using the feathers of the Stealthy Bird. Although the feathers of the Stealthy
Bird lost their effect the moment they left the body, the Yue Clan's ancestor was a great
refiner after all. He successfully retained the characteristics of the feathers, and the cloak he
made had the effect of being invisible three times.

Mo Xi flew down the eaves, and silently stopped outside the balcony where the flowers were
blooming.

The bamboo door was wide open at this time. Gu Mang did not call Fei Tian, who was
playing the pipa, back. He was the only one in the room.

Gu Mang was sitting in front of the table with his head resting on his hand, eyes closed.

He seemed to be asleep, but also seemed to be very awake. His long eyelashes fluttered
slightly with his breathing. Smoke rose in spirals from the incense burner beside Gu Mang's
hand, soaking his facial features very softly … Mo Xi stared at him inch by inch, from the
corner of his eyes and eyebrows to his lips and chin. The candlelight shone like an orange
butterfly resting on the tip of his nose.

Mo Xi was wearing the invisibility cloak. He held his breath and walked closer to him, looking
at this very familiar face from top to bottom. At this time, he suddenly understood how much
the Murong Lian relied on 'Fu Sheng Like A Dream'.

He knew that it was laced with poison, that he should not touch it, that it could erode
people's will and erode people's muscles and bones, but he still drank it …

It turned out that his addiction to Gu Mang had long been deep in his bones and marrow. It
was as deep as the smoke.

"Knock knock."

Suddenly, there was a knock on the closed door.

Mo Xi and Gu Mang regained their senses almost at the same time. Mo Xi took a step back
while Gu Mang got up to open the door.

Mo Xi originally thought that the person knocking on the door would be a little demon girl
who could fly into the heavens or dive into the earth. However, when the door opened and
Gu Mang turned to the side to let the person in, he saw that the person who came was not a
singer, but a person who was wearing a black cloak just like himself.
Although the person did not use the Invisibility Cloak, he used a silver-gold mask to cover his
facial features. From his tall and straight figure, one could tell that he was a man.

Who was he?

After thinking for a while, the cloaked man spoke. His voice had obviously been distorted by
the Illusory Sound Technique, and it sounded very hoarse and strange.

The man asked, "Is there anything unusual today?"

Gu Mang was silent for a moment before he answered, "No."

"Is that so?" The cloaked man said thoughtfully, "Has no one come to look for you?"

Gu Mang still answered, "No."

Seeing that he insisted, the man did not continue to ask. He put a bundle in his hand on the
table and said, "I brought this for you. Go and change."

Gu Mang lifted a hand to open a corner of the bundle, but quickly closed it again.

He asked the cloaked man, "What does this mean?"

"You're going to that place, so you should at least make some preparations."

Gu Mang's fingertips were still hanging by the edge of the bundle. When he heard this, he
suddenly stiffened and his knuckles unconsciously curled, grasping the outer skin of the
bundle. His situation made Mo Xi even more puzzled. Gu Mang had always been a very
calm person. Even if the sky fell from the sky, he could cover it as a blanket. However, this
cloaked man only needed to say a few words to make Gu Mang's face change color.

"I'm only telling you about the situation there because I'm afraid you won't believe me." The
cloaked man said, "Tonight, I'll take you to see it with your own eyes. Seeing is believing. "

Even though the candlelight was so warm, it could not warm up Gu Mang's pale face. Gu
Mang seemed to be suppressing an extremely complicated emotion. Even the color of his
lips was gradually fading. He lowered his eyes and his shoulders trembled slightly. Finally,
he picked up the bundle and turned to go behind the screen.

When Gu Mang came out from behind the screen again, he had changed into the same
outfit as the cloaked man. The cloak embroidered with light golden cloud and thunder
patterns covered his body from head to toe. Gu Mang said, "Let's go."

The two men left Yi Fang Pavilion one after the other. Mo Xi also followed behind them. This
brothel was a place where crooks and honest people mixed together. Whether it was the
procuress or the girls, they all remembered the three words "less" in their hearts, which were
to see less, ask less, and listen less. Therefore, when the two men dressed abruptly walked
through the long corridor of the brothel, the maids did not show the slightest bit of surprise.
They only bowed their heads and saluted them. Then, they looked down and let them go.

Gu Mang and the man in black did not speak along the way. Their relationship did not seem
to be very close. The man in black walked in front while Gu Mang followed silently behind
him.

The black-robed man's movement technique could not be seen, and the aura on his body
was concealed perfectly. Without exposing himself, Mo Que could not find out more about
the spirit flow related to him. He could only follow them all the way to see where they were
going.

After walking for about the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, the direction gradually
became clear. However, Mo Xi's suspicions grew deeper and deeper.

This was … the direction of War Spirit Mountain?

As expected, they finally stopped at the foot of War Spirit Mountain.

Eight years ago, there were no guards at the entrance of War Spirit Mountain. However,
because the peak of War Spirit Mountain had the tombs of the martyrs of the Chong Hua
dynasties, there was still an invisible enchantment in front of the mountain gate to show
respect. That enchantment could wash away almost all disguises and invisibility spells. This
also meant that Mo Xi's tracking could only stop here.

Gu Mang pulled down the hood of his cloak and looked up at the winding stone path. The
pine trees swayed on both sides, and the bright moon shone through the leaves on the old
bluestone road.

The man in black asked, "What's wrong?"

Gu Mang said, "When I think of leaving here soon, my hands will be stained with the blood of
the Chong Hua soldiers, I …"

He did not continue speaking. Mo Xi's heart suddenly tightened.

When they met before, Gu Mang had indeed lied to him. Gu Mang had really decided to
betray the country at this time. Gu Mang had really expected that his hands would be stained
with the blood of his former comrades.

Gu Mang …

Gu Mang …

Why are you doing this? And who exactly is this mysterious black-clothed man who is
accompanying you?!!!
Mo Xi tried his best to suppress his desire to go up and take off the man in black's mask,
even though this desire had already burned his eyes red.

He had a premonition that as long as he took off this person's mask, many questions would
be easily solved, and many mysteries would be solved. However, the clues would also be
cut off here, and he would not be able to find out more, and this was undoubtedly not worth
the loss.

Mo Xi's throat moved, and he calmed the surging impatience in his heart. Then he heard the
man in black say,

"Chong Hua's current situation is like this. After the defeat of Feng Ming Mountain, you saw
with your own eyes that you and your army are in dire straits. There are only people kicking
you when you are down, and no one is helping you when you are down. " The man in black
seemed to see that Gu Mang wanted to refute, so he raised his hand, "You don't have to tell
me that if Lord Xi He is here, he will side with you. It's useless even if he sides with you. You
are a smart person, and you should already know very well that Chong Hua has always
been in power. With your own strength, you can't change anything. "

Mo Xi's head was buzzing in a mess. This person was obviously instigating Gu Mang to
betray him, telling Gu Mang that Chong Hua's situation was like this, telling Gu Mang that
other than Xi He, no one else was on his side …

Liao people?

No. Impossible.

Which Liao people could come and go as they pleased in Chong Hua, as if there was no one
around?

Which Liao people could stand in front of Gu Mang so openly without arousing Gu Mang's
strong disgust and turning against him?

Unless …

Unless compared to Chong Hua, Gu Mang himself trusted this man in black more. But how
could this kind of trust be built in a few words in ten days? Could it be that Gu Mang had
been in contact with a spy from Liao Country even earlier? How could this be?!

The man in black said, "Things have come to this point. You have already made the move of
treason, and you have no regrets."

Mo Xi's throat was practically filled with blood.

It was just a short day. Eight years ago, just a short day before Gu Mang's betrayal. There
were actually so many things that were buried by the sands of time — Jun Shang's coldness
and ruthlessness, Lu Zhanxing's stubbornness, Gu Mang's worries, and this … the man in
black who pushed Gu Mang to the road to hell without any disguise.
Gu Mang heard every single word of the black-clothed man's words, but he didn't respond.

The night wind became stronger. The wide sleeves of his robe were like scattered flowers
that were about to be blown away. In this cold night, Gu Mang seemed to be cold. His
fingers curled slightly, wanting to hide them in his sleeves. But at this moment, the man in
black stretched out a few slender fingers from his sleeves. He held Gu Mang's hand.

Not only was Mo Xi agitated by this action, Gu Mang also suddenly turned his head. His dark
brown eyes looked at him in shock. He wanted to break free, but in the end, he didn't.

The man in black said in a low voice, "Marshal Gu, if you want to pave a road, your hands
will be stained with blood." As he said this, he lowered his eyelashes and carefully looked at
Gu Mang's fingers.

"I'm sure you're aware of the power and influence of the rich and powerful. You are a smart
man. Let's not talk about anything else. Go up the mountain and take a look. " The man in
black paused and said, "I hope that after you see it, you will understand what is trustworthy
and what is not. What is worth and what is not worth."

Gu Mang suddenly closed his eyes, the night wind ruffling the hem of his cloak.

In the stillness of the night, Mo Extinguish wished that Gu Mang could deny it, push away
this black-clothed man, and say, "I don't want to betray you." Even if he said, "Let me think
about it."

But Gu Mang didn't say it.

Mo Xi's heart turned cold inch by inch in this heartbreaking silence.

Gu Mang said, "I know. Let's go."

With these words, he passed through the enchantment of the mountain gate of War Spirit
Mountain. His billowing black robe was like black clouds. He went up the mountain without
looking back.

Mo Xi didn't know how long they had stayed on War Spirit Mountain. His whole body was
numb. One day in the Time Mirror, it was as if eight years of secrets had been unlocked.
They came crashing down on him like an avalanche. This man who had always been tall and
straight, as if he could withstand anything, had to lean his back against the stone wall to
barely stand.

But even if he stood like this, he still couldn't get enough blood. His vision turned black.
Memories of the past crushed his bones and broke his tendons. In the end, he slowly slid
down to sit by the bluestone of the mountain path. He raised his trembling hand and covered
his eyes.
There were too many things that he had to figure out. Instead, he was in a mess. What's
more, how cold-blooded and heartless did he have to be to be able to keep a calm heart in
this kind of stimulation?

When the sun rose slightly, Gu Mang and the man in black came down from War Spirit
Mountain. The man in black walked in front while Gu Mang followed behind.

Mo Xi looked up tiredly. His eyes were bloodshot like spider webs. He faced the blurry
sunlight and watched as the two people got closer and closer. Then, they passed through
the enchantment.

At this time, Mo Xi's mind was in a mess. His whole person was devastated. He was a proud
son of Heaven. If you asked him to recite the "Record of Fuzhou's Heavenly Tribulation",
which he could recite backwards when he was young, he might not be able to do it.

But even in this state, in this hazy morning fog, he still realized at first glance that Gu Mang
—

Gu Mang had cried.

Gu Mang was a very strong man. But a strong soul could not only be carried by a strong
body. Gu Mang's body was warm and soft. His eyes were as soft as the Epiphyllum in the
night. It was easy for him to cry because of sadness and stimulation. Mo Xi had once
explored Gu Mang's body like he had explored his own. He had already memorized Gu
Mang's state of mind under all kinds of emotions.

He saw that Gu Mang's slender eyes were slightly red. He knew that Gu Mang must have
cried.

Why did he cry? Who did he cry for? Was it for the past that he could not go back to, or for
the future that he had staked everything on?

The two stood at the foot of the mountain. The man in black looked up at the sky and said,
"It's getting late. If we don't leave now, we will be discovered."

"Yes." Gu Mang's voice was moist and slightly hoarse. He bowed to the man in black. "I
have seen what I should see. Thank you for your company tonight. Goodbye. "

"No need. You … take care of yourself. "

In a flash, the man in black used his lightness skill. His speed was so fast that no one could
see him clearly. He disappeared into the twilight. Gu Mang turned his head to take one last
look at the cloud-shrouded War Soul Mountain. He tightened the black cloak around his
shoulders, as if he was hiding a secret he could not tell anyone. He lowered his head and
strode away as well.
After Gu Mang left, Mo Xi did not need to hide anymore. He washed away his magic and
went up the War Spirit Mountain alone. He looked for clues on the mountain and finally went
to the War Spirit Forbidden Land.

Gu Mang had told him before that he felt that the War Spirit Mountain's forbidden land was
"familiar". So Mo Xi felt that they should have gone to this place just now. Although this
forbidden land was built by the royal family, it was still a simple prototype at this time. It was
not that difficult to break through the enchantment.

Mo Xi stood outside the forbidden land in the barren mountain. His fingers were covered with
the enchantment's light array.

He could feel that this was just a layer of ordinary high-level barrier. It was not as invincible
as eight years later. However, he was now in the mirror and was an uninvited guest. His
spiritual power and magic were greatly weakened. So even if this enchantment was not
perfect, he could not break through it …

The light of the enchantment in the War Spirit Mountain's forbidden land was constantly
surging, as if mocking this wandering soul from eight years later.

——

"Chong Hua's current situation is like this. You can't change anything by yourself."

"Marshal Gu, to pave a path, there is no blood on your hands."

"You know the power of Chong Hua's nobility."

"You have already made the move of treason. You have no regrets …"

Who was the man in black?

The meaning of this man's words was to let Gu Mang see clearly the situation of Chong Hua,
which was based on bloodline, and choose a new master. His words were very similar to the
soldiers of the Liao Kingdom.

But did Gu Mang really collude with the people of the Liao Kingdom so early?

Besides this guess, because the forbidden land in the War Spirit Mountain was built by the
royal family, perhaps there were nobles who saw something inside and knew about the
king's plan. They wanted to rebel, so they brought Gu Mang here to witness it with their own
eyes. They wanted to break Gu Mang's heart and make him give up. They wanted to
completely cut ties with the Chong Hua royal family and find a new path.

But this also did not make sense. Although there were undercurrents among the Chong Hua
royal family, which nobles really wanted the bloodline to be overturned …
Each question seemed to beat his heart. Mo Xi felt like he was in the middle of a fog. He
groped around in the fog, but could not grasp the truth of the matter.

In the end, he did not know the secret of this world. The only thing he was sure of was that
Gu Mang's rebellion was not so simple.

Even when he returned to Xi He's residence, Mo Xi did not completely recover.

Shuang Qiu carefully approached with a tray of snacks, "Master?"

"…"

"Master, did you not sleep well last night?"

Mo Xi did not say anything. He knew how ugly and ridiculous his current situation was.

The ancient books said that there was a slim chance of survival in the time mirror. He used
to think it was ridiculous, but now he felt that it was true. Not to mention that Gu Mang was
completely hypnotized, even he, as a companion who was involved in the past, could not
escape the fate of being tortured by the mirror.

In a person's life, there would always be more or less regrets. In a cycle of life, there would
always be all kinds of secrets hidden.

Faced with these regrets, would the person who returned to the past not want to make up for
it?

Faced with these secrets, how could the person who came from the future not feel shocked
…

When a person returned to the time in the mirror, he or she would realize that perhaps it was
just a slip of the tongue, a slip of the mind, and the vast sea turned into mulberry fields.

Or perhaps, like him, he or she would realize that many of the "facts" that he thought he
knew were just a clumsy disguise that fooled him for eight whole years. As for the truth, he
had no way to find out.

Mo Xi had a splitting headache. He was almost driven crazy by this pain.

Shuang Qiu said, "Master, you …"

Mo Xi's hand that was holding the teacup lost its strength. He suddenly clenched his fist and
crushed the porcelain cup into pieces. Shuang Qiu screamed. She saw blood flowing down
her cut fingers and across the back of her pale hand. She hurriedly said, "Master, master, I
will help you …"

"Get out."
"Master?"

Mo Xi's dark eyes were so bloodshot that they seemed to be covered with a layer of red
clouds. He stared at his bleeding hand and said hoarsely, "Get out."

Shuang Qiu didn't dare to say more. She hurriedly packed up the tray and left in a hurry. Mo
Xi didn't wipe the blood off his hand. He even hoped that this slight pain could wake him up
more.

The sobriety that he desperately wanted.

There were still two days before the day of Lu Zhanxing's execution. He felt that he could still
hold on. He wouldn't mess up the past in the time mirror because of a moment of impulse.

He also hoped that Murong Chuyi and the others wouldn't defeat Shan Gao so quickly and
save them from the mirror.

Reality had already buried this part of the past. He wanted to stay a little longer in the past
eight years …

Gu Mang once said that even if the flame would burn his limbs and bones into ashes, he still
wanted to ignite the light.

As for him, he didn't have the dream of being a hero like Gu Mang.

However, even if the pain would crush his flesh and bones into powder, he still wanted to dig
out the truth.

Chapter 89

In the blink of an eye, three days had passed in the mirror.

Mo Xi sat in a side room of a small inn in the suburbs, silently looking at the water drop by
the window.

According to Jun Shang's request, he should be on his way to the North today, but he didn't
leave. He raised his hand and looked at his palm, which had a translucent color — in fact, it
wasn't just his palm, the color of the grass and trees in this world had begun to fade in the
past few days.

This was a sign that the power of the Space-Time Mirror was weakening.

In the real world where Murong Chuyi and the others were, time passed very quickly.
Perhaps only Murong Chuyi or Jiang Yexue were casting spells or chanting spells on the
outside, but a few days had passed in the mirror.
According to this situation, Mo Xi estimated that in two or three days, he and Gu Mang would
completely leave this world, so he didn't care if Jun Shang found out that he didn't go to the
North, he just wanted to know more secrets before that.

Another drop of water fell.

The scale of the water drop was getting closer and closer to noon. Mo Xi got up and walked
to the bronze mirror, raised his hand to cast a simple disguise technique on himself, and
then pushed the door open and walked out.

"Let's go, let's go to the East Market to see the beheading!"

"Deputy General Lu is going to be beheaded, I really didn't expect that. Every dog has its
day, alas …"

"He killed so many people because of a moment of rashness, I think he deserves to die!"

Along the way, the crowd was bustling, and they were all rushing in the direction of the East
Market. Some of their faces were expectant, some were happy, some were sighing, and
some were fearful. But no matter what kind of mood they had, the East Market was like a hot
steamed bun of human blood, tempting vultures to stretch their necks and squeeze towards
the beheading platform.

Mo Xi didn't say a word as he followed the crowd forward.

Soon, he arrived at the East Market. The place was already full of people in charge of the
execution, and a group of spectators. They were like transparent dumpling skins, tightly
surrounding the platform.

Lu Zhanxing was wearing a white prison uniform, barefooted, sitting on the guillotine. His
expression was very calm, without the slightest panic of someone who was about to die. The
executioner brought him wine and meat, and he thanked him with a grin. He pulled a
drumstick from the plate, revealing his canine teeth as he chewed and swallowed.

He finished the meat in no time and began to drink the wine. He drank a cup of wine that
could swallow mountains and rivers.

In the end, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve. "Sir, your little wine pot is too unique. What a
sissy. Can you just give me a jar?"

The executioner looked at him strangely. "Why are you still eating so happily when you're
about to die?"

"That's right." Lu Zhanxing grinned like a wolf dog. "It's the last meal of my life. Do you want
me to cry and finish it?"
The executioner stared at him as if wondering how shameless this person was to be able to
laugh like this after causing such a huge mess.

"I don't have a jug of wine for you," the executioner said stiffly. "This is the only way to make
your last meal. I won't continue after you finish it. "

Lu Zhanxing sighed. "That's really a pity. I could have been drunk on the road. "

The executioner sneered. "So you're not free and easy. You just want to drink to boost your
courage so that you're not afraid of the pain when you're beheading."

"That's not it." Lu Zhanxing clapped his hands and laughed. "Beheading is just a scar the
size of a bowl. I want to go to the Yellow Springs drunk and see the beautiful scenery on
both sides of the River of Forgetfulness. Maybe I can even write a poem or two that will be
famous in the underworld."

"…" The executioner was speechless. Just at this moment, a clear voice came from the
noisy platform.

"What poem do you want to write? Is it two orioles singing in the willows, one uglier than the
other, or is it natural for me to be useful, singing every night not a dream? "

Everyone turned their heads, and Gu Mang appeared outside the crowd. He was wearing a
Chong Hua military uniform. He took off his military rank tassel, but his legs were still long
and his waist was thin. His appearance was dignified. His two slender fingers were hooked
on a hemp rope, and the rope was tied to a jug of wine covered with mud. Facing the
scorching noon sun, he walked towards the guillotine from a distance.

"Aiya, it's Marshal Gu …"

"Pei pei pei, I'm wrong. It's not Marshal Gu, it's Gu Mang, Gu Mang."

The crowd slowly separated, and many pairs of eyes curiously stared at the two of them.

Everyone knew about Lu Zhanxing and Gu Mang's life and death friendship. Everyone also
knew that because of Lu Zhanxing's death, Gu Mang fell from the top of tens of thousands to
the bottom of the valley, becoming a trash who spent all his time in brothels.

They finally met face to face at this moment, how would they react to each other?

Would Lu Zhanxing feel ashamed in front of Gu Mang?

Would Gu Mang curse his former best friend out of anger?

There was nothing more interesting than a jealous businessman divorcing his wife, or
brothers turning against each other. Although the first two could not be seen, the brothers
turning against each other could be counted on. Thus, the noisy guillotine gradually quieted
down.
The surroundings were too quiet. Mo Xi, who was hiding in the crowd, could even hear his
own heartbeat. His eyes followed Gu Mang's figure, the tall and handsome figure wearing an
old Chong Hua uniform.

Today, Gu Mang was not dispirited. He looked like a beautiful bamboo in the breeze, as if
the rotten days in the past six months had not eroded his strength of character.

In this silence, Gu Mang walked up to the guillotine alone.

Originally, he was surrounded by hundreds of people, but now, he was the only one left
among the 100,000 soldiers. The others were sacrificed, and the others were restrained. He
could not bring more people. There was only one person, a jar of wine, and a military
uniform without the military rank. Their former glory was like a golden millet dream, and now
there were only a few pitiful remnants left.

Lu Zhanxing raised his head and looked at him. After a moment, he grinned.

"Mang 'er, do you still remember the poems I wrote?"

Gu Mang lowered his eyelashes, and the thick eyelashes cast a hazy shadow on his eyelids.
He sat down with the wine jar and said, "Your writing is too bad. I can't forget it even if I want
to."

Lu Zhanxing laughed and scratched his feet. Then he said, "I knew you would come to see
me off today."

Gu Mang snorted, opened the seal of the wine jar, took a sip, and then pushed it to Lu
Zhanxing, "Drink."

"Oh, the fifteen-year-old white pear flower of Swan House."

"You know the value."

Seeing that these two people did not fight as expected, and did not fight with each other, let
alone the audience, even the executioner was stunned.

Lu Zhanxing was already a prisoner on death row, but Gu Mang had not betrayed the
country at that time. Although he did not have the military rank, his power was still there.
Therefore, the executioner was not willing and did not dare to publicly embarrass Gu Mang.

He hesitated, "Gu … cough, you see the standard rules of the last meal …"

"Anyway, we are brothers. I came to see him off." Gu Mang raised his head, "I'll have to
trouble you to make it convenient."
No matter what, Gu Mang was the beast of the Chong Hua, the ever-victorious God of War.
No matter what, Gu Mang did not do anything wrong when he was in the limelight, and there
was no personal hatred.

The messenger was gradually defeated by his black jade-like eyes. Finally, he sighed and
retreated to the side.

The sundial grew higher and higher with the sun, condensing the reflection of the night that
was thicker than ink.

Lu Zhanxing drank wine and talked with Gu Mang with a smile. It was probably because
people were about to die, and it was useless to talk about hatred. Neither of them mentioned
the defeat at Feng Ming Mountain.

The time of execution was getting closer and closer. Even though the sun was blazing white,
the air was filled with the smell of death. The audience looked at the sundial and swallowed.
They were a little nervous. And the people who were the least nervous were the people who
were about to die and the friends who were sending them off.

The wine was finally finished.

Gu Mang asked, "Do you have any other wishes?"

Lu Zhanxing smiled and said, "Too many."

"Which one can I help you with?"

Lu Zhanxing said, "Taste more white pear flower for me."

"Okay."

"See more beautiful scenery for me."

"Okay."

Lu Zhanxing thought for a moment. Finally, he raised his hand and stroked Gu Mang's
military uniform. "Mang 'er, don't wear this uniform in the future."

The charcoal in the brazier on the execution ground crackled. Gu Mang lowered his
eyelashes. His expression was somewhat gloomy, but also somewhat meaningful. Almost
everyone present couldn't understand why he had such an expression.

Except for Mo Xi.

Mo Xi knew that Gu Mang was determined to rebel at this moment. Lu Zhanxing's dying wish
was originally in the hope that Gu Mang could disarm and return home, no longer being
involved in the bloody storm.
But Lu Zhanxing did not know that Gu Mang would indeed never wear Chong Hua's military
uniform again. But Gu Mang would change into the black armor of the Burning Country, and
then walk on a bloody path of no return.

Gu Mang did not immediately say anything. He lowered his head, his eyelashes fluttering.

Finally, he smiled faintly and said, "Okay. I'll never wear it again. "

Lu Zhanxing's eyes brightened, and then he smiled.

"Are you serious?"

"When have I ever lied to you?"

Lu Zhanxing laughed. "You've loved to coax people since you were young. You've coaxed
me until I grew up." As he laughed, the smile that stretched out like spring leaves at the
corners of his eyes faded a little.

Gu Mang said, "Is there anything else you want to say?"

"…" Lu Zhanxing's eyes flowed with some gentleness. This was a gentleness that Mo Xi had
never seen on this tiger-like face.

Lu Zhanxing said, "Mang 'er, start a family soon."

Gu Mang, "…"

"You're always noisy, but we've been brothers for so many years. I know that you've always
wanted to have a place that truly belongs to you." Lu Zhanxing pointed out, "You're not
young anymore. If you've had enough fun, you should stop early … this way, I'll also …"

Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Gu Mang. Gu Mang asked, "Uncle Lu, how old
are you this year?"

Lu Zhanxing widened his eyes and curled his lips: "I'm just concerned about you, why don't
you know what's good for you."

Just as he was about to say more, he suddenly heard a sharp whistle. The cultivator on the
turret raised his head and blew the yak horn. The sound of the horn shook the sky. The
herald raised his voice and shouted: --

"The time has come!"

The hour is almost here.

The glaring sun had already risen to the center of the Dome Hut. The white rays of light
shone upon the dazzling masses, upon those who were about to leave and those who were
about to part ways, upon the vast expanse of spectators.
This was the last of this pair of brothers.

Gu Mang looked at Lu Zhanxing calmly, as if the two of them were going to be separated for
strategic reasons, but they would meet again sooner or later.

"Let's go," Gu Mang said.

Lu Zhanxing smiled. "Consider my words."

Gu Mang looked at him deeply and finally said: "… Okay, I will."

After he finished speaking, his long robe dragged on the ground, and he went down from the
narrow high steps of the execution platform.

The executioner stepped forward and raised his hand to pick up the copper awl wrapped in
red cloth. As the bell rang, the sound of metal colliding was clear and distant. The
executioner raised his voice and sang: "The time has come. Ready!"

It was not like in the legends, where a rider of the imperial army raised an arrow of command
and shouted: "Spare the prisoner!" There was also no violent resistance from Lu Zhanxing,
and no rescue from the prisoner.

In this world, there were not so many things that could be saved from death. There were only
a few people who could get the favor of the heavens.

Lu Zhanxing and Gu Mang, one on the stage and one below the stage, looked at each other.
Both of them could not help but think of a sentence that Lu Zhanxing once said when he
joined the army many years ago:

"I don't want to die at all. I just want to be a thousand-year-old tortoise. I want to marry a few
women and have a bunch of children. That life is called a free and happy life."

Gu Mang laughed. "You are now on the battlefield. Your head is on your belt. What else can
you do to be a thousand-year-old tortoise?"

Lu Zhanxing was not afraid at all. He touched his chin and said half-jokingly and half-
seriously, "That's true. Then I might as well think about how to die a worthy death."

"How do you think it's a worthy death?"

"The best is that I am in a country burning illusion. In the illusion, there are all peerless
beauties chasing me and wanting to have sex with me. It would be impolite for me to refuse.
In the end, I die of exhaustion." Lu Zhanxing smiled wretchedly and shook his legs. "Oh,
what a wonderful ending."

They were really fearless and untrustworthy. The matter of life and death was like a joke to
them.
"Or I will be killed by a peerless beauty. The best is that she likes me. I swear that I won't
obey her. She will rape me and then kill me. Wow, it's so exciting."

Gu Mang laughed and scolded, "Can't you say something normal?"

"What's the point of normal?" Lu Zhanxing licked his lips and smiled. "At most, I will die in
the battlefield. A group of friends will surround me and cry miserably. Two lines of tears. It's
scary to think about it. "

But who knew that the worst ending that Lu Zhanxing could think of at that time was much
better than his real future.

It turned out that as a soldier, his final ending was not to die in the battlefield. Instead, he
would be ashamed and useless to die on the Chong Hua guillotine with guilt.

No one cried. No one mourned for him. Two lines of tears.

The so-called friends, in the end, only Gu Mang was left.

The executioner with the wide scimitar took a step forward and raised the shiny scimitar in
his hand high.

Lu Zhanxing's messy hair was blown by the wind. He looked down at Gu Mang below the
stage and smiled in relief.

"Kill!"

With a word, from now on, they were strangers.

The author had something to say:

Lu Zhanxing: Do you still want a small drama today? I've already died. Bun-Hit-Dog only
wrote a small drama to express his grief when someone died. (Actually, it was to be lazy =
=)

Gu Mang: Didn't you die a long time ago? You have already died since the first word of this
article.

Lu Zhanxing: (Touching his neck) Oh … That's true.

Chapter 90

The bright red blood splashed in the audience's exclamation, and then slowly spread
along the wood grain of the platform.
The sun at noon was so dazzling that it made people panic. Gu Mang stood ramrod straight,
his face expressionless. He just watched as the head rolled off and the body fell to the
ground.

His best friend's head was separated from his body. The head rolled forward to the edge of
the platform and then stopped. A pair of closed eyes stared at him. It seemed to be saying,
"Mang 'er, turn back.

It's all over. Let my death be the end of a dream. Don't go any further. " There was no road
ahead, only the illusion of a mirage.

Turn back. Give up. "

The executioner's machete dripped with scarlet blood, and the blood flowed all over the
ground.

Go home …

The executioner followed the rules and sang, "The execution is over."

Like a beast that had been hibernating for a whole winter slowly awakening in a dark cave,
after the initial shock and shock, the crowd stiffened and gradually regained their
composure.

Most of them wanted to see Lu Zhanxing's body on the platform, but they didn't dare to.
Some women plucked up the courage to take a peek, and immediately buried their faces in
their palms. They were scared by the bloody scene.

"It's so miserable."

"Don't look at the platform. It's so scary. If you see it, you will have nightmares at night."

After a while, the crowd's focus gradually shifted to Gu Mang.

Slowly, some people began to notice Gu Mang's expression and began to whisper,

"Why does Gu Mang … have no reaction …?"

"It's true. His face didn't even change … Does he still hate Lu Zhanxing? After all, Lu
Zhanxing tricked him so badly."

"Then why did he come to see him off?"

"Probably … for the sake of his face. Alas, people like them always fight among themselves.
They won't come out in the open. "
After all, Gu Mang was a minister of the state. At that time, he hadn't colluded with the
enemy, so someone immediately retorted, "What nonsense are you talking about? Gu Mang
is not that kind of person at all! Although Deputy Marshal Lu is his old friend, he has made a
big mistake. Marshal Gu saw him off for the sake of righteousness and didn't lose his
composure because of etiquette. He has already gone to this extent, what else do you want
him to do? "

The other party was not to be outdone either. He snorted disdainfully, "Brothers, brothers.
We live and die together, share joys and sorrows together. That's what brothers are. If I were
Gu Mang, I would have rescued him long ago, or I would have knelt in front of you and
begged to exchange my life for the lives of my brothers. How could I be like him? "

"How do you know Gu Shuai hasn't begged?"

"Just based on his current cold attitude, Gu Mang is a cold-blooded, heartless, hypocrite!"

Perhaps Gu Mang had heard all of this, or perhaps he hadn't. He was still looking at the
scaffold. The executioner had already left, and the executioner was directing his men to deal
with the aftermath. He stood under the scorching noon sun. His figure was like pine and
bamboo, elegant and straight. He did not look the least bit hurt by the pain.

He looked at Lu Zhanxing's body being tied up without blinking. He looked at Lu Zhanxing's

head being hung up high. He looked at the bloodstains on the ground being washed away.

The executioner opened a yellow scroll and read it without any emotion, "The guilty official,
Lu Zhanxing, has lost his virtue in front of the battle. He brought disaster upon himself by
killing the messenger. Feng Ming's army has been defeated. Today, he will be sentenced to
death. His body will be exposed for three days. This will be announced to the nation. "

His voice reverberated clearly under the clear sky, and all the dust finally settled.

The execution was completely over. Gu Mang didn't linger. Under everyone's sidelong
glances, he picked up the jar of Pear Blossom White that he and Lu Zhanxing had finished
drinking, turned around, and left without looking back.

Finally, he was the only one left among the hundred thousand soldiers.

Gu Mang returned to his own residence. Mo Xi was wearing an invisibility cloak and had
been following him.

This great general who was once ranked first in Chong Hua was very poor. He did not have
a mansion that belonged to him. It was no wonder that he needed money to recruit soldiers
and make weapons. He needed money to buy food and equipment. He also needed money
to build relationships.

His military salary was only so much. So after he got rid of his slave status, he only rented a
small house in a secluded place in the East Market. In addition to the woodshed, there was
only one bedroom in this small house. There was only one bed in the bedroom, a blanket, a
pair of tables and chairs, and a few broken wooden boxes.

It turned out that this was all the property of a famous general.

Gu Mang returned to the house and put the jar of wine on the table. Then he went to the
woodshed. It was time for lunch. He boiled water and made a fire. He heated up the leftovers
in the screen cabinet.

He ate.

His last brother was dead. He could not go back to what he had done yesterday.

But he ate.

On the small wooden table, there was the empty red clay jar that Lu Zhanxing drank from
before he died. There was a big bowl of white rice, vegetables and tofu. Gu Mang was like a
person who had been hungry for a long time. He kept eating rice with his chopsticks. Soon,
the bowl of rice was eaten by him. There was not even a grain of rice left. He got up again
and went to get himself another bowl. He still ate like he was starving.

It was as if there was a bottomless hole in his heart. Only by eating continuously could the
empty feeling not be so shocking.

He buried his head in the rice. His mouth was stuffed full. His cheeks were bulging. In the
end, the speed of swallowing could not catch up with the speed of stuffing food into his
mouth. He slowed down, but still choked. He choked and tried hard to swallow the rice in his
mouth without making a sound. It was as if he was choking on something that he could not
say, or something that he could not complain about.

He swallowed almost miserably. His head was raised, his eyes were wide open. He looked
at the beams of the roof. Suddenly, he let out a sob.

It was like he was choking because he had eaten too much.

It was so funny.

But his eyes were red.

Mo Xi was standing beside him. He was very close, but he could not say a word. He could
not touch a single hair on Gu Mang's head. He just watched as Gu Mang's eyes became
more and more moist.

Gu Mang raised his head, as if he wanted to hold back the things in his eyes. He even
quickly raised his hand to wipe his eyelashes and sniffed.

He restrained himself. At least, he thought that he restrained himself. So he lowered his face
again and picked up the chopsticks to eat the bland and tasteless rice again.
When he was young, he and Lu Zhanxing often ate the rice with only vegetables and tofu in
Wangshu Mansion.

He tried his best to take a few mouthfuls, but the pain of death was like a delayed blade that
drilled into his lungs. Finally, it began to fight for his breath, corrode his flesh and blood, and
shattered his face that pretended to be indifferent.

So slowly, his hand holding the chopsticks began to tremble. His lips with rice began to
tremble. He began to tremble. He tried to hold on, but tears began to flow out of his eyes.

Drop by drop, they flowed down his cheeks and fell on the table.

He did not make a sound. He raised his hand to wipe his tears while stuffing the rice into his
mouth. His throat was bitter. He choked on his sobs and swallowed them with the rice.

But at a certain point, his trembling hands could no longer pick up the vegetables and tofu.
He tried once, but it slipped. He tried again, but it broke …

This man, who carried 70,000 souls on his back, was suddenly defeated by this insignificant
failure on the dining table.

Gu Mang suddenly threw his chopsticks. He stood up and swept everything on the table to
the floor. The porcelain cups shattered all over the floor. The one that shattered the most
was the empty wine jar that Gu Mang brought back.

He gasped for breath. His chest rose and fell rapidly. He stared blankly at the mess in front
of him.

The red clay wine jug had been smashed into a pile of scattered old dreams by him.

Gu Mang looked and looked … His eyes were red. Then he walked over and squatted down,
almost in a daze. He reached out to pick up the broken pieces. But before his fingertips
touched them, he suddenly curled back. He looked as if he had just woken up from a dream.

This kind of waking up from a dream made Gu Mang's face look very broken.

It was the first time that Mo Xi saw this kind of broken look on his face after knowing him for
so long.

If Gu Mang dared to appear in front of anyone in the army with this kind of expression,
everyone's faith in him would collapse. He was not the God of War. He was a pile of soft
mud, a lonely and helpless ant, a broken piece of loose sand.

Gu Mang sat down weakly. He was wearing a neatly ironed and clean military uniform, but
he seemed to have lost all his muscles and bones. He fell and sat on the dirty floor.

He trembled. He stared at the mess on the floor.

At first, a small whimper escaped from his throat, like a homeless wolf cub. Later, the
whimper became choked. He struggled to struggle out from the depths of his throat
intermittently.

"I'm sorry … I'm sorry …"

Mo Xi looked at him. She watched him sit on the cold floor, slowly curling up and hugging his
knees. She watched him try his best to hold back his tears, but he still could not hold back
his tears. She watched him bite his lips so hard that his teeth were full of blood, but he still
could not hold back his weak voice.

The God finally collapsed.

The God of War was finally defeated.

Gu Mang slightly loosened his teeth. He bit himself with all his strength. He was almost
driven crazy by himself. He gasped for breath. His eyes were red. He looked around the
room in despair. It was as if he hoped that someone would suddenly appear to save him, to
kill him, to save him, to save him, to kill him, to be a God or a demon.

Save him.

Keep him company.

Pain …

Too much pain.

Why was it that the world was vast, but it could not keep seventy thousand heroes?

Why was it that the netherworld was so deep, but it did not accept him as a living ghost?

He was the only one left.

Gu Mang finally wailed out in grief. He wailed. He hugged himself. He hugged himself tightly.
It was as if he was trying his best to hug his brothers across the line of life and death. It was
as if his body had been taken over by his brothers who had died. The heroic souls crossed
the Yellow Springs and tried their best to hug their Marshal Gu …

The cries that leaked out from his blood-stained lips were ultimately indescribable. He could
not bear the pain.

Gu Mang kept saying, "I'm sorry …"

I'm sorry …
Mo Xi looked at him. It was as if his heart was pierced to the bone. From the moment Gu
Mang tried his best to eat while crying silently, he felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife.

At this moment, Gu Mang's pain was like his pain.

Gu Mang's helplessness was like his helplessness.

At this moment, he saw with his own eyes how much pain Gu Mang was in after losing Lu
Zhanxing.

It was so painful that it felt as if his heart was about to bleed dry.

He looked at Gu Mang's eyes. Gu Mang's mind must be a little confused. It was as if he

could see a ghost, but also as if he longed to see a ghost. Gu Mang searched the entire
room in despair.

He wanted someone to accompany him. Whether it was to take his life or to blame him, he
wanted to see if there was anyone to accompany him.

Mo Xi's heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife.

In the past, when Gu Mang complained to the Golden Hall, he was not by Gu Mang's side.

Later, when Gu Mang was still in deep pain, he was also not by Gu Mang's side.

Now …

He knew that the past in the mirror could not be changed. He knew that acting recklessly
could be dangerous.

But like Gu Mang, Mo Xi had been enduring too much pain all this time.

Before Gu Mang betrayed the country, he owed Gu Mang everything … It was all because
he did not accompany Gu Mang properly. He did not see the knot in Gu Mang's heart in
time. It was all because he treated Gu Mang as an indestructible god, but forgot that under
the armor, it was actually just a mortal body of flesh and blood.

A body riddled with scars but still struggling …

A mortal body of flesh and blood.

After all, a human's heart was not a stubborn stone or cold iron. These eight years of
forbearance finally collapsed. Mo Xi could not bear it anymore. He removed the invisibility
spell on the cloak. He frowned and half-knelt beside Gu Mang, who was curled up into a ball.
He said hoarsely, "Gu Mang, look at me. I'm still here."

I'm still here …

But Gu Mang did not know if it was because he was too sad or because his mind was so
tense that he had already broken down. He did not react to Mo Xi's voice or Mo Xi's sudden
appearance.

Mo Xi was in so much pain that he could not speak. His hands were also trembling. He
raised his hand, wanting to pull his lover, who was dressed in a military uniform but no
longer looked glorious, into his arms.

At this moment, he did not want to think about the consequences anymore.

He really …

He really had been driven crazy by the eight years of pain and longing. He had been
backtracked by the Time Mirror.

"Gu Mang … Gu Mang …" Mo Xi's voice was soft and hoarse. "It's okay. I'll be with you … I'll
be with you …"

He hugged him from behind and pulled him into his arms.

But just as their shoulders were about to touch, a faint light flashed. Mo Xi realized that he
had passed through Gu Mang's body.

He looked at his hands in a daze. His face turned pale and his gaze became flustered.

There was no time.

Murong Chuyi and Jiang Yexue's curse of breaking the mirror had reached the last part.

He did not know how long he could stay in this mirror world, but at least from this moment
onwards, he had become nothingness.

He could no longer resonate with this world.

He could no longer appear and comfort Gu Mang. He could no longer turn back Gu Mang.

On this day, Gu Mang curled up in a pile of broken porcelain on the floor. He hugged his
knees and stayed like this from dawn to dusk.

As the night deepened, he leaned against the cold wall. Like a beast that had left its herd, he
curled up and slept. His eyes were red, the tip of his nose was red. Even the edges of his
ears that were curled up in his black hair were a pitiful shade of red.

Mo Xi sat beside him for the whole night. In his dream, Gu Mang was also sobbing
unconsciously. Mo Xi raised his hand, but he could not wipe away the tear from eight years
ago.
Time was like this. Nothing could change.

Even if it was just an illusion, they had still come this far in the end.

Chapter 91

Next, Lu Zhanxing's corpse was exposed for three days.

During these three days, everything in the mirror continued to fade, and people's voices
were blurred as if they were separated by a vast ocean. Mo Xi didn't need the invisibility
cloak to go anywhere freely, but time was running out. He couldn't talk to anyone from eight
years ago, and he couldn't find out more about the truth.

He fell into a passive state of waiting.

During these three days, Gu Mang didn't go anywhere, and no one came to visit him. Lu
Zhanxing was Gu Mang's closest friend in the past, and also the deputy commander of the
Tortoise Army. Many people thought that Lu Zhanxing wouldn't die in the end, and that he
would be pardoned by the Emperor at the last moment.

But the Emperor didn't care about Gu Mang's feelings and face, and Lu Zhanxing was still
beheaded.

As a result, almost everyone caught the scent of this news —

Gu Mang really lost power, and it was impossible for him to make a comeback.

The Gu Army was finished.

No one would accompany a lackey of the past. In front of the General's house, there were
few saddles and horses now.

Only Mo Xi, who came from eight years later, accompanied him, but Gu Mang couldn't see
him. He stayed at home, lying on the bed in a daze. He didn't eat if he could, and didn't
move if he could. Time seemed to have stopped. But Mo Xi knew that time was still passing
mercilessly. Mo Xi sometimes looked at his hands, his fingers were stretched out, and they
had become transparent. It seemed that he would leave the mirror world in these few hours.

He didn't even know if he could hold on until tonight.

"Marshal Gu."

There was a knock on the door, and someone shouted outside. Gu Mang opened his eyes in
a daze for a while, and then staggered up. He was a little dizzy because he had been hungry
for too long, and he almost fell down when he got up. Mo Xi instinctively went to help him,
but he couldn't. Gu Mang still fell to the ground awkwardly, and then quickly got up. The door
opened, and standing outside was a messenger from the palace.

"The Emperor has an order for you to go to the Throne Room."

Gu Mang looked very tired. "What's the matter?"

"This …" The messenger said, "I'm not sure either. Marshal Gu will go."

Mo Xi understood that Jun Shang was going to give Gu Mang the last mission. He couldn't
help but pray that he could stay in the Time Mirror for a while longer so that he wouldn't be
able to escape at this time. He really wanted to see what Gu Mang's final mission was
before his betrayal.

After sending off the official, Gu Mang came to the dim yellow bronze mirror. He changed
into clean coarse clothes and washed his face with water. Beads of water flowed down his
cheeks, washing away the tiredness on his face, but it couldn't wash away the blood in his
eyes.

In order to make himself look more energetic, Gu Mang raised his hand to tie his hair into a
high ponytail. Then, he habitually wanted to buckle the crown that represented his military
rank, but his fingers touched nothing on the table.

He was no longer a general.

"…"

Gu Mang was silent for a while. He fumbled around and found a silk ribbon to tie his hair into
a bun. The silk ribbon was white, and it was unknown who he was secretly wearing it for.

He entered the palace.

When the imperial guards saw him, the red pheasants on their hoods rustled. They wanted
to salute him, but they quickly realized that they shouldn't do so, so they straightened their
heads.

Deep in the Forbidden Palace, the Imperial Army could not openly size him up, but their
gazes were all secretly watching him appear from the end of the long corridor and disappear
into the depths of Royal City.

These years, Gu Mang had walked through this corridor countless times. His rank was
getting higher and higher, and he had more and more fans.

And now, he had become a commoner again, wearing a green robe and cloth shoes. He
was all alone. He had spilled half his life's blood and used up all his sincerity. In the end,
after going around in circles, it wasn't much different from when he first entered the palace
as a slave.

Stepping into the hall, he saw the majesty of the throne on the high steps. Because it wasn't
the time for a court meeting, there were three layers of white soft curtains in front of the
throne, covering everything behind.

The emperor's appearance shouldn't be lightly peeked at.

Gu Mang paused. He didn't raise his eyes. His eyelashes were lowered, and his eyes were
focused on his nose. He knelt down and kowtowed, "Commoner Gu Mang. Greetings,
Junshang. "

The throne room was completely silent. There was no response at all.

Gu Mang waited quietly for a while, then stood up and kowtowed again, "Commoner Gu
Mang greets Junshang."

This time, there was finally a response, but it didn't come from the throne room. Instead, it
came from behind Gu Mang. It floated in like a thin layer of smoke.

"Surnamed Gu, you also know that you are a commoner now. Why would Junshang be
willing to see you?"

Mo Xi and Gu Mang turned around at the same time, only to see the Murong Lian standing
at the door with his wide sleeves rolled up in disgust.

Eight years ago, the Murong Lian hadn't started to take 'Floating Life Like A Dream', so his
mental state was much better than it was later, and he didn't look so tired and weak. He was
wearing a blue aristocratic robe with golden edges. Although his expression and appearance
were a little foppish, his shoulders and back were straight, and his pair of long legs were also
straight. He was not like later on, when he looked like he was about to fall down wherever he
went.

Gu Mang straightened up and asked, "Why are you here?"

"What about me?" The Murong Lian sneered, "Marshal Gu, you're so forgetful. You've
served me for so many years, massaging my shoulders, massaging my legs, and flattering
me in every way possible. What, after being a general for a few years, have you forgotten
your roots? "

"…"

"Moreover, you are now a commoner and I am a prince. It's your honor that I'm here to
deliver a message to you on behalf of Junshang. "

The Murong Lian raised his sharp chin, and a mocking expression appeared on his fair face.
"Kneel to receive the edict?"

Gu Mang was silent for a while, and finally lowered his eyes. He knelt on the ground, and his
light green robe fell to the ground. Mo Xi was used to seeing Marshal Gu in armor, but it
turned out that after taking off his armor, his bones were thin, and his neck was exposed
from the wide collar. He was so tired that it seemed like it would break with a gentle pinch.

The Murong Lian spread out his luxurious golden robe sleeves, took out Junshang's edict,
and slowly read, "Huang Xi's heavenly mirror, Chong Hua's imperial edict, the battle of
Phoenix Cry, where corpses were floating for thousands of miles, traced back to the source,
it was all because of Marshal Gu Mang's bad judgment and Deputy Marshal Lu Zhanxing's
misconduct in front of the Star Formation, killing the special envoy from Rouli, trapping
thousands of troops in the cauldron, and harming the diplomatic relations of Chong Hua.
Today, the guilty official, Lu Zhanxing, has been beheaded in public, and ordered the late
marshal, Gu Mang, to take his head and personally go to Rouli to apologize. Imperial edict. "

After this edict was read, not only Gu Mang, but even Mo Xi was stunned.

Junshang's intention was for Gu Mang to personally take Lu Zhanxing's head and go to
Rouli to apologize for Lu Zhanxing's killing of the special envoy from Rouli!

The voice in the Time Mirror was getting softer and softer, and at this time, Mo Xi felt his
ears buzzing.

He actually wanted Gu Mang to personally offer Lu Zhanxing's head to the neighboring

country …

Junshang did not care about Gu Mang's feelings, and did not care whether Gu Mang would
break down or betray him! He was indeed testing Gu Mang's bottom line.

He was even willing to force this person away as the price.

The Murong Lian narrowed his three white peach blossom eyes, "What? Marshal Gu, are
you not going to accept the edict? "

Mo Xi shook his head.

No.

Don't accept it … don't accept it …

But looking at Gu Mang's eyes, this person seemed to have already seen through
Junshang's disgust. After the initial shock, Gu Mang's expression became cold, calm, and
even somewhat undisguised disgust.

Don't accept it …
"Commoner Gu Mang." A muffled voice fell from Gu Mang's lips, "… accept the edict."

He raised his slightly trembling fingers and took the edict from the Murong Lian's hands.

Falling from the cliff, everything was set in stone.

As a result, in the late autumn of this year, many people had a new fate — the only slave
army in Chonghua was not guaranteed. Lu Zhanxing was beheaded in the East Market, and
his head was hung in the downtown area for three days. In order to humiliate Gu Mang, who
had once contradicted him in court, Junshang actually ordered Gu Mang to personally
deliver Lu Zhanxing's head to Rouli three days later to thank him for killing the special envoy.

Gu Mang carried his brother's head on his back and set out on his journey.

The sunset and dusk were the thickest colors, but in Mo Xi's eyes, it was almost transparent.
The power of the Time Mirror became weaker and weaker, and the world in the mirror began
to be entangled with the outside world. Mo Xi could even occasionally hear chanting outside
the Time Mirror.

It was Jiang Yexue's voice, chanting to break the curse.

"Crossing the sea of bitterness, yesterday has no pursuit …"

"Golden Millet is like a dream, why don't you return …"

In a trance, Jiang Yexue's voice disappeared, and only the various sounds in the mirror
world remained.

Gu Mang, who was on a long journey, tightened the cloth bag on his back, and came to the
entrance of Chong Hua's East Market. He walked in front of a steamed biscuit stall.

"Lady boss, give me five steamed biscuits."

The person selling the steamed biscuits was a beautiful woman. In the past, when Gu Mang
came to her stall, she would shout and laugh, and her voice was loud. She wanted the whole
world to know that Gu Mang had eaten the steamed biscuits baked by her family. But today,
when she looked up from the stove with a smile, her smile froze.

Gu Mang thought he didn't make it clear, so he said again, "Five steamed biscuits, the same
old flavor."

The woman suddenly became a little dazed. On one hand, she was anxious to cut ties with
this man who had lost his power. Even if it was just a business relationship, it seemed to be
difficult for her. On the other hand, she was really embarrassed, and her conscience was
worried about her snobbishness.
Just like that, she froze for a while, and then her husband came over.

"We're not selling, we're not selling, we're closing!"

Gu Mang was stunned, and his eyes widened slightly, "But the evening market has just
begun …"

The man said unreasonably, "We're not selling!"

Gu Mang understood. He glanced at the woman, and that woman's face was completely red.
Her conscience seemed to have been completely shattered at this moment, and the broken
blood rushed to her face, dying her face red.

He remembered the first time he came to her stall to buy biscuits. She hadn't married yet,
and was still a young girl. When she saw him coming, she was so excited that she stuttered.

At that time, she was the same as now, and her cheeks were blushing.

Unfortunately, as time passed, the girl became a woman, and the reason for her blushing
face was completely different from back then.

Gu Mang sighed and said, "Then forget it. I originally wanted to buy some to eat on the road.
Your steamed biscuits are very similar to the ones I ate in the north. They're all very good.
Thank you for doing business for so many years. "

He turned and left after he finished speaking. The woman was so ashamed that she wanted
to die. She couldn't help but look at his back and shout, "Gu Mang — —!"

Her man turned pale with fright, and immediately covered her mouth, "What are you
shouting about? Do you want to die? "

The woman trembled, and after this shout, she completely lost her upright courage. She
lowered her head and didn't dare to make a sound. After Gu Mang's footsteps paused for a
moment, he disappeared into the bustling crowd. When she raised her head again with tears
in her eyes, she couldn't see him anymore.

Mo Xi accompanied Gu Mang, walking with him from stall to stall, and watching.

Gu Mang seemed to have wanted to bring some food from his homeland on the road, and
even stopped for a moment in front of a stall selling Chong Hua paper cuts. However, he
was too eye-catching, and the longer he stayed in the East Market, the more people stared
at him.
The stall owners would usually enthusiastically solicit customers, but when he walked past,
they all lowered their heads and didn't say a word, as if they wished that they could
disappear from this world together with their stall.

Gu Mang was a tactful person, and he didn't blame them.

These small businessmen guarded a small area to make a living, and whoever paid attention
to him would have a hard time in the future. He was someone who had lived at the bottom of
society, and he knew how painful it was to be looked down upon and not have enough to
eat. Therefore, when he looked at these hawkers who avoided him, there wasn't any
resentment in his eyes.

However, he didn't know that it would be so difficult to buy one or two things from his
homeland before he left.

In the end, Gu Mang still left the bustling East Market empty-handed. As he walked, he
sighed. "Zhanxing, I'm sorry. I won't be able to buy your favorite Pear Blossom White for a
while. I can't drink it for you. "

Naturally, the head in the backpack wouldn't answer.

Gu Mang tightened his backpack again and continued to walk forward.

Soon, he passed the guards and went out of the city gate. He walked on an ancient bridge
carved out of white jade. This bridge was called the Chong Hua Bridge, and it crossed a
wide moat. One end was the road he came from, and the other end was connected to a
winding road in the suburbs with luxuriant grass and pavilions.

At the end of the bridge, there was an old man who was over seventy years old. His legs
were rotten and attracted mosquitoes and flies. Gu Mang knew this person. He had been
leaning here for many years, begging for food from the people who entered and left the city
every day.

The old beggar was old, and he never moved. The city guards had chased him away
countless times, but he always rolled his muddy old eyes, supported himself on the ground
with his hands, and crawled away while cursing. However, after a day or two, he would crawl
back like a gangrene attached to the bone, and still stay here to beg.

Gu Mang once asked others why this old man insisted on staying at the city gate, by the
Chong Hua Bridge.

At that time, an old cultivator told him that this old man had been on the battlefield before,
and his whole army was wiped out. The old man was greedy for life and afraid of death, so
he ran back before the battle and saved his life. The old man's conscience couldn't get over
it. Not long after, he couldn't take it anymore and went to confess to the Old Lord and asked
for forgiveness. However, at that time, the Old Lord was benevolent and didn't want to kill
people. He only stripped him of his military rank, destroyed his spiritual nucleus, and made
him a commoner.

He tried to drown his sorrows in wine, and tried to believe in virtue and escape, but in the
end, he couldn't untie the knot in his heart.

After that, the days passed, and his mind collapsed.

The young cultivator became an old cultivator, and the old cultivator became crazy. Every
day, he could recall the moment when he abandoned his comrades and ran away. He was
completely driven mad. In his madness, he chopped off his own legs. He thought that this
could change the past, that this way, he wouldn't turn around and run away.

But it was useless.

The old man became crazier and crazier.

He was almost eighty years old. For so many years, he guarded by the Chong Hua Bridge
day and night. He guarded the road that the army had to pass through to return to the army.
His pair of old, turbid eyes were always looking at the distant horizon.

No one knew what he was waiting for.

Until that day, Gu Mang returned triumphantly as the commander-in-chief for the first time.
His bright red cloak was wrapped in shining armor, and he rode a snow-winged horse with
golden wings. He led the vast army through the billowing dust.

The dirty old man by the Chong Hua Bridge was suddenly more energetic than any time Gu
Mang had seen him before. He dragged his broken limbs and struggled to straighten up. He
waved at them with great effort, and shouted with tears in his eyes, "You're back! You're
finally back! "

The attendant asked curiously, "Who is this old man talking about?"

Gu Mang looked left and right. He only saw himself and his travel-worn comrades behind
him.

Gu Mang pondered for a while. Suddenly, his heart moved. He suddenly understood what
the old man had been waiting for all this time.

He was waiting. He was waiting for the brothers that he had abandoned to be able to step
through the decades and return to the city in high spirits.

The old man had been waiting all this time.

So Gu Mang got off his horse and walked in front of him. The old man looked up at him. The
sunlight pierced the old man's dim eyes. The old man cried. As he cried, he kowtowed to Gu
Mang. At the same time, he tried to move over to hug him.

Lu Zhanxing clicked his tongue and said, "Mang 'er, you're so dirty!"

Gu Mang said, "It's okay."

He raised his hand and touched the old man's head.

Everyone had moments of weakness and made mistakes. The deserter had suffered for
most of his life because of his escape. Gu Mang thought that it was enough.

The old man opened his leaky mouth and cried hysterically. One moment, he called Gu
Mang "Little Zhao". The next moment, he called Gu Mang "Little Chen" and "Little Winter
Melon".

Gu Mang agreed to all of them. From that day on, the old man calmed down.

He was still a little crazy, but he no longer stared straight at the horizon. He began to look
like a proper beggar. He would smile at people passing by, toss a dirty bowl, and sing his
Falling Lotus.

"…" Gu Mang tightened the cloth bag around Lu Zhanxing's head and walked to the end of
the Chong Hua Bridge. He knew that today might be the last time he would pass by the old
beggar's side.

"Uncle."

The old beggar had a bountiful harvest today. There was a big steamed bun in his bowl and
a biscuit in his arms. He actually didn't remember who Gu Mang was. Although Gu Mang
had untied the knot in his heart when he returned to the imperial court, he was old and had
been tormented by his obsession for so long. He couldn't remember which general had
gotten off his horse and was willing to forgive him, a sinner, and be his Little Zhao, Little
Chen, and Little Winter Melon.

So he raised his head and laughed foolishly, leisurely looking at Gu Mang.

"Master, give me a reward."

Gu Mang also lowered his head to look at the stinky beggar. After a while, he also laughed.

"The only person who is willing to talk to me now is you."

After saying this, he handed all the soft and fine shell coins in his Qiankun bag to the old
beggar.

Gu Mang said, "Let's go."

He got up, but the moment he stood up, the old man suddenly grabbed his wrist.

"What's wrong?"

The old man seemed to realize something, but also seemed to not. In the end, he stretched
out his trembling hand that was like a chicken's claw and took out the dirty biscuit from his
arms.

His wrinkled face overflowed with a smile as if he was presenting a treasure.

"Here, here."

"For me?"

The old man seemed to have a perception that ordinary people didn't have because he was
close to the mandate of heaven. He kept stuffing the biscuit into Gu Mang's hands. "Take,
take, and your brother to eat on the road … eat on the road …"

Gu Mang was stunned.

Perhaps the eyes of old people and children could see ghosts and the future.

He looked at the old face that was densely wrinkled and shriveled like a walnut. After a long
while, he slowly put on a smile and took the biscuit from his homeland from the old beggar's
hands.

"Thank you very much. In the end, I can still take away the memories of my homeland. "

The old man nodded at him in confusion. His lips trembled as he kept saying, "You have to
come back, you have to come back …"

Gu Mang's smile froze, but it didn't fall. His eyelashes trembled slightly. He stood up and
said, "Let's go."

After he finished speaking, he carried the cloth bag and looked back at the towering city gate
tower.

On the city gate tower, the two vigorous and solemn seal characters "Chong Hua" were
illuminated by the setting sun. They were colorful and dazzling.

Gu Mang looked at it for a long time. He seemed to be muttering to himself, but also seemed
to be talking to someone.

He said again, "Let's go."

Let's go.
The remnants of the Bastard Army were still detained in the prison by the Junshang. Lu
Zhanxing's body was in Gu Mang's backpack. No one came to bid farewell to Gu Mang.

He turned around and walked alone on the Chong Hua Bridge. The river under the bridge
was rolling. It was as glorious as yesterday.

The old man by the Chong Hua Bridge suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs. His voice
was like a broken gong. The old man stretched his neck and looked at Gu Mang's figure
walking towards the horizon. His voice was hoarse, and his trembling hand knocked on the
begging bowl. He opened his mouth and began to mockingly sing the most fluent Falling
Lotus he could remember.

"Time flies like a shuttle. I say time passes by in two different ways. The prosperity of the
past was envied by me. Every year is wasted. Unfortunately, I have no money today. Every
moment is like a year. I once wore a light coat and carried a fat horse on a high mountain. I
commanded thousands to drive the mountain. The sound of surrounding demons and
demons startled. The people welcomed me like a god. Today, gold is scattered. Who will
regain it? Friends are separated from the pack. Hunting dogs are cooked. I have no porridge
in the day and no sleep at night. I end up singing lotus on the streets. Who can endure the
two halves of life? I don't blame my parents or the Heavens. If I had known earlier that I
would suffer such a setback, I would have regretted the demons that day. Now that there is
nothing I can do, I try to persuade people to forget about me! "

I once wore a light coat and carried a fat horse on a high mountain. I commanded thousands
to drive the mountain.

I once wore a black armor to support my jade-like waist. An arrow pierced through the nine
heavens.

But now …

Mo Xi opened his eyes. He looked at Gu Mang's back without blinking. The more he blinked,
the less he saw. He watched Gu Mang leave. Tears finally flowed down his face. He had
always known that Gu Mang's betrayal was painful. But seeing it with his own eyes was a
different feeling.

It pierced his heart and pierced his bones.

Why did he come to this point …

Why did he have to come to this point?!!

The young man in the past was like a beggar who had lost his soul. He was like a
muddleheaded wild ghost. He walked all the way from the Long Pavilion to the distance …

Mo Xi knew that once he left, he would be separated from the Chong Hua for seven years.
When he returned, his two souls were gone. His mind was damaged. His body was covered
in blood. It was difficult to bridge the gap.

When he returned, it was him and Gu Mang. No matter what the conspiracy was eight years
ago, the mistake had been made. It could not be changed.

"Gu Mang …"

Mo Xi felt as if his heart was being pierced by a sharp awl. He wanted to follow him. But
Jiang Yexue's chanting became clearer and clearer. The various colors in the Mirror of Time
were so faint that they could not be distinguished.

Gu Mang's figure was so thin that it seemed as if it would disappear at any time.

He seemed to want to wade through the sea of time and reach the end of time to embrace
that lonely figure.

He wanted to wade through the sea of blood to get back the old person who would never
look back.

But as the incantation came to an end, Mo Extinguishing could no longer move. It was only a
moment to leave this world. Mo Xi could only watch that small and lonely figure go on his
way alone without anyone to accompany him.

His internal organs felt as if they had been torn apart.

He even wanted to ask Jiang Yexue to wait a little longer … to stop chanting …

Wait a little longer. Give him one last moment.

At least let him accompany Gu Mang to finish this road. At least let him accompany him for a
little longer.

"Crossing the sea of bitterness, there is no pursuit of yesterday …"

Let him accompany him a little longer.

There was no hatred.

There was no old grudge.

Even if it was just a moment longer.

"Golden millet is like a dream, why don't you return …"

Stop chanting …
Finally, in the intense pain of being separated by life and death, Mo Extinguishing watched
as Gu Mang's figure was swallowed up by the light of the earth. Endless darkness pressed
down on him. His heart spasmed, struggled, and spasmed. His heart could not slow down,
and the pain almost destroyed his mind. He did not even want to return to reality. If he did,
he would only be in more pain than before.

He had to face the broken fragments of Gu Mang again. He had to clean up the mess in the
world.

How could he face Gu Mang? How would he look at Jun Shang?

How could he cast aside the sins Gu Mang had committed? How could he suppress his
heartache for Gu Mang?

Time and space were like a golden millet dream. How many people were drunk in the mortal
world? The description of this mirror by the elders of the school in the past was not a lie …
Mo Xi was dragged out by a ruthless force in the intense pain that made him unable to
breathe. Countless strange reflections flashed in front of his eyes — the smile at the corner
of Gu Mang's eyes, the anger in Gu Mang's eyes, the forever passionate young man in the
school, the traitor on the Dongting Battleship who swore not to turn back … All the
happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy they had experienced together for half of their lives all
came to his mind at this moment. In the end, they were all broken in the afterglow of the
setting sun on the Chong Hua Bridge …

"Lord Xi He!"

Jiang Yexue's voice came.

Mochime suddenly fell onto the cold floor of the Bat Tower. His eyes were wide open, and
his chest was heaving up and down violently. He couldn't breathe … He was like a fish that
was dragged ashore. The pain of being caught in a dilemma felt like his bones and flesh
were being peeled off. He laid on the floor and gasped for air. In the midst of the chaos, he
saw Jiang Yexue coming over and kneeling beside him …

"Gu Mang …" Mo Xi was almost choked with sobs, "Gu Mang …"

"Don't go anymore … Don't go anymore …"

Jiang Yexue grabbed his hand and checked his pulse. He was on the verge of death. It was
so painful that his heart was about to stop — Gouging the heart, gouging the heart, gouging
the heart … His bones and flesh were about to be separated … His heart seemed to be
howling in despair, as if it was saying that it really did not know how to face love and sin …
Why not kill him … Why not stop it?
It was too painful.

Once again, he watched helplessly as his most important person went to hell. No … no …
she was forced to go to hell … lured to hell … And this time, he still could not even save her
or accompany her … He still could not find out the final truth of Gu Mang's treason …

"Lord Xi He!!" Jiang Yexue anxiously called out to him, "Mo Xi!! Mo Xi!!! "

Don't go anymore … It's a dead end ahead …

At this moment, suddenly, another golden light spread out from the Mirror of Time. Gu Mang
also withdrew from the mirror — He fell out heavily and lay on the ground of the demon
tower.

Mo Xi supported his body that was on the verge of collapse in the Mirror of Time. "Gu Mang
…"

He staggered and crawled over. He looked at the body lying on the ground. He struggled to
hold Gu Mang's hand, the hand that he did not hold eight years ago or in the mirror.

"Gu Mang …"

His fingertips trembled violently and were about to touch — but at that moment, the man
lying on the ground suddenly moved. He curled his hand and unconsciously withdrew it.

Then, Gu Mang slowly — slowly sat up.

There was dead silence.

He closed his eyes and frowned. His eyelashes trembled and then he slowly opened his
eyes.

His face was pale and his lips were pale.

"…" He turned to look at Mo Xi and did not speak for a long time. His eyes went from being
dazed to being clear, from being broken to being focused. The emotions and blood that were
missing when he woke up were like ink on a piece of paper, slowly depicting his spirit and
temperament.

Mo Xi's eyes reflected a familiar face. It was during this process of waking up that he
seemed to see a long-dormant epiphyllum that finally sprouted. Gu Mang was no longer an
ignorant puppet, no longer a prisoner who did not know what was going on.

His eyes were still the same blue that had been tempered.

But the expression on his face gradually changed from being stunned to being calm, unruly,
clear-headed and invincible.
There was no need for any explanation or a word. With just a glance, Mo Xi could recognize
that this Gu Mang was not Gu Mang after his consciousness was broken, but …

The one who returned from the Mirror of Time was Gu Mang who had recovered his past
memories!!!

The beast on the altar of the Chong Hua, the former Senior Brother Gu Shuai!

Chapter 92

How was this possible?!

Gu Mang's two souls that were in charge of memory and consciousness had clearly been
removed. The Time Mirror could only let people go back to the past, but it could not make
any changes to the real world.

How could Gu Mang come out of the Time Mirror and recover his past memories?

However, before he could think about it, a shrill cry came from the bat tower. Suddenly, a bat
beast flapped its wings and attacked Gu Mang! The bat beast spread its wings, and dozens
of fiery arrows shot towards the ground like a storm!

Jiang Yexue said, "Be careful!"

He wanted to defend himself, but the arrows were too fast, and he could not dodge them in
time. Seeing that he was about to be hurt by the bat beast, suddenly, a talisman was thrown
from the side. The talisman immediately opened up a boundary that was surging with
lightning, and blocked all the fiery arrows outside the boundary!

The person who threw the talisman was not someone else, but Gu Mang …

Although Gu Mang's mind was still in a mess, he was still a commander after all. He
suddenly jumped up, and his movements were fierce and sharp, like a frost knife that was
unsheathed at night, shining with cold light.

After a moment, there was a strange sound behind them. When they turned around, there
was a tide of demon rats rushing towards them.

Jiang Yexue was surrounded by enemies, and it was difficult for two fists to fight against four
hands. Gu Mang did not have time to tidy up his chaotic memories, and did not have time to
think about other things …
Others might not be able to fight right after being stimulated, but Gu Mang was different. Gu
Mang was a general who could command tens of thousands of people without rest for three
days and three nights. He was simply born with a natural ability to adapt and control the war.

He made a prompt decision and threw away the distracting thoughts. A pair of sharp blue
eyes looked around and made a rough judgment of the situation:

First, there was the Time Mirror. The Time Mirror had sunk back into the blood pool and
disappeared.

Then there was Shan Gao. The pig demon had been sealed by an extremely complicated
talisman and had fallen into a deep sleep. It was abandoned in a corner.

But other than that, there was a Demon Luring Golden Token on the ground. It looked like it
was thrown by Shan Gao before he was subdued. At this moment, countless demons were
rushing out from all corners because of this golden token.

Looking at the casualties, Mo Xi's condition was very bad, and Jiang Yexue was not much
better. There were several scars on his body, and his white robe was mottled with blood. As
for Murong Chuyi …

Gu Mang frowned and asked, "Where is Murong Chuyi?! Where is he? "

Jiang Yexue, "Chuyi, he, he went to the top of the tower to save Chenqing."

In other words, he could not rely on his strength for the time being.

Gu Mang quickly calculated the strength of the enemy and himself. Seeing that the Rat Tide
was getting closer and closer, he suddenly stood up and shouted in a low voice, "Wind
Ripple!"

A ray of silver-gold light flashed in his palm and condensed into the shape of a Suona Divine
Martial Sword. The white silk ribbon tied to the end of the Divine Martial Sword flowed in the
darkness like the Milky Way.

"Summon!"

Mo Xi's handsome face was pale. He looked at Gu Mang's back. Gu Mang's Divine Martial
Sword let out a distant and hazy sound and burst into a dazzling light —!

But a moment later, the blazing light of the summoning suddenly shattered.

The Divine Martial Sword that had not fully condensed turned into specks of light and
scattered in all directions.
"…" Gu Mang sighed. This was his attempt to risk everything — there were too many
demons. A group attack weapon was the best choice, and his only group attack weapon was
the Divine Martial Sword. But he was not surprised by the failure of the summoning.

His spiritual nucleus had long been shattered. After he inherited the memories of the Space-
Time Mirror, although he could remember the incantation to summon the Wind Ripple, the
Divine Martial Sword was bound by a contract with a soul. Without a strong soul and spiritual
nucleus, he was destined to not be able to summon the Wind Ripple.

The Rat Tide was getting closer and closer. Gu Mang's eyes darkened. Finally, he shouted,
"Eternal Night, summon!"

Before the sparkling specks of the Wind Ripple had completely dispersed, a strong Black
Demon Qi flowed out of his palm and instantly condensed into a sharp black bayonet.

It was the Demon Martial Sword that was forged for him by Liao Country after he joined
them. The Demon Martial Sword that almost took Mo Xi's life on Dongting Lake …

Bayonet Eternal Night!

Gu Mang raised his slender fingers and the bayonet spun nimbly in his palm a few times.
Then, he shot out like an arrow from a bow. His movements were fast and ruthless, and he
killed his way into the Demon Beast Tide. His Demon Martial Sword had its own Evil Qi. As
long as the formation was activated, it would attract all demons and monsters to him, just like
how blood attracted bats.

Soon, the swarm of demonic rats surrounded him. The thick black gas trapped him, and his
figure was completely submerged. The only thing that could be seen was flames bursting out
from time to time in the swarm of demons with him as the core. The broken bodies of the
demonic beasts splashed out, and black blood splashed out.

Jiang Yexue was not like Mo Xi. It was only now that he realized something was wrong with
Gu Mang. His expression also changed. He turned to ask Mo Xi, "Gu Mang … has he
recovered?"

"…" Mo Xi did not answer. His pair of red phoenix eyes stared at the center of the Black Qi.

Seeing Mo Xi's expression, how could Jiang Yexue not understand? He was almost
stunned, "Shan Gao said before that he wanted to make Gu Mang 'flashback'. Does this'
flashback 'refer to recovery? … The Mirror of Time … can actually restore his memories
when he is missing two souls? "

Mo Xi wanted to say something, but before he could open his mouth, he choked and
coughed up black blood.

Jiang Yexue said in shock, "Lord Xi He …"

Mo Xi's injuries were actually much worse than Gu Mang's. Gu Mang was the one who
directly entered the Mirror of Time. Although he was also affected by the Mirror of Time, it
was an Ancient Divine Tool after all. It was not an overly evil item. As long as one entered
and exited normally, the Mirror of Time would not cause too much damage.

Mo Xi was different. He was originally sucked into the Mirror of Time because he had
forcefully protected Gu Mang. He could almost be considered an uninvited guest, an
intruder. Therefore, although he did not do anything in the Mirror of Time, he had actually
used up a lot of spiritual energy. When he came out, his physical strength had actually been
weakened to a critical point.

However, Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang who was fighting among the demons. He looked at the
Eternal Night Magic Weapon in Gu Mang's hand, which was surrounded by Black Qi. He
endured it and swallowed the blood in his throat. He raised his hand and said hoarsely,
"Sky-swallowing, summon."

The long-handled scepter, Sky-swallowing, appeared. Its entire body emitted a holy white
light.

Looking at Gu Mang who was holding the Burning Country Magic Weapon, Mo Xi closed his
eyes. He endured the mental and physical exhaustion, raised the scepter, and pointed it in
the air. Instantly, a storm surged, and the sound of the waves came from the four seas.

"Sky-swallowing Whale!"

A beam of silver light gushed out from the scepter. A giant whale spirit body that could
swallow the sun and swallow the sky broke through the sky! Following a howl that seemed to
resound from ancient times, a violent gale rose from the ground. With an unstoppable force,
it tossed all the Demonic Beasts that were attacking from within the bat tower into the air in
an instant!

Immediately after, the giant whale swung its tail and charged toward the top of the Bat
Tower. Those demons were also swept up to the top. At this time, Sky-swallowing Whale
slapped its tail fiercely again —

In an instant, black blood filled the sky. Like a torrential downpour, it poured down from the
top of the Bat Tower …

All the Demonic Beasts were torn apart!

In this rain of blood, Gu Mang turned his head in shock. His blue eyes widened, and he
looked back at Mo Xi who was standing in the same place.

"Mo Xi …"

Mo Xi's hand that was holding the scepter was shaking. He did not open the barrier. The hot
blood dripped onto his shoulder, his hair, and his pitch-black eyes.
It flowed down his pale cheeks.

Like tears of blood.

He stood in the torrential rain of blood, exhausted and helpless, and slowly closed his eyes.

The Mo Family's bloodline was fierce and domineering. Among them, the Sky-swallowing
Divine Martial was the most terrifying. It could not even be controlled. As long as it was used,
thousands of corpses were destined to float.

Therefore, Mo Xi had never used this move before.

Even if the two armies were in a stalemate, Mo Xi had always controlled himself. He did not
let himself summon Sky-swallowing Divine Martial, and did not let himself recite "Sky-
swallowing Whale".

This move would not only make all the witnesses think that he was a monster. More
importantly, Mo Xi himself did not want to kill his opponents —

He hated the battlefield. He rode his horse into the army to protect, not to conquer, and
certainly not for revenge. Whether the opponent was a human or a demon, good or evil, Mo
Xi always wanted to be merciful and give the opponent a chance to turn back.

Therefore, he had the combat power to destroy thousands of creatures in one blow.
However, he always resisted and did not use it.

But now …

In order not to see Gu Mang use the Burning Country's MCMAU to massacre.

In order to end everything as soon as possible.

In a state of near collapse, he actually used this ultimate move that he had almost never
used before.

Jiang Yexue said softly, "Mo Xi …"

Mo Xi did not seem to hear him. He exuded the remnants of the Sky-swallowing Divine
Martial's murderous aura. The barrier that Jiang Yexue wanted to set up around him was
instantly pierced.

He stood there, alone in the blood.

"…" Gu Mang slowly retracted the bayonet in his hand. It turned into a cloud of black gas
and retracted into his chest. Then, he walked towards Mo Xi.
Mo Xi had been standing in the same place, like a broken doll. His face was pale, his
expression broken, and his eyes empty. He immersed himself in the pouring rain of blood.

Gu Mang stood in front of him and looked up at the drenched him.

Such a proud person, at this moment, was like an abandoned dog that had been hurt too
deeply and did not know what to do.

However, Gu Mang's thoughts were also very messy at this moment. Although the memories
he had retrieved were enough to wake him up, they also made him very uneasy and
confused.

In the mirror, his reversed body recalled the events before the betrayal. Out of the mirror,
these memories did not disappear. Instead, they connected to the past after he returned to
the city as a captive.

To him now, it was as if he had just left the Chong Hua with Lu Zhanxing's head on his back.
Then, he opened his eyes and found himself in a prisoner's carriage in his home country, a
traitor who had been sent back to his country.

He had almost no memory of everything that had happened in the eight years of his betrayal.

This lack of crucial information made Gu Mang feel that many things at this moment were
very strange and inexplicable. Therefore, he felt very sleepy, and this sleepiness made him
more cautious.

"…" Gu Mang deliberated for a long time before he said to Mo Xi, "Thank you, Lord Xi He,
for helping me out."

Hearing his voice, Mo Xi's black eyes moved. His gaze fell on Gu Mang. After a while, he
said one word, "You …"

His throat was bitter, and so were the words that came out of his mouth. "… You remember
everything?"

Gu Mang was silent for a while before he said, "Not everything. But … more or less. "

"…"

"At least now, my mind is clear. I'm a normal person."

"Then … what happened in the mirror … you still …"

"Yes." Gu Mang said, "I still remember everything."

Mo Xi didn't say anything. He closed his eyelashes and moved his Adam's apple. He
seemed to want to keep his expression light and calm, but his lips were trembling slightly.
He closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "That's good."

His heart was in a mess, and his body was exhausted to the extreme. At this moment, Mo Xi
was almost as weak and exhausted as he was when he fell in a pool of blood in the battle of
Dongting.

He didn't know how to face Gu Mang, so he repeated hoarsely, "That's good …"

After a pause, he asked again, "… Are you leaving?"

"Yes?"

"You don't want to continue to be a prisoner in Chong Hua. You didn't leave before because
you couldn't remember. Now you remember. "Mo Xi said," Are you going to leave? "

Gu Mang was silent for a moment. Suddenly, he raised his hand and pulled open his collar
slightly, revealing the black ring around his pale neck.

"…"

"Slave Locking Ring. You gave it to me. "

Gu Mang looked at him, "I'm your slave now. If you don't let me go, I'll never be able to
leave."

Mo Xi seemed to be stabbed by his understatement, and his body shook slightly. It was not
only because he had just learned a lot of secrets that he didn't know in the past in the
illusion, but also because of Gu Mang's expression at this time —

He had seen many expressions of Gu Mang.

Brilliant, tolerant, pure, confused, sad, and dispirited.

He thought that no matter whether Gu Mang was crying, laughing, or angry, he would feel
better. At least, he could feel that Gu Mang was still a living person who could be caught,
chased, and touched.

He was only afraid of Gu Mang's ruthlessness.

Gu Mang only showed such an indifferent and ruthless face when he saw him a few times
after he betrayed the country. This emotion immediately drew Mo Xi into the darkest part of
the past — Gu Mang standing on the deck with a bayonet, his blood-stained handkerchief
fluttering in the wind, telling him that there was no turning back.

Mo Xi wanted to speak, but the old scar on his chest hurt like a knife.
Or maybe it wasn't his scar that hurt, but the organ under the scar was spasming and
breaking into pieces little by little.

His vision blurred, and he seemed to see a trace of unconcealable sorrow in Gu Mang's blue
eyes.

He was eager to see if the sadness was real, and if it was an illusion caused by his
obsession. So he moved forward …

His legs seemed to be filled with lead, and he suddenly fell forward.

The severe pain in his lungs made him choke and spit out a mouthful of blood. Gu Mang,
who was caught off guard, instinctively reached out and hugged him, just like when he called
him Gu Mang Senior Brother when they were young.

Jiang Yexue said anxiously, "He can't take it anymore. Put him down. I have Yun Ling
Powder. Give it to him quickly. "

Mo Xi didn't care. He felt that his body was very light, and his soul seemed to break away
from his body at any time. But he actually felt relieved in this feeling of dying.

Maybe he should have left that year on the Dongting ship. If he had left at that time, he
wouldn't have had to suffer for so many years.

He was not a man made of steel and iron. After living in the cracks for so long, he was
almost driven crazy.

Whether it was hurting Chong Hua or Gu Mang, he would feel pain. Every word he said to
hurt Gu Mang, he would also feel pain. Every time he told himself to hate Gu Mang and not
have any more selfish thoughts, every time he reminded himself of what Gu Mang had done
and suffered over the years, every time he peeled off the past, it was like separating flesh
and blood, and he would feel pain!!!

But he still had to live.

Without him, the Northern Frontier Army was destined to be scattered and fall apart.

He had to use his body, which had lost ten years of his life, to carry the old shadow left by an
old friend.

Without him, Gu Mang still had to return to Luomei Villa.

He had to use his mansion, which could never be reunited and full again, to take in the ruins
left by a hero.

Jiang Yexue's voice was getting fainter and fainter, "Mo Xi … wake up … Mo Xi …"
He was too tired. He looked at Gu Mang's blue eyes and wanted to raise his hand to touch
them, but he didn't even have the strength to move his fingertips. He whispered, "Your …
your eyes … how good it would be if they were black."

If they were black, I could still lie to myself and say that none of this happened, and that it
was just a ridiculous nightmare I had when we were stationed at the border fortress.

I could also lie to myself and say that after this awakening, you were still the young man with
a bright smile and full of hope, and I could still be by your side and listen to your jokes.

We were still in the garrison, and our military ranks were not high, and our salaries were so
little. But all the people you loved, your brothers, and your friends were not far away from
you. I could hold your hand sincerely, and only look at your side profile with love, and see
the sunlight lingering on every inch of your face.

Mo Xi's eyes slowly closed.

Gu Mang, if your eyes were black … how good it would be …

At that time, our only immediate concern was whether or not Lu Zhanxing would suddenly
open the tent's curtain and barge in recklessly.

At that time, I could still be filled with endless fantasy and hope for our future.

How good it would be.

Or, Mo Xi sorrowfully thought, if he had died during the battle at Dongting Lake, that would
also be good …

It was probably because he had suffered too much that such a tough and stubborn person
actually had such hope at this moment.

Before he completely lost consciousness, the last thing Mo Xi heard was the sound of a
sword, followed by a clear and cold voice from afar.

——

"I only went to the top of the tower to save someone. What are you all doing here?"

Chapter 93

"Drip."

A drop of water leaked out from a crack in the cave and landed on the tip of Mo Xi's nose.
"…"

Mo Xi's eyelashes fluttered slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes.

His gaze was a little unfocused, and he didn't even know what time it was. For a moment, he
saw the chaotic scene of the Bat Tower swaying in front of his eyes, and then he saw Gu
Mang's faint figure walking away in the dusk.

His heart was stuck in his flesh and blood, beating dully. Before this, it had almost been
destroyed to the point where it was about to stop.

Mo Xi rested for a while, and when his vision was no longer so blurry, he turned his stiff neck
and looked left and right — he was lying in a cave. This cave was not deep, and he could
see the starry night outside. A pile of firewood was burning brightly, and there were three
people sitting by the fire pit. They were Gu Mang, Jiang Yexue, and Murong Chuyi. Yue
Chenqing was lying not far from him, covered with Jiang Yexue's cloak.

Mo Xi had a splitting headache, and he painfully closed his eyes.

The memories before he fainted flashed through his mind like a flash of lightning.

All kinds of things happened in the Time Mirror. Gu Mang slowly walked away with Lu
Zhanxing's body on his back, and the old beggar's Lotus Flower suddenly sounded — I was
also once, lightly clothed and riding on a fat horse, leading thousands of people to the front
of the mountain. Surrounded by demons and demons, the people welcomed them as if they
were gods. Today, gold is scattered, who will regain it? Friends are separated, hunting dogs
are cooked …

And finally, when they came out of the Time Mirror, Gu Mang stood in the rain of blood with
a cold face.

Mo Xi suddenly sat up, and the movement spread to the three people who were talking
around the stove. Gu Mang was the first to notice. He turned around and met Mo Xi's eyes.

Gu Mang: "…"

Mo Xi: "…"

But Gu Mang's first sentence was not directed at Mo Xi. He stared at Mo Xi for a moment,
and then turned to Jiang Yexue and Murong Chuyi.

"He's awake."

The other two immediately looked at him. Jiang Yexue walked in a wooden wheelchair and
came to Mo Xi's side, "Lord Xi He, how are you? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? "
Mo Xi did not answer. His heart was beating, and he was still looking at Gu Mang who was
sitting by the bonfire.

After he recovered, he was still shocked, confused, and surprised by Gu Mang's sudden
recovery. He even felt that this was like a dream.

But when he closed his eyes and opened them again, it was still the same cave and the
same group of people.

It was real.

The Time Mirror really brought Gu Mang back to the past and stimulated Gu Mang's mind at
the same time. Gu Mang actually regained his mind!

"You …" Mo Xi's withered lips moved, but his voice was very hoarse.

Gu Mang glanced at him, and his blue eyes turned to another direction. His expression was
almost the same as the young man from eight years ago in the Time Mirror, as if there was a
thin layer of frost on his face.

Jiang Yexue saw that Gu Mang did not answer, and was afraid that Mo Xi would feel
awkward, so he said, "Gu Mang is fine. Also … when you were unconscious, he already told
us about his memory recovery. You don't have to worry. "

Mo Xi looked across Jiang Yexue at Gu Mang who was sitting silently by the bonfire. Gu
Mang's movements were very leisurely. One leg was curled up, the other was propped up,
and his elbows were resting on his knees. Even his lapel was slightly open. He looked
exactly like the military hooligan from back then.

Ever since he entered the Time Mirror, Mo Xi had been stimulated too much, and this last
blow was completely out of his expectations.

The moment Mo Xi realized that Gu Mang had regained his memory, he had a moment of
sad, temporary ecstasy. That ecstasy came from the fact that their past was finally shared by
the two of them, but that was only a moment. At this moment, he looked at him, and the
violent beating in his chest gradually cooled down.

Gradually, this feeling was crushed by the unknown, by anxiety, by helplessness, and by
confusion.

He seemed to have thought a lot in this short period of time, and also seemed to have been
tortured to the point that he was numb. His mind was in a daze for a long time, and finally,
his thoughts settled on this — Gu Mang had regained his memory, but he was increasingly
not like the Senior Martial Brother Gu in his memory. Instead, he was extremely cold.
He was clearly the first to notice that Mo Xi had woken up, but he did not get up. He just let
Murong Chuyi and Jiang Yexue deal with it, and turned his face away, holding a cup of hot
tea and drinking it as if nothing had happened.

Mo Xi looked at his side profile, and the heaviness in his heart became deeper and deeper.

Jiang Yexue saw that he was silent for a long time, and only stared at Gu Mang in a daze.
He said worriedly, "Lord Xi He, are you okay?"

Mo Xi paused, and withdrew his gaze from Gu Mang. He tried his best to calm down and
said, "… Okay."

After a while, because he did not want Jiang Yexue to see anything more, he changed the
topic and asked, "… Where … are we?"

"We're still on Bat Island." Jiang Yexue answered, "Things have become too big. Wuyan has
sealed off the entire island, and we've lost a lot of energy. We can't get out for a while."

"Who?"

"The female Bat King of Bat Island. Her name is Wuyan. "

Mo Xi said tiredly, "… She's obviously a bat. Why does she call herself a swallow?"

"Yes, it's such a strange name." Jiang Yexue said, "When we entered the pagoda, Wuyan
was in seclusion in the underground palace. She was at a critical moment in her cultivation,
so she didn't come out even though there was such a big commotion. Later, you destroyed
her entire tribe in the pagoda. Chu Yi … "After saying this name, he realized that it was
wrong and changed his words," Uncle also rescued Chenqing from her secret prison. After
you fainted, she just finished her cultivation and chased after you. Fortunately, there was still
Gu Mang. "

As Jiang Yexue said this, he glanced at Gu Mang.

Gu Mang was quite polite to others. He even grinned at Jiang Yexue as if he had not
betrayed them.

Jiang Yexue did not know how to respond. He could only turn his face back and say,
"Because Gu Mang could take charge of the situation alone, we were able to escape
successfully and find this cave. But Wuyan is mad. Now, the entire Bat Island is covered with
Howling Spells. If we're not careful, she'll find us. I've set up a Concealment Spell here. We
can hide for a while. You don't have to worry. "

Mo Xi raised his hand and pressed on his throbbing temples. After a while, he turned to look
at Yue Chenqing, who was still sleeping soundly under the big tent. They had not seen each
other for more than ten days. Yue Chenqing had lost a lot of weight. His originally round
cheeks were sunken. The lines of his cheeks were particularly thin.
Mo Xi asked, "How is he?"

Jiang Yexue was about to answer when he heard Gu Mang's voice, "If you have anything to
say, you should come over and talk. You can light a fire and eat something. "

His heart was full of scars and calluses, but his heart still palpitated when he heard this
warm sentence.

Mo Xi looked up at him. He was about to thank him in a low voice, but before he could say
anything, he heard Gu Mang say slowly, "Or is Lord Xi He so weak that he can't walk and
needs me to carry him?"

The word "thank you" was stuck in his throat. It was stuck in his throat. He choked so much
that he had difficulty breathing.

He thought that after they came out of the Time Mirror, they could ease up a little. At least he
wanted to ease up with Gu Mang. He wanted to apologize to Gu Mang for his mistake in the
past. He wanted to try to ask Gu Mang the truth.

But Gu Mang did not think so. The hostility in Gu Mang's words was exactly the same as that
of the traitor who was loyal to Liao Country.

He spoke in an unrepentant tone.

Mo Xi said softly, "Gu Mang …"

"Yes?" Gu Mang sneered, "Do you really want me to carry you?"

"…" Mo Xi's eyes darkened inch by inch, like a candlestick that was about to be extinguished
after suffering for too long. Gu Mang extinguished the last light in his eyes.

Gu Mang's attitude after he recovered seemed to be saying sarcastically, "Mo Xi, look at us.
What else is there to talk about?

No matter what the truth is, what the past is, let's be enemies. We have no other choice. "

Mo Xi gritted his teeth and got up. Although he was exhausted, he still walked to the fire pit.
He looked at Gu Mang deeply. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he
turned his face away.

He sat silently beside Murong Chuyi, at a place far away from Gu Mang.

Gu Mang naturally noticed the place he chose. He smiled and did not say anything. He
turned the barbecued meat on the bonfire.

The silence around them was unbearable. Mo Xi was silent for a moment, then turned to ask
Murong Chuyi, "How is Yue Chenqing?"
Murong Chuyi looked very pale. He lowered his eyes and said simply, "I have suppressed
his injuries. He is not in danger for the time being. But he has been poisoned by Bat King's
Gu. I can't get rid of it. "

Mo Xi was startled. He had heard from Shan Gao that Yue Chenqing was locked in the dark
room and was covered with blood-sucking vines. But Shan Gao did not say that Yue
Chenqing had been poisoned by a Gu.

"What kind of Gu?"

"I have never seen it before. It is a type of Gu poison that has never been recorded in the
Xiuzhen Continent. I interrogated the two high-level bats guarding the Dark Room, but they
didn't know much either. They only said … "

Murong Chuyi suddenly paused. He frowned as if he was disgusted and coughed softly.

Jiang Yexue came over and handed him a cup of hot tea, "Little Uncle, have some."

Murong Chuyi's face was ashen. He pushed him away and the tea splashed all over Jiang
Yexue's sleeves.

Jiang Yexue, "…"

Murong Chuyi slowed down his rapid breathing due to coughing and continued, "They only
said that this Gu can wake up a corpse that has been drained of blood and make it the living
dead. Its appearance, voice, memory, and even emotions can be reconstructed. "

Gu Mang was bored, so he transformed a magic weapon into a bayonet and played with it in
his hand. Then he stuck the bayonet into the fire like a pair of tongs and stirred up the
flames. He said, "Isn't this just killing a person and using the corpse to create a new
person?"

"Indeed."

"What does that she-devil want to do?" Gu Mang's slender fingers twirled the bayonet
nimbly. He asked while playing, "Who does she want to create by grabbing Yue Chenqing's
body?"

"I don't know." Murong Chuyi stammered, "Those two high-level bat demons are loyal. After I
forced them to say these things, they self-destructed their spirit nuclei and killed themselves.
So I want to wait until I recover a little before going to the island to catch a demon that knows
something and ask. "

As he spoke, he coughed a few times and said, "To remove the Gu for Yue Chenqing, the
more they know, the better."
"… That's fine." Gu Mang said straightforwardly, "Then how about this? Anyway, I have the
slave locking ring on my neck, so I can't run away. Your bodies haven't recovered yet, so
why don't I go out and catch a suitable demon for you to interrogate? "

Murong Chuyi raised his eyes, "… You are so kind. Why? "

"I just want to live a better life." Gu Mang smiled at Murong Chuyi, "I'm helping you save
people now. In exchange, I want to ask you masters to do me a favor and help me. After
returning to the city, don't tell anyone about my memory recovery."

This was really unexpected, and the other three were a little silent.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" Gu Mang twirled the bayonet in his hand one last
time, and with a wave of his fingertips, it turned into a stream of spirit that scattered into his
palm, "Is my request strange?"

Jiang Yexue said, "Gu Mang, this is the crime of deceiving the emperor."

Gu Mang smiled. He was only weird and cold with Mo Xi, but when he talked to others, there
was still some humanity between his eyebrows.

"I'm sorry, I know it's been hard on you. But I have no choice. If other people in Chong Hua
know that I've recovered, I'm afraid I'll be sent back to Luo Mei Garden again, and people
will come looking for me one after another. The emperor will also take me to the Hei Mo Trial
and interrogate me about the secrets related to the Burning Country. "

Murong Chuyi's face was cold as ice, and said lightly, "Shouldn't you be punished like that?"

"I didn't say I shouldn't." Gu Mang said shamelessly, "But I can still be afraid, right? Who
would be willing to be hunted and killed all day long, or lie in bed waiting for someone to take
advantage of her … "

Such vulgar words naturally made Murong Chuyi's face turn green, "You —!"

Jiang Yexue saw this and tried to smooth things over, "If you don't want to go back to Luo
Mei Garden, we can work together to protect you. But we can't hide it for you. You should tell
the Chong Hua the secret of the Burning Country. "

Gu Mang said straightforwardly, "I can't tell you, I forgot."

"…"

Looking at the expressions of the three nobles, Gu Mang said sincerely, "I'm sorry, I really
forgot."

Separated by the bonfire, Mo Extinguish looked at Gu Mang's face. The organ in his chest
hurt so much that it gradually developed a bit of resentment at being ignored. He closed his
eyes, and the words between his lips and teeth were almost crushed, "Didn't you recover
your memory?!"

"I didn't say that I remembered everything," Gu Mang said, "I lost two souls, and I can't fully
recover."

Mo Xi stared at him, his eyes full of hatred and pain, but his thin face was still calm, "… How
did you lose your two souls?"

The smile on Gu Mang's face disappeared. After a while, he said lightly, "Oh, that's also part
of what I forgot."

"…"

"Don't look at me like that, I really don't know how I lost my soul. Believe it or not, if you don't
believe it, you can use the Mind-manipulating Technique or the Water of Guilt. You can do
whatever you want, if you can get the answer, I lose. "

Mo Xi turned his face away, and the fingers on his knees slowly clenched. He didn't say
anything.

Murong Chuyi, on the other hand, was cold and calm as usual. He didn't show any emotion,
but after thinking about all the words Gu Mang had said, he hit the nail on the head again, "If
you're afraid of being treated badly when you return to the city, why don't you just kill us now
and run away?"

"Beauty, that's a good question." Gu Mang touched his chin and smiled, "Sure enough, cold
and beautiful men are not easy to deal with. Lord Xi He is like this, and so are you, Mr.
Murong."

Murong Chuyi, "…"

Mo Xi, "…"

Gu Mang smiled, and his blue eyes swept over everyone.

"In this situation, I seem to have a chance to kill and run away. Look at you guys, Brother
Jiang is sick, and his spiritual power has been exhausted. Brother Murong doesn't seem to
be feeling well, probably because he was injured while saving his nephew. Brother Yue
hasn't even woken up yet, so killing him would be easier than killing a sparrow. " His gaze
finally fell on Mo Xi, but it was just a quick glance, and he casually looked away.

Gu Mang crossed his arms and smiled, "My God, looking at it like this, it really seems like I
can't explain myself if I don't kill and run away."

Murong Chuyi said, "So?"

Gu Mang's fingertips moved, and the bayonet, Eternal Night, was formed again. His actions
were sudden, but Murong Chuyi had been staring at him the whole time. He also summoned
a shining talisman without hesitation, and instantly opened the protective barrier!

Gu Mang looked at the barrier, spread his hands, and smiled, "See, isn't this settled? If I kill,
you won't not fight back. Even if I have a chance of winning with the Devil Qi, my spiritual
core is broken, so I may not be able to defeat you. And even if I win, my vitality will be
greatly damaged. When the time comes, the commotion will attract that female bat, am I
going to lie down and let her make a clay figurine? "

"…" Murong Chuyi stared at Gu Mang for a while, and the golden light between his fingers
slowly extinguished.

He looked back at Yue Chenqing, who was still in a coma, and said, "I'll trust you this time.
Help me honestly, and after we get out, I won't say a word about your condition. "

Gu Mang smiled, "It's useless if you just say it. Can you make sure that your two cute little
nephews' mouths are sealed? "He paused, and finally looked at Mo Xi, who had been silent
all this time.

"And this Lord Xi He's mouth …" Gu Mang licked his upper teeth, still showing some of the
characteristics of a wolfhound. His gaze was dark as he stared at Mo Xi's pale lips, and his
voice was low and sweet as he said, "It's the most stubborn. Brother Murong, can you help
me ask him, see if he's willing to compromise and seal his beautiful lips for me? "

The author has something to say:

Yesterday, I saw that some friends were questioning why Vast could summon Eternal Night
even though she had indeed betrayed the country for eight years. That's because Eternal
Night is from MCMAU, and its summoning mechanism is different from Shenwu's. Also,
when the Murong Lian was making things difficult for him, he had already summoned
Eternal Night once because he went berserk, so even if he didn't have the memory of
betraying the country for eight years, he could still summon Eternal Night …

Sister Extinguish: "How did you lose your two souls, tell me!"

Gu Mang: "(Amnesia state) I really can't remember, I'll try my best to remember, don't be
angry QAQ

Sister Extinguish: "How did you lose your two souls, tell me!"

Gu Mang: "(Recovery state) Big beauty, your lips are pretty. Come, let me take a closer
look, hey hey hey? Don't go … "

Chapter 94
 Being stared at with such a half-smile, Mochi felt a sense of embarrassment that he had
not felt in a long time. He pursed his lips and turned his face away.

Murong Chuyi naturally wouldn't take the initiative to help Gu Mang ask the other two. But
since he had already agreed to help Gu Mang, it meant that he had made his position clear.
Thus, Mo Xi and Jiang Yexue should consider it.

Gu Mang crossed his arms and leaned against the stone wall, twirling the bayonet. "How
about it? Shall we cooperate? "

Helping a criminal to hide the truth was a serious crime of deceiving the emperor. But Gu
Mang's suggestion wasn't wrong. They were in the same boat.

Jiang Yexue glanced at Murong Chuyi and said, "Since little uncle is willing … then I won't
say anything. As long as you don't do anything difficult in the future, I'll help you keep the
secret. "

Gu Mang smiled and cupped his hands. "You know what's good for you. Thank you. "

Then he turned to look at Mo Xi, his smile fading.

"What did Lord Xi He say?"

Mo Xi was silent for a while. "… I won't hand you over to Junshang."

"That's good." Gu Mang smiled lazily. "You're all gentlemen. A real man keeps his word. I
help you, and you help me keep the secret. We don't owe each other anything."

Murong Chuyi asked, "You're planning to go to the island to catch people now?"

Gu Mang sat down and said, "There's no rush. I used too much spiritual power to escape
from Wu Yan. Let me have a meal first."

Then he twirled the barbecued meat skewered on the branch twice. Only then did Moquing
realize that he was roasting a plump goose over the bonfire.

Although Mo Xi was arrogant, he felt terrible after seeing Gu Mang's past pain. He still
wanted to reconcile with Gu Mang, so he asked in a low voice, "… Where did you get the
goose?"

Gu Mang ignored him.

Mo Xi: "…"

Jiang Yexue felt awkward when she saw this. She said gently, "These are stored in my
nuclear boat." Then, she took out the nuclear boat that they had taken when they came to
the island.
He placed the nuclear boat on the ground. With a tap of his finger, the boat immediately
expanded from the size of a thumb to the size of a wooden basin.

Jiang Yexue said in a gentle voice, "Boatman, could I trouble you to send some
refreshments over?"

"Coming!" A clear and melodious voice came from the core boat that was as big as a
wooden basin. She chuckled and said, "We have fresh fruits, pastries, and tea leaves. We
also have Mystical Rain from the Spirited Mountain and Udon Dancong. Which ones do you
want, my lord?"

"I'll take a few of each."

The silvery voice laughed and said, "Okay, I'll do it now."

After saying that, the curtain of the core boat's cabin lifted and fell. Behind the bamboo
curtain, a lifelike clay figurine of the little boat girl appeared. When she was on the boat, she
was only half the size of a palm. Once she landed, she immediately turned into a clay
figurine half the height of a man. She held a wooden tray filled with berries, snacks, and two
pots of hot tea.

Mo Xi looked at the clay figurine woman as she placed the tray beside the fire pit. He asked,
"Why didn't I see this figurine when I was on the boat?"

"She's smarter than the other figurines. I spent a lot of effort to make her. When we were on
the nuclear boat, she was in charge of steering the boat and didn't show up."

The clay boat woman raised her willowy eyebrows and phoenix-like eyes. It was obvious that
she was Jiang Yexue's masterpiece. She was clearly just a clay figurine, but she had a face
that was as delicate as a real person's. The cinnabar and colored paint were very detailed,
and her movements were also more agile than other clay figurines.

The boatwoman bowed to everyone and said, "If there's nothing else, I'll go back to the
boat."

"Hey, hey, hey. Miss, don't be in a hurry to go back." Gu Mang found it interesting. He
stopped her and asked with a smile, "Do you have lychee wood on your boat?"

"The mast is made of lychee wood. Unfortunately, I can't give it to you."

Gu Mang asked curiously, "Do you know why I want lychee wood?"

The boatwoman chuckled and pointed at the crackling bonfire. "Lychee wood barbecued
meat has the most unique taste. I'm afraid you're thinking about that glutton."
"…" Gu Mang turned his head to look at Jiang Yexue in surprise. "How does she even know
about this?"

Jiang Yexue lowered his eyes and said with a smile, "When I refined her, I fused a 《Nine
Prefectures Record》 into her skull."

"That's good." Gu Mang couldn't help but clap his hands. "I haven't seen you for a few years.
Brother Jiang's attainments in refining tools are getting higher and higher. Not only are the
things you make vivid, you're also very smart."

Jiang Yexue glanced at Murong Chuyi. "You're still not as good as my uncle."

Murong Chuyi turned a deaf ear to Jiang Yexue's praise. He crossed his arms and leaned
against the rock wall without saying a word.

Jiang Yexue still smiled at his attitude. He ordered the boatwoman to return to the cabin. He
shrunk the boat back to the size of a walnut and put it back into his Qiankun Bag. Then he
warmly praised Murong Chuyi. "My uncle is the most amazing refining master. He can turn
flowers into boats and rain into buildings."

There was a hint of coaxing in his words.

But Murong Chuyi didn't buy it. He simply closed his phoenix eyes, as if he was disgusted.

Mo Xi: "…"

Gu Mang: "…"

Mo Xi thought to himself, I don't know what kind of ability this crazy immortal has. Both of his
nephews are rushing to praise him. But Yue Chenqing is so enthusiastic about it that he
brags about it to everyone he meets. Jiang Yexue didn't really mention his uncle to
outsiders. But he didn't expect that when he was really compared to him, Jiang Yexue, as
the number one refining elder of the academy, would actually put Murong Chuyi in a high
position without hesitation.

However, Jiang Yexue's way of praising him was different from Yue Chenqing's nonsense.
Yue Chenqing was ignored by Murong Chuyi. People would only think that Yue Chenqing
was very funny.

But Jiang Yexue's sincere praise was ignored by Murong Chuyi. People would think that
Jiang Yexue was very pitiful.

Gu Mang probably also felt the awkward atmosphere. Gu Mang said, "Mr. Murong is an
elder. Brother Jiang, it's normal that you can't compare to him. Come, the roast goose is
almost ready. Let's eat first. You haven't eaten my crispy goose before, right? Try it. "
Although Gu Mang had a grudge against Chong Hua, Jiang Yexue couldn't bear to hate Gu
Mang. Murong Chuyi didn't have any sense of belonging to his country. Besides, they both
had the same goal at the moment. Therefore, no one bothered to argue with him.

The roast goose was cooked. Grease dripped down from the roast. Gu Mang took it down
from the rack. He picked out the most fleshy part of the goose breast and used a small knife
to cut it into thin slices. The aroma of the meat and the smell of the burnt oil assaulted his
senses. The golden crispy skin was connected to the firm and hot meat. The crispy skin was
placed on the banana leaf. Gu Mang sprinkled a bit of coarse salt on top of it. It was just
enough for two portions. He gave one each to Murong Chuyi and one to Jiang Yexue.

Jiang Yexue took a bite. Gu Mang smiled and said, "How is it?"

"I didn't expect you to be so good at cooking."

Gu Mang laughed and said, "It would be even better if it was roasted with lychee wood.
When roasting it, you can put some berries inside. The taste is absolutely amazing."

Jiang Yexue asked, "When did you learn to cook?"

"I learned it myself. I learned it myself." Gu Mang said. He prepared to slice some more roast
goose meat. "You must have a good meal."

Jiang Yexue said, "Why haven't I seen you cook it before?"

Mo Xi looked at the warm bonfire and suddenly whispered, "He used to cook it before."

Jiang Yexue was slightly startled. Then, he smiled gently and said, "That's right. You two
were very close at that time. I remember that Gu Mang always took care of you … "

Gu Mang didn't seem to want to have too much to do with Mo Xi. He immediately waved his
hand and said, "It's nothing. There's no need to take care of me."

Then, he smiled at Mo Xi. But that smile was a little perfunctory.

"How long has it been? Do you still remember that roast goose? I remember that the roast
goose was not controlled well. It tasted like wax. Lord Xi He, even if you hate me, don't
expose my shortcomings at this time. "Then, he touched his nose and inadvertently left a
pinch of dust on the tip of his nose." I also want to save face. "

Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang's playful and emotionless face through the firelight.

There were too many things he wanted to say. But even if he asked, it was destined that
there would be no results.
And at this moment, he couldn't control his tone when speaking to Gu Mang. He felt that he
would do something impulsive if he was pushed a little. Once he opened his mouth, once he
released his emotions, it was destined that it would be difficult to take them back.

So, he didn't say anything more.

It didn't matter if Gu Mang wanted to distance himself from him or if he really wanted to
continue being his enemy. He thought that if he could endure it, he would endure it first.

The crisp and fragrant goose meat was sliced with a banana leaf. Gu Mang put away the
knife and sat down to eat the banana leaf.

Jiang Yexue was very attentive. He felt the subtlety of the situation and stopped eating the
roast goose. Gu Mang had sliced some meat for him and Murong Chuyi, but he didn't intend
to slice some for Mo Xi. This was a little awkward. In addition, Mo Xi was a young master
who didn't do household chores. It was impossible for him to know how to slice a roast
goose. The atmosphere was very awkward.

Just as he was about to say something, he saw Gu Mang raise his head. "I remember. I
forgot that Lord Xi He is yours."

Mo Xi: "…"

"Do you want me to cut it for you?"

Before Mo Mie could say anything, she smiled and held the banana leaf in her hands. She
said without any sincerity, "Oh, forget it. Lord Xihe is so pure and noble. How would he be
willing to eat something cut by someone like me whose hands are stained with blood? You
should do it yourself."

Mo Xi said, "… No need. I'm not hungry. "

Jiang Yexue knew Mo Xi's stubborn character. He couldn't help but say, "Lord Xi He, you've
just recovered. You should eat some …"

"It's okay." Mo Xi stood up and said, "You guys eat. I know my own body well. "

"But …"

"If he says so, then so be it." Gu Mang pulled Jiang Yexue and said with a smile, "Lord Xi He
is no longer a fifteen-year-old boy who just joined the army. You should believe him. By the
way, Brother Jiang, do you want another leg? "

Jiang Yexue: "…"

After finishing the roast goose and some tea and snacks, Gu Mang made some
preparations. He summoned MCMAU's Yongye and prepared to depart.
"You guys meditate in the cave and recover your spiritual power. Wait for me for two hours.
If I still can't find a suitable demon to catch after two hours, I'll tell you the old way. Are you
clear? "

The old way he was talking about was to use spirit butterfly telepathy. In the past, when they
were on the battlefield, the scout would use this method to pass on the situation at the front
line to his comrades at the rear.

Jiang Yexue said, "Okay, don't worry."

Gu Mang hid the bayonet in his sleeve and said, "Then I'll be leaving."

After saying that, he quickly disappeared into the night.

Mo Xi stood at the entrance of the cave. When Gu Mang left, he brushed past him. Neither
of them turned to look at the other. However, when Gu Mang was far away, he immediately
looked in the direction where Gu Mang's figure disappeared.

Jiang Yexue came to Mo Xi's side and asked, "What's wrong with you?"

"…" Mo Xi's fluffy eyelashes drooped. He did not answer.

"You've been acting strange ever since you came out of the Time Mirror. When I asked Gu
Mang the reason, he only said that he was stimulated by the mirror and regained most of his
memories. He didn't say much else. I don't think I can force him, so I didn't ask. " Jiang
Yexue paused. "Now that he's gone, can you tell me what you saw in the mirror?"

Mo Xi said, "… We went back to eight years ago."

Jiang Yexue's eyes widened slightly. "After Gu Mang's betrayal?"

"No, before that." Mo Xi said, "I went back to the day before his betrayal."

Jiang Yexue saw that his face was ashen at the mention of this matter. He hesitated and
said, "When you were in the Time Mirror, did you go to persuade Gu Mang?"

"Yes. I did, but it was useless. "Mo Xi said tiredly," That's not the most important thing. The
most important thing is … I saw something that we didn't know in the past. "

Jiang Yexue's hand on the wooden wheelchair's armrest curled up slightly. He was also
concerned. "What is it?"

Mo Xi was silent for a while. "I can't tell you yet. I can't figure out a clear sequence of events.
I can only see the tip of the iceberg in many situations. Therefore, I want to wait until I go
back to the city and reinvestigate the old case from eight years ago. "
Jiang Yexue was about to say something when he suddenly heard Yue Chenqing's weak
voice from the depths of the cave. She murmured, "Fourth Uncle …"

Chapter 95

Upon hearing Yue Chenqing's cries, Jiang Yexue immediately looked at Murong Chuyi,
while Mo Xi turned to look at Yue Chenqing. "Did he have a nightmare?"

Yue Chenqing was curled up under the cloak, only revealing a small strand of his black hair.
He was choking with sobs.

"Fourth Uncle … don't be angry …" he sobbed. "Don't blame me. Don't ignore me …"

Murong Chuyi didn't like to have any emotional interactions with others, so even though Yue
Chenqing was clearly calling out to him in his dreams, he pretended not to hear him and
meditated with his eyes closed.

However, Yue Chenqing seemed to be greatly tormented by the nightmare. Not only did his
ravings not stop, they became more and more frequent. In the end, the confusion and pain
in his voice were almost tangible.

The young man sobbed, "Fourth Uncle …"

"…" Murong Chuyi frowned and remained silent for a moment. Finally, he couldn't help but
stand up and wave his wide sleeves. He floated to Yue Chenqing's side and sat down
beside him.

He lowered his head. His handsome face, which was like an ice lake under the moonlight,
was obviously unwilling and impatient. However, in the end, he lifted Yue Chenqing's clothes
and stretched his jade-like hand towards Yue Chenqing's forehead.

Murong Chuyi's expression changed as soon as he touched Yue Chenqing's forehead.

Jiang Yexue asked, "How is he?"

Murong Chuyi said, "He has a high fever."

Although typhoid fever wasn't a big deal for cultivators and could sometimes be cured by
drinking medicine, Yue Chenqing's condition wasn't optimistic.

Jiang Yexue went over and carefully adjusted the cloak that covered Yue Chenqing's body.
He then raised his hand to feel Yue Chenqing's temperature. He was shocked. "So hot …"

"He shouldn't have had a fever." Murong Chuyi looked down at Yue Chenqing's red face.
"When I saved him just now, I used the Sacred Heart Technique."
Mo Xi suddenly looked up at Murong Chuyi. The Sacred Heart Technique …

Jiang Yexue's expression didn't look good. "Little Uncle, why did you …"

Murong Chuyi said coldly, "Why?"

"That's a forbidden technique!"

"So what?"

Jiang Yexue, "…"

Expecting Murong Chuyi to follow Chong Chuyi's laws was like expecting a carp to live on
land. It was impossible.

The Sacred Heart Technique was a forbidden technique of medicine cultivation. It could heal
a body riddled with scars in an extremely short period of time, and guarantee that the subject
would not be infected with diseases that weakened the body, such as cold, malaria, or other
diseases that weakened the body for three days. In short, it was powerful, simple, and crude.
Even if one did not specialize in medicine, it was very easy to master.

Logically speaking, such a miraculous medical technique should be widely promoted.

However, no one was perfect, and no technique was perfect. The Sacred Heart Technique
also had a very scary problem, and that was that it had extremely high requirements for the
practitioner's state of mind. The so-called "Sacred Heart" was pure and untainted. When the
practitioner saved someone, their heart must be very pure and not have the slightest bit of
distracting thoughts. They couldn't have any fluctuations of a guilty conscience. Otherwise,
the practitioner's heart would be damaged.

If it was light, his vitality would be greatly damaged. If it was serious, he would die suddenly.

Jiang Yexue knew that it was useless to reason with him. Thus, he said worriedly, "Then
your body …"

Murong Chuyi ignored Jiang Yexue's words. He lowered his head and felt the pulse in Yue
Chenqing's neck. After a while, he opened his eyes and said, "The Sacred Heart Technique
can prevent all common causes of typhoid, but Yue Chenqing still has a high fever."

Jiang Yexue said, "… Is it because of the Gu worm?"

Murong Chuyi didn't answer, but he couldn't help but frown slightly.

There was no other possibility for this situation. It was indeed because of the Gu worm.
However, the Gu worm that even the Sacred Heart Technique couldn't suppress must be
very difficult to deal with. At the moment, they didn't know the characteristics of the Gu
worm. They could only wait for Gu Mang to come back to find a solution.
"Let's wait first." Murong Chuyi touched Yue Chenqing's forehead and smoothed out the
messy hair on Yue Chenqing's forehead. "Let's wait for Gu Mang to come back first."

There was no other way. The three of them could only guard Yue Chenqing and meditate
while waiting for Gu Mang to come back.

Among them, Mo Xi was the most talented. In addition, his spiritual power and Primordial
Spirit had only been weakened by the Mirror of Time. He didn't really suffer any real injuries.
Thus, in less than two hours, he had already recovered eighty percent.

Mo Xi opened his eyes and saw that Murong Chuyi and Jiang Yexue were still in a weak
state of meditation. Especially Murong Chuyi, whose cold cheeks were like ice jade. Not only
did the color of his lips not increase, but they became even paler.

He felt that something was wrong. He got up and walked to Murong Chuyi's side. He half-
knelt down and looked at him. "Mr. Murong?"

"…" Murong Chuyi didn't answer. There was a stream of spiritual power surging between his
eyebrows. His sword-like eyebrows were knitted together, and he seemed to be in pain.

Mo Xi stretched out his hand and felt that Murong Chuyi's spiritual power was in disorder. He
was slightly surprised and immediately put his finger on Murong Chuyi's forehead,
transferring his own spiritual power into Murong Chuyi's body.

"Cough, cough, cough!"

After a while, Murong Chuyi leaned forward and suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood!

He came out of his meditative state and slowly raised his eyes. He looked at Mo Xi's face in
a daze.

After a while, Murong Chuyi came back to his senses. He lowered his eyelashes and wiped
away the blood. He said in a hoarse voice, "… Thank you."

Mo Xi knew that Murong Chuyi was cold and reclusive, so he didn't want to say much.
However, when he saw how weak Murong Chuyi was, he finally pursed his lips and said,
"You should have felt it yourself. You attracted the fire bats by yourself, and then you used
the Sacred Heart Technique recklessly. Even your heart meridians were damaged. Under
these circumstances, if you hastily meditate to recover your spiritual power, you will be more
likely to enter the Inner Demon. Why didn't you say so earlier? "

Murong Chuyi said, "There's nothing to say."

"…"

"Lord Xi He, please keep my mouth shut about my injuries," Murong Chuyi said. "I don't want
more people to know. Whether it's Yue Chenqing, or … "
He paused and glanced at Jiang Yexue, who was in a meditative state.

"It's still him."

Murong Chuyi's gaze was really strange. It was said that Chi Xian was cold and aloof,
untainted by the mortal world. He usually stayed in seclusion and didn't interact with the
world. Mo Xi only knew that Murong Chuyi didn't treat Jiang Yexue well. However, after
interacting with him for a few times, he could feel that there was a clear difference between
the way Murong Chuyi treated Yue Chenqing and Jiang Yexue.

As an elder, although Murong Chuyi didn't care about Yue Chenqing and didn't want to talk
nonsense, if Yue Chenqing really pestered him and acted coquettishly and praised him,
Murong Chuyi would still look at him and snort. Moreover, Murong Chuyi was willing to use
the Forbidden Technique for Yue Chenqing, and even got injured because of it.

This meant that no matter what, Yue Chenqing had a place in Murong Chuyi's heart.

However, it was different for Jiang Yexue.

Perhaps it was because Murong Chuyi's adoptive sister, Murong Huang, and Jiang Yexue's
mother had served the same husband. Murong Huang had suffered a lot because of Jiang
Yexue's mother, so Murong Chuyi was completely hostile to Jiang Yexue.

Not only was there hostility, there was also hatred.

There were even some … Mo Xi couldn't put his finger on it, but he felt that there were some
more obscure negative emotions in Murong Chuyi's eyes.

"Fourth Uncle … it hurts …"

There was another faint moan. Yue Chenqing mumbled helplessly in a daze from the fever,
"My head … it hurts …"

Murong Chuyi glanced at the child who was curled up in the corner. Yue Chenqing called out
to him for a while, then sobbed softly. Suddenly, his voice was hoarse as he mumbled, "Ma
… Ma …"

Murong Chuyi immediately froze. Ever since Mo Xi met him, he had always been indifferent
and aloof. His face was as clear as white jade, and there were rarely any ripples on it.
However, at this moment, Murong Chuyi's face seemed to be filled with a myriad of
emotions.

He gritted his teeth and looked angry and resentful. "She always fails to live up to
expectations and doesn't listen to me. How can I still call her?"

However, he still held Yue Chenqing's trembling hand.

The boy's body temperature was terrifyingly high. Murong Chuyi held his fingers, and a trace
of heartache and sadness flashed across his stern face. Finally, he coaxed him stiffly, "It's
okay, it's okay."

Yue Chenqing was still mumbling in his sleep, "It hurts …"

"With me here, it will be okay."

"It hurts …"

Murong Chuyi's sword-like eyebrows were raised in anger. He finally reached the end of his
compassion. "Bear with it!"

Mo Xi was speechless.

After a while, Jiang Yexue's spiritual power had mostly recovered. He slowly opened his
eyes from his meditation and looked around.

"Brother Gu hasn't come back yet?"

Mo Xi said, "Not yet."

Jiang Yexue also went to Yue Chenqing's side. However, since Murong Chuyi was there,
there was no place for him to stay. He was also not the one who should hold Yue
Chenqing's hand.

He had always been in this position in the Yue Clan. It was like this before he left, and it was
still like this now. Whether it was his uncle or his brother, he was always pushed to the edge.
He was the one who was dispensable.

Jiang Yexue was already used to this. However, his gaze still lingered on Murong Chuyi's
hand for a while. There was a hint of sadness in his eyes. Then, he said, "If it's burning again
… why don't I use the Sacred Heart Technique again? Maybe I can …"

Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly heard rapid footsteps outside the cave.
"We're back, we're back!"

They saw Gu Mang plunge into the cave. Behind him, there was a half-transformed little
demon following him hesitantly. It hid behind Gu Mang and stuck its head out to look around.

This was really out of the three people's expectations. One must know that when Gu Mang
left, he said that he was going to "catch a demon". However, this little demon did not look
like it had been "caught" by Gu Mang. It seemed to have "followed" him back willingly. Not
only did it follow him, it even used a furry little paw to grab Gu Mang's sleeve. It looked like it
had entered a tiger's den and only Gu Mang could be trusted.

If Yue Chenqing was awake at this time, he would definitely ask, "Brother, did you feed it
drugs?"
However, the three people present were not people who would ask such a question. Mo Xi
stared at the little paw for a while. The little demon only came out for a moment when they
entered the cave. After that, it stuck close to Gu Mang and hid its little body behind Gu
Mang. It did not want to show its face at all.

Gu Mang exhaled and said, "Sorry for the wait. Although there are many demons on the
island, there are not many who know the inside story. Moreover, the fog swallows have been
searching for us everywhere, so it took some effort. How is Young Master Xiao Yue?"

"He has a fever. It should be caused by the Gu worm." Murong Chuyi paused and glanced
behind Gu Mang. "Who did you bring back?"

"Oh." Gu Mang smiled. He raised his hand and waved the little paw that was holding him
tightly. "Rongrong, come here. These are the people I mentioned to you just now."

After a few moments of silence, half of the little face hesitantly stretched out from behind Gu
Mang and quickly shrank back.

Gu Mang turned around and comforted it, "It's okay. No one will hit you."

Only then did the little demon slowly and timidly walk out from behind Gu Mang. It turned out
to be a little female demon. Her age could not be determined. However, just by looking at
her body, she seemed to be only sixteen or seventeen years old. Looking closely, she was
not a bat. Her petite body was covered with yellowish-brown feathers of a sparrow.

"Her name is Rongrong. She is a little fairy bird, not a demon." Gu Mang smiled and
explained, "Come, Rongrong. This is Murong Chuyi, Brother Murong. This is Jiang Yexue,
Brother Jiang. This is …"

He glanced at Mo Xi and did not deliberately avoid him. He still smiled and said, "This is Mo
Xi, Brother Mo. They are all good people. You can go and say hello to them. "

Rong Rong seemed to be very timid and shy. She kept her head down the entire time, but
when she heard Gu Mang's words, she slowly raised her head. Her face was in the prime of
its life, and it shamed the moon and the flowers. Her beautiful face was adorned with a pair
of beautiful eyes, and her lips were bright red even without the use of pills. There were three
red stamens on her bright and clear forehead.

She said softly and timidly, "My, my name is Rongrong. I am not a fairy bird. I am just … a
half-fairy of the Featherman tribe on Mount Jiuhua …"

The author had something to say:

"The Failed Senior Meeting of the Previous Film Festival – Shizun's Article"

Vegetable Bao Eat Vegetable: Our special guest, Professor Chu Wan-ning, the most failed
teacher in the previous film festival, is here to meet Mr. Murong Chuyi ~ ~ ~
Chu Wan-ning: I have three disciples.

Murong Chuyi: I have two nephews.

Chu Wan-ning: My two disciples often fight among themselves.

Murong Chuyi: My two nephews also have a bad relationship.

Chu Wan-ning: I have a disciple who is blind.

Murong Chuyi: I have two nephews who are lame.

Chu Wan-ning: I have a disciple who is a die-hard fan of mine. He thinks that everything I do
is right.

Murong Chuyi: I have a nephew who is also a die-hard fan of mine. He thinks that everything
I do is right.

Chu Wanning: "What a coincidence. May I ask if there's one of your nephews who doesn't
like you, but when you're not around, he'll make a fuss and make a fuss?"

Murong Chuyi: … No. Why do you suddenly ask?

Chu Wan-ning (sigh): It's nothing. As someone who has been there, I can empathize. I want
to remind you to teach your two nephews well. If you have a third nephew who is spoiled,
has a temper, and is uncultured, you have to pay special attention and be careful.

Murong Chuyi: …

Chapter 96

The featherman tribe of Mount Jiuhua?!

As soon as he said this, the three of them were shocked.

The featherman tribe of Mount Jiuhua was born with the body of a half-immortal. Pure
immortal blood flowed in their veins. Even if the torrent of time had diluted it, the featherman
tribe was still the most mysterious tribe in the world, the closest to the gods.

Murong Chuyi muttered, "Feathermen are reclusive and have emotions. They hide in the
Peach Blossom Spring for a long time and rarely come out of the world." As he said this, he
looked at Rongrong critically. "But you don't seem to fit any of these criteria."

Rongrong's face suddenly flushed red. She said, "When I, when I was still … very young, I
was brought … brought here … no, it wasn't the feathermen who raised me. So I … I'm not
the same as the other feathermen … "
Jiang Yexue asked, "Who brought you here? Was it Wu Yan? "

Upon hearing the name of the Bat Spirit Island Master, Rongrong shuddered violently and
swayed unsteadily. First, it shook its head in horror. After a while, it realized that it was now
safe and quickly nodded.

Jiang Yexue turned to Gu Mang. "She seems to be very frightened."

Gu Mang patted Rongrong's head and comforted her. "Go sit by the bonfire and rest for a
while. I'll tell them."

Rongrong obediently did as she was told.

There was no other way. Some men were naturally liked by the opposite sex. The same
comforting words from Gu Mang made people feel as soft as silk. If it was Mo Xi, the girl
would probably feel that he was threatening her. If she didn't listen, she would simply be
buried alive.

Jiang Yexue watched as Rongrong walked to the bonfire and asked Gu Mang, "Do you want
me to add some snacks and tea for her?"

Rongrong sat down next to the bonfire and reached into the fire. She dug out a palm full of
fire as if she was digging a watermelon. She lowered her head and began to eat the fire.

Jiang Yexue: "…"

Mo Xi was silent for a while, then said to Gu Mang, "In less than four hours, you not only
found the right person, but also made her trust you."

Gu Mang smiled complacently and tilted his head.

"Capable, right?"

"How did you do it?"

Gu Mang touched his chin and said, "Maybe it's because I look so friendly and amiable that
I'm too deceptive? Lord Xi He, weren't you also coaxed by me in the past, just like her? Alas,
in this world, the more a man likes to smile, the easier it is to coax others. However, Lord Xi
He, you are not the same. Although you are a great beauty, you are always yelling about
fighting and killing. You are full of hostility. Not to mention four hours, even if I give you two
days and two nights, you won't be able to find anyone to come back with you. "

"…"

Then, he blinked his gentle blue eyes at Mo Xi. His eyes were as gentle as the sky after the
rain, but they were full of provocation.
"You should change. You are already 30 years old, why don't you have a wife?"

These words were obviously poking at Mo Xi's sore spot. Gu Mang thought that Mo Xi would
fly into a rage and fall out with him on the spot, and Mo Xi's anger did indeed soar in his
eyes.

Gu Mang smiled faintly and waited for him to flare up.

However, Mo Xi stared at him. This tall man stared at him, and as he stared, he looked as if
he had been wronged. His eyes turned red. Then, he silently turned his face away and bit his
lip, enduring the urge to speak no more.

Jiang Yexue and Murong Chuyi did not notice the emotions in Mo Xi's eyes. However, even
an idiot could sense the awkwardness between the two of them.

Amidst this awkwardness, Jiang Yexue warmly said, "Brother Gu, why do you have to talk
about Lord Xi He like that? It is hard to find someone who is deeply in love. The reason why
he hasn't married yet is because of his difficulties. "

"… Hmm?" Gu Mang's expression changed slightly, but he still had a smile on his face. He
asked sweetly, "Brother Jiang, what do you mean by that? Do I know what difficulties he
has? "

Jiang Yexue did not feel the coldness under his sweetness, and said straightforwardly,
"Princess Meng Ze has been ill for a long time. She has been recuperating for so many
years, but it is still unsuitable for her to get married. Lord Xi He has waited for her because of
his deep love, and not because of what you said — "He paused and sighed," — because he
is full of hostility. No one likes him. "

"…" The coldness in Gu Mang's eyes slowly disappeared, and he gradually relaxed his
vigilance. Then, he smiled and looked meaningfully at Mo Xi. "Oh, I see."

It was as if he had never slept with Mo Xi before. He looked at this man's tall figure with a
new judgment, and with a hint of asking for advice. He looked back and forth at this man's
tall figure, high nose bridge, wide fingers, straight legs, and long legs.

It was too much.

Gu Mang clearly knew Mo Xi the best. He knew how his Adam's apple moved when he was
deeply in love, how he held his breath when he was excited, how he couldn't control himself
when he pressed someone under his body, how strong his waist was, how deep he could
penetrate when he indulged, what positions he liked, and how long he could entangle with
someone.

But Gu Mang smiled as if he had never touched him before.

"Lord Xi He's figure is indeed enough to take Princess Meng Ze's life."

"…" Mo Xi's face was livid. After a moment of silence, he finally couldn't take it anymore and
turned to leave.

Jiang Yexue looked at Mo Xi's back as he stood at the entrance of the cave. He frowned and
sighed, "Gu Mang, why do you always want to embarrass him and make him feel
uncomfortable after you wake up …"

Gu Mang crossed his arms and smiled perfunctorily, "This is my habit. I used to like to tease
him, but he could hold it in at that time. Unfortunately, he can't now. He can only blame
himself for being narrow-minded as he grows older. Brother Jiang, do you think he's
becoming more and more arrogant because he's getting more and more beautiful?"

Jiang Yexue shook his head helplessly. Just as he was about to say something, he heard
Murong Chuyi say impatiently, "Can't you save him first?"

"I also want to, but how can it be so easy?" Gu Mang sighed, "Even if we want to save him,
we have to wait for Rongrong to regain some strength and check his pulse before we know
how to treat him."

As he spoke, he turned around to look at the featherman girl who was still squatting by the
fire pit and eating the flames. He made a fair conclusion, "Rong Rong Rong is still weak and
can't do anything. It's better to let her rest first."

"…" Although Mo Xi walked to the side, the cave was only so big. He couldn't help but hear
Gu Mang's words.

This was why Gu Mang was so popular with girls in the past. Gu Mang would always
sincerely, instinctively, and gracefully consider all kinds of problems for others.

Even if it was just one …

Mo Xi glanced at Rongrong and continued to think, "An ugly female bird demon whose
feathers haven't even fully grown."

On the other side, Murong Chuyi saw that Rongrong was indeed very weak. He could only
stop insisting and asked, "That Wu … whatever, what's the use of her catching a
featherman?"

Gu Mang said, "You mean Wu Yan? Wu Yan caught her to cultivate and become an
immortal. "

"Cultivate …"

"Yes. Do you still remember what Shan Gao said before he summoned the Mirror of Time?
Although those words weren't long, there were actually many strange things hidden in them.
At that time, he said that Dream Butterfly Island is rich in spiritual energy and the demons on
the island have gradually cultivated the way of fasting. Bat King wants to achieve Dao and
ascend. In these years, he has rarely killed, and there's no need for him to prey on humans.
"

Jiang Yexue asked, "Is there something wrong?"

"It's too wrong." Gu Mang said, "Chong Hua doesn't cultivate the demonic path. He only
knows a little about many things related to demons and evil spirits. But when I was in
Burning Country …"

He paused for a moment, probably because he didn't want to hurt Jiang Yexue's heart.
Thus, when he mentioned Burning Country, his voice lowered a few degrees and he quickly
changed the topic, "When I was there, I saw many scrolls."

"The spiritual energy in the world is divided into two types, Yin and Yang. We cultivate by
absorbing Yang energy and walk the path of immortals and gods. Demons and demons
absorb Yin energy and walk the path of demons and ghosts." Gu Mang explained, "In other
words, as a demon, Wu Yan's body can naturally adapt to Yin energy. Killing less can only
reduce her Yin energy, but it can't help her obtain the pure Yang essence needed to
cultivate and become an immortal."

Jiang Yexue pondered and said, "In other words, if a demon wants to cultivate and become
an immortal, it's equivalent to going against their nature?"

"That's about it." Gu Mang said, "Demons cultivating and becoming an immortal is just like
humans falling into evil. It's a path that goes against the natural order. "

Hearing this, Mo Xi couldn't help but turn his head and silently look at Gu Mang's side profile
from behind.

He remembered that Gu Mang was also a person who fell into evil, so even if his spirit core
was broken, he could still use demonic energy to summon demonic weapons. However, he
would have to pay the price of losing two souls and having his body reforged …

However, Gu Mang didn't seem to mind the discussion at all. He continued, "Going back to
the topic, Wu Yan is the queen of the Fire Bats. Her branch is the offspring of Feathermen
and Yao beasts. Although there is still some immortal Qi that isn't so pure in their bodies,
most of it is still Yao Beast Qi. If she doesn't cultivate properly, she won't be able to become
an immortal. Instead, she will consume a lot of energy and age faster. "

At this point, Gu Mang asked, "Then let me ask you, if you were Wu Yan, at this time, what
would you want?"

Jiang Yexue said, "A way to reduce energy consumption?"

"That's right." Gu Mang said and glanced at Rongrong who was next to the fire. "The best
way for Wu Yan to reduce energy consumption is to increase the featherman immortal
energy in her body. This is why she took the risk to go to the featherman fairyland and catch
a featherman."

Rongrong was still holding the fire and eating seriously. From time to time, she would stretch
out her little claws to make the fire burn brighter. Then, she would dig out a bunch of
reddish-gold and nibble on it.

Her beautiful face had already regained some color, but she still looked very nervous and
weak. Murong Chuyi was a master refiner who observed every detail. After carefully
examining her from head to toe, he frowned slightly: "What's wrong with her neck?"

Gu Mang sighed and said, "That's a trace of bleeding."

"Bleeding?" Jiang Yexue suddenly opened his eyes wide.

Gu Mang nodded and said, "That's right. Wu Yan is now a broken pot. She must regularly
take pills refined from Rongrong's featherman blood to recover her energy. I found her in Wu
Yan's alchemy room. "

Jiang Yexue frowned: "For such an important cauldron, Wu Yan's alchemy room must have
many restrictions. Without anyone to guide you, why did you think of going there?"

Gu Mang smiled and said, "Who said I didn't have anyone to guide me? The person who told
me to go to the bat queen's alchemy room to find the medicine was actually here. "

Jiang Yexue was stunned: "Who was it?"

Gu Mang replied, "Mr. Murong."

"…" Murong Chuyi raised his eyes and looked coldly at Gu Mang. "What do you mean?"

His phoenix eyes flashed with lightning, and he was imposing without being angry.

"Are you saying that I'm in cahoots with these damn birds?"

"No, no, no. You're so beautiful. How could that be?" Gu Mang waved his hand and said,
"What I mean is …"

He looked at Jiang Yexue with some concern, then looked back at Mo Xi. Then he touched
his nose awkwardly and said to Murong Chuyi: "It all started that day when I saw you bathing
in the peach blossom pool …"

The author has something to say:

"Last Failed Boyfriend Meeting: Treading on Immortals"

Vegetable Bun Eats Vegetable: This theater's special guest, the most failed boyfriend in the
last production, unemployed vagrant and middle-aged patient, Treading on Immortals, is
here to meet Mr. Mo Xi ~ ~ ~

Treading on Immortals: If you have something to say, ask quickly. This lord is very busy.
This lord only comes out once every three days. Hurry up and ask, this lord still has business
to do!

Vegetable Bun: Emperor, Emperor, I heard that you caused a lot of trouble in the last
production and made everyone angry. You were awarded the title of the most failed
boyfriend, but you still persevered until the end and even had a name in HE. So we want to
interview you. What experience do you have to share?

Treading on Immortals: I don't have much experience. It's mainly because I'm handsome.

Ink Extinguishing was speechless.

Treading on Immortals: This is the junior I need to guide, right? Young man, you have a
good face and a good figure. You have a thin waist and long legs. It's easy for someone like
you to get HE. Just lie on the bed and act coquettishly with your husband. You see, the main
reason why our crew is so conflicted is because of that bastard Chu Wanning. He doesn't
know how to act coquettishly. He's useless. He can't take it after a few rounds. His body isn't
good, so he can get sick easily. Every time he gets sick, this lord has to coax him. Also, he
can't have children. This lord has been doing him non-stop for eight years! Do you think it's
appropriate for him to be a concubine? Shut up, you don't have to answer! This lord answers
myself: Bah, this is outrageous!

Vegetable Bun: Emperor … No, no, no. What I want to say is that he, he, he is the top …

Treading on Immortals:??? (Reevaluating Sister Extinguishing) Top? … Can an iceberg

beauty be the top?

Mo Xi: Frog at the bottom of a well.

Treading on Immortals:?? What do you mean?

Mo Xi, "…"

Vegetable Bun: (Seeing that the situation is not good) Uh … forget it. Since our schedule for
this episode is quite full, and we still have to shoot a promotional video for Mount Akina
Wuling Hongguang before returning to Nanping to farm, today's interview will end here!!
Emperor! As a victorious trash boyfriend, please give our Princess Qian Qian a final
suggestion of love!!

Sir Treading Fairy: Oh, sure. Brother, listen carefully. The secret to my victory is — if you
can use your halberd to solve a problem, don't use your mouth to solve it. Wuling
Hongguang, you deserve it.
Mo Xi: … Someone!! Get this illiterate rascal out of the studio!!! Seal his mouth! He is not
allowed to come back!!!

Chapter 97

Mo Xi suddenly turned his head. His chiseled handsome face looked at the two of them
inquisitively.

Jiang Yexue's gentle almond eyes widened in shock, "…"

"…" Murong Chuyi's face was gloomy. He squeezed out a few words from between his
teeth, "You were the one who saw me cultivating."

"Alright, if you want to cultivate then so be it. Anyway, you should remember the situation at
that time. Although you wanted me to help you hide your illness from the Yue Clan, Young
Master Xiao Yue had already known about it. "

"…"

"He wanted to find a cure for you and help you solve your problems. However, because you
kept trying to hide it from him, he only knew the general situation. He didn't know how to do
it, so he could only search for all kinds of medicine books to read."

Murong Chuyi asked, "How do you know so much about him?"

This time, before Gu Mang could answer, Jiang Yexue sighed, "It's not a secret that
Chenqing likes medicine books. If you care about him a little, you should have heard about
it."

"…" Murong Chuyi seemed to be very dissatisfied with Jiang Yexue's words. He narrowed
his eyes dangerously.

Gu Mang sighed, "Yes, although Mr. Murong deliberately avoided talking about his illness,
Young Master Xiao Yue cares about you so much. He must have noticed it."

Murong Chuyi was silent for a moment. He turned his face, "He's just a child. Why should I
let him meddle in other people's business?"

"That's true." Gu Mang said, "But even a blind person can see Young Master Xiao Yue's
respect for Brother Murong. It's almost impossible for him to meddle in your affairs. Although
he doesn't know much about medicine, he still wants to find a panacea that can help you
relieve your pain. "

After a pause, he continued, "Then let's talk about it again. There are countless rumors
about herbs that can cure all kinds of diseases in the Jiuzhou continent. For example, the
fruit of Emperor Yan's Divine Tree, the tears of Empress Xiang Fei, and the Radix Isatidis
Root that has been watered with dew."

"…"

"However, these are all too close to legends. Among the many rumors, the only one that can
be traced back to within the last few hundred years is the Blood Spirit Pill on Dream Butterfly
Island."

Murong Chuyi said, "What is the Blood Spirit Pill? How come I've never heard of it? "

"Because it's not a legitimate medicine, not many people know about Chong Hua. However,
if you look through the ancient records of the Burning Nation, such as the Hundred Herbs of
Gods and Devils that Lord Xi He lent to the Cultivation Academy a few days ago, you can
still find some records. "

Hearing this, Murong Chuyi suddenly said, "Wait."

"What is it?"

Murong Chuyi narrowed his eyes. "You seem to know a lot about the Burning Country."

Gu Mang's expression changed slightly as his heart skipped a beat.

Murong Chuyi stared at him as if he was staring at his prey. "But I remember you just said
that you have forgotten about the eight years of treason."

"…"

When he said this, whether it was Jiang Yexue, who had not paid attention, or Mo Xi, whose
heart was in a mess, they all suddenly realized this obvious point.

Yes, Gu Mang had clearly said that he did not remember anything about the Burning Nation.
Why did he just mention the ancient records of the Burning Nation and the magic of the
Burning Nation?

This traitor … Sure enough, he was still hiding something from them!

The originally calm atmosphere suddenly became tense. The heavy pressure in the air was
like a silk string, tightly tightening the flesh.
"Why did you lie?" Murong Chuyi's eyes were as fierce as a cheetah's. His thin lips spat out
a word that was full of killing intent. "Speak."

This time, even Rongrong felt that something was wrong. Her hand that was holding the fire
hesitantly stopped in midair, not knowing whether she should continue eating or not.

As for Gu Mang, he looked at Jiang Yexue's frowning face, Murong Chuyi's hostile
expression, and finally landed on Mo Xi's face.

The man standing at the entrance of the cave with his arms crossed did not show much
emotion. He only looked at him quietly, waiting for his reply.

Gu Mang was quiet for a moment before saying, "Because I don't want to be dragged to the
Black Devil Trial."

As he spoke, he turned his gaze away. His eyelashes trembled slightly, hiding the hidden
emotions in his eyes.

Gu Mang said, "If I let you know that I still remember so many things related to the Black
Devil of the Burning Nation, would you promise me to keep it a secret so easily?"

Murong Chuyi: "…"

"But I didn't lie to you. During the eight years in the Burning Nation, I only remember some
fragments. It's true."

Gu Mang paused. "If you don't believe me, I might as well make an oath." As he spoke, he
raised his hand and said seriously, "If I, Gu Mang, say anything false, let me spend the rest
of my life alone. I won't be accepted when I flirt with my younger sister, won't be rejected
when I flirt with other men, and will be happy and satisfied when the person I like has a
family with someone else …"

Perhaps it was Mo Xi's illusion, but when Gu Mang said this, his expression was somewhat
gentle. It didn't seem like he was swearing, but more like he was sorrowfully and gently
blessing something.

"I'm dying of jealousy." In the end, the gentleness disappeared, and so did the sadness.
When Gu Mang raised his eyes, there was only the light of a smile in his eyes.

"How is it? Do you believe me now?"

Jiang Yexue sighed and shook his head helplessly. Murong Chuyi looked like he didn't
believe him at all, but he didn't want to talk nonsense with Gu Mang anymore.

And Mo Xi knew that Gu Mang must be hiding some truth. However, with Gu Mang's
character, if he didn't want to say it, even a knife wouldn't be able to pry the truth out of his
mouth.
Seeing that they didn't say anything, Gu Mang spread his hands. "Now, are the three
beauties willing to listen to me talk about the records of the ancient books of the Liao
Country?"

Murong Chuyi was silent for a while and said, "I'd like to hear the details."

"That's good. If you have money, please support me. If you don't, please support me. This
storyteller is going to tell a story!"

"…"

"It's like this." Gu Mang cleared his throat and said, "It is said that a hundred years ago,
there was a Xiao Xiu in the Liao Country whose mother was sick with a terrible disease. The
Xiao Xiu sought medical treatment everywhere, but it was still difficult for his mother to
recover. One day, he heard that there was a fairy island on the sea, which was carried by a
black tortoise shell. It was spring all year round on the island, and there was an immortal
living there. So he held the last glimmer of hope and took his mother to the island in the
direction of the legend. "

"The weather on the sea was changeable. One night, there was a sudden storm on the sea.
Their boat lost its spirit and drifted on the sea for three days and three nights. In order to
keep the boat from being destroyed, the Xiao Xiu consumed almost all of his spiritual power
and fainted from exhaustion. When he woke up, he found himself on an island where
hundreds of bat spirits gathered. "

Jiang Yexue murmured, "It's this island …"

"Yes." Gu Mang said, "According to the records of the Liao Country, the Xiao Xiu arrived at
the demon island. He thought that everything was over, but unexpectedly, the demon on the
island didn't eat him directly. Instead, they escorted him to see the queen of the bat island."

"Wuyan?"

"It should be her."

"And then?"

"And then? The content of the story is different. Some books say that Wuyan was a peerless
beauty with beautiful hair and a kind heart. She gave the Xiao Xiu's mother a blood spirit pill.
After the dying old woman took the pill, she recovered in less than the time it took for a stick
of incense to burn. Not only that, but the thorn-skinned woman also borrowed the medicinal
strength to rejuvenate herself, returning to her youthful appearance. After thanking Wuyan
profusely with the little cultivator, the mother and son happily returned home. "

Jiang Yexue nodded after hearing this and asked, "What are the other stories?"

"They are all a bit perverted. I'll pick a slightly better one. There are also rumors that Wuyan
was a wrinkled old woman who had never seen a man in her life. So she made a deal with
the Xiao Xiu. She did have a blood spirit pill that was made with fresh blood. She could give
it to his mother to cure her illness, but in exchange, the Xiao Xiu had to stay on the island
and be her pet, lying down and letting her play with him. "

Murong Chuyi: "… …"

Jiang Yexue: "… …"

"How is it? That's disgusting." Gu Mang said, "In short, no matter what the truth is, there are
many records of Bat Island's blood spirit pill in Burning Country."

Jiang Yexue said in shock, "So Chenqing came here for this pill?"

"Most likely." Gu Mang said, "I heard that a few days before Young Master Xiao Yue left for
Dream Butterfly Island, he happened to borrow a book about Burning Country's medicinal
herbs. After that, I felt that I should go to Wuyan's alchemy room to take a look. Maybe I
could find some clues. "He looked at Rong Rong," Sure enough, I found it. "

Murong Chuyi said, "So the blood spirit pill was made with Miss Rong's blood?"

Gu Mang nodded, "That's right."

Jiang Yexue sighed, "Heaven is really pitiful."

"Yes, this Bat Queen is quite sinister. So in the legend of Xiao Xiu begging for medicine, I'm
more inclined to the second possibility. Bat King Wuyan is not the kind of person who will
give medicine and let people go just because they say a few good words. I think she will
definitely ask the other party to pay a corresponding price."

"Why don't you ask her for the truth?" Murong Chuyi lifted his chin slightly and gestured to
Rong Rong.

Rong Rong was originally eavesdropping, but when she saw that they were all looking at
her, she immediately lowered her head and ate fire in fear.

"Of course I did ask, but Rong Rong has been locked in the alchemy room all year round as
a catalyst for medicine. She doesn't know much about the outside world. So I didn't get
anything out of her. But most of my guesses are accurate. "

Murong Chuyi said coldly, "Then what other guesses do you have? Why don't you tell me all
at once?"

Gu Mang clapped his hands and laughed, "I really do have some. I was thinking that the
reason why Wuyan kept Xiao Xiu as a boy toy was probably not because she lived on the
island all year round and never saw any men. But it was precisely because she once saw a
certain man and couldn't forget him. "

Murong Chuyi's sword-like eyebrows furrowed slightly, "Why do you say that?"
Gu Mang looked at Yue Chenqing, who was suffering from high heat, and said two words,
"Gu worms."

"Yue Chenqing's Gu worms can gradually change a person's voice, appearance, and even
memory and personality. If Wuyan just wanted to catch a man and raise him as a boy toy,
why would she go through so much trouble?"

Murong Chuyi muttered to himself for a moment, "That makes sense. Continue."

"Shan Gao said before that Young Master Yue violated a taboo – that presumably meant
that no men were allowed to enter or leave this island. Young Master Yue recklessly came to
the island, so he was detained by Wuyan like that cultivator a hundred years ago. She used
a Gu worm to raise him into the man that Wuyan really wanted. Of course, "Gu Mang said,"
There may be other reasons, but other than this, I can't think of a more reasonable
explanation. "

"… …"

Murong Chuyi looked at Gu Mang thoughtfully.

Back then, he and Gu Mang had almost no interaction. He only knew that at that time, many
people in Chong Hua believed that even if the sky fell, as long as Commander Gu was there,
there was nothing to be afraid of. But at that time, he and Gu Mang had only met a few
times, and he didn't even remember speaking directly to him. So he didn't understand why
those people would have such superstitious beliefs about a commander.

Now, listening to this reasonable analysis, and looking at the methodical appearance, he
couldn't help but begin to seriously look at this person's face.

Slowly, he realized that this face indeed had a strong mental strength. When Gu Mang was
serious, when Gu Mang's pair of blue eyes shone brightly, the mental strength between his
eyebrows was simply overwhelming.

"That's roughly it." Gu Mang was almost done with his analysis, and said, "The Fire Bat Clan
and the Feathermen have a deep relationship after all. They have the same innate talent.
Brother Jiang, Mr. Murong, you don't have to worry too much. I think that Lady Rongrong will
definitely be able to find a way to resolve the Gu that Wuyan planted."

Perhaps it was because of this reliable mental strength that as long as Gu Mang said that it
would be fine, it was like giving people a reassuring pill. It was enough to make people
believe that there really wouldn't be any more accidents.

Murong Chuyi was silent for a while, and said, "… Okay."

Reality also proved that Gu Mang was right. As Rongrong ate more and more fire, the red
mark between her eyebrows became darker and darker. Finally, she let out a small burp with
sparks of fire, and held her face in embarrassment, "I, I, I have rested enough. I can come
and help now!"

Jiang Yexue said, "Thank you very much."

"You don't have to thank me." Rongrong said nervously, "If it wasn't for Brother Gu Mang
saving me from the pill room … I would have been locked up in Wuyan for the rest of my
life." As she said this, she got up from the ground, and walked to Yue Chenqing's side, "This
little brother that has been poisoned by the Gu, can I touch his face?"

Murong Chuyi said, "Touch."

Rongrong bowed to him crookedly, and said clumsily, "Then this one will be rude."

"…"

Looking at Murong Chuyi's expression, Gu Mang couldn't help but laugh out loud, and
explained, "She has been locked up since she was young, and the only contact she has with
the outside world is occasionally to relax. There are a few bat spirits, and there are also
some books that are thrown into the pill room to pass the time. That's why she speaks with a
strange accent. You'll get used to it."

Rongrong pursed her bright red lips, and probably understood that she had made a mistake
again. Her face was flushed red, and she didn't say anything else. She lowered her head,
stretched out her furry little paw, and carefully placed it between Yue Chenqing's eyebrows.

After a while, she asked again, "Can I touch his neck?"

Murong Chuyi said, "Yes."

Rongrong put her hand on Murong Chuyi's neck again, and checked it, and then asked
again, "Can I touch his chest?"

"…" Murong Chuyi liked to do things in a simple and crude way. Hearing her question step
by step, he was rather impatient, and said, "As long as the Gu is removed, you can touch
him however you want."

Rongrong received his approval, and then she touched Yue Chenqing's chest, left, right, left,
and right ankles.

"How is it?"

"It can be removed, but it must be done quickly. Moreover, I need the blood of his relatives
as a primer … "At this point, she glanced at Murong Chuyi hesitantly," This immortal
gentleman is his uncle, right? I don't know if immortal gentleman is willing, willing to give
himself to him … "
Seeing Murong Chuyi's hazy eyes, Rongrong couldn't help but shudder, and stammered,
"Give … give himself to you, is this how you use it?"

"No." Murong Chuyi pursed his thin, watery lips, and the light in his eyes grew darker, "In
addition, I am not his biological uncle."

Rongrong asked, "Was, was he adopted?"

Murong Chuyi's expression was cold, "I was adopted."

"…" Rongrong looked at this immortal gentleman of the Qi Hua Divine School, and was
somewhat speechless.

At this time, Jiang Yexue said, "Miss Rongrong, must you use the blood of a relative?"

"Yes … it better be like this … otherwise, it will be too dangerous …"

Jiang Yexue said, "Then use my blood."

Rongrong was stunned, "You are …?"

"I am his half-brother." Jiang Yexue smiled bitterly, "Unfortunately, we are not of the same
father and mother. Can you make do with it?"

Rongrong had observed their conversation earlier, and saw that Murong Chuyi had always
been the elder of Yue Chenqing, while Jiang Yexue had always been pushed aside and
couldn't get a word in. Thus, she had thought that Murong Chuyi was close to Yue
Chenqing, and that Jiang Yexue was just an outsider. She hadn't expected that Jiang Yexue
was the real relative of Yue Chenqing, and that Murong Chuyi was not related to them at all.

Naturally, she didn't understand the intricacies of being born from a concubine's concubine's
wife and concubines. For a moment, she was confused by humans. When Jiang Yexue
asked her for the third time in a gentle voice, "Can you make do with my blood?" Rongrong
finally reacted and nodded repeatedly.

"Yes, yes! Yes! "

Removing the Gu from Yue Chenqing required a lot of time and effort, and the process was
dangerous. They couldn't be disturbed.

Jiang Yexue was worried because of this. "Although I set up a concealment enchantment
around the cave, Wuyan's prisoners were first kidnapped, then her pagoda was destroyed,
and now even Miss Rong has been rescued by us. She is bound to be even more furious.
I'm worried that she won't be able to detect us with her magic. Next, she will send people to
search everywhere. Can we find a more hidden place? "

Rongrong shook her head and pointed at Yue Chenqing. She timidly denied, "This little
brother can't stand the bumpy ride now, and he has been infected with the Gu for several
days. If we delay any longer, I don't know if I can destroy the Gu … We can't wait any
longer."

Just as she was hesitating, Mo Xi, who had been standing at the entrance of the cave and
quietly listening to their conversation, turned around.

Mo Xi said, "Stay here and guard Yue Chenqing to remove the Gu. I'll go find Wuyan alone.
"

The author has something to say:

Today, I finally received the copyright fee for Ergou's traditional Chinese novel. Wuwuwuwu,
Jinjiang Leather Factory paid Bun-Hit-Dog his salary. Sobbing, I posted a lottery on Weibo
and got the money for the book. If you're interested, you can go and try your luck. I originally
wanted to have Mengmeng appear in the small theater tonight, but after thinking about it, I
feel that this chapter is not suitable for the interview between Mengmeng and Little Yueyue.
There's a more suitable chapter later, so I'll put it at the end. Love you guys

Mo Xi: You guys don't want to play with me and push me to the entrance of the cave. Fine,
I'll go. I'll go fight 1v1000 by myself.

Gu Mang:??? Brother, wait! Don't be so impulsive!

Mo Xi: Then come with me.

Gu Mang: …

Mo Xi: Are we going or not? If we don't go, I'll be sending myself to the enemy's death.

Gu Mang: Give me a day to think about it. I'll give you an answer in the update tomorrow.

Jiang Yexue: I've seen it firsthand. Girls are really scary.

Murong Chuyi: I've seen it firsthand. You left your teammates behind twice in a dungeon and
started to play by yourself.

Murong Lian: Hehe, luckily I didn't come to this dungeon with you guys. Look, when it comes
to the boss, this pair of thieves will start to play by themselves. I know them best! Hmph!

Chapter 98

Although Mo Xi didn't explain in detail, the others were not stupid. They immediately
understood that he wanted to go to a place far away and then expose his whereabouts. He
wanted to use himself as bait to lure Wuyan away.

Jiang Yexue immediately said, "How can you do that? It's too dangerous. "
"If I can't even deal with a group of bats," Mo Xi adjusted the hidden weapon box on his
wrist, "I don't need to be the commander of the Northern Frontier Army anymore."

Jiang Yexue knew that he was stubborn since childhood. Seeing that he couldn't persuade
him, he could only look at Gu Mang.

Gu Mang's expression couldn't be seen clearly in the flickering light of the bonfire. No one
knew whether he wanted to get involved in this matter or not. But after a while, he finally
opened his mouth.

"Lord Xi He, why did he go alone to deal with the bats? Is he in such a hurry to be the son-
in-law of the bat queen? "

Hearing the words "son-in-law of the bat queen", Mo Xi glanced at him and then turned his
face away. He whispered, "I have a bad temper and I'm too aggressive. I like to fight and kill.
No one likes me."

"…"

This was what Gu Mang said when he bullied Mo Xi. He didn't expect that Mo Xi would
remember it all and bring it out at this time. No matter how thick-skinned Gu Mang was, he
felt a little embarrassed for a moment.

Mo Xi fastened the hidden weapon box and turned his head, "Let's go."

"Hey, wait!"

Mo Xi stopped and turned his face, "What's wrong?"

Gu Mang touched his nose, "Humans don't like you, but demons might."

"…"

"I heard that demons only like people's appearance. Although your temper is a little boring,
your face is still very good-looking. It's lustful and pure. When you don't open your mouth to
speak, you're perfect. If that old bat doesn't like you, then she must be blind. She should go
to Jiang Fuli's house to treat her eyes. "

"…" Mo Xi's handsome face was livid. He flicked his sleeves and left.

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi's back and sighed. "Sigh, I didn't feel anything special when I lost
my memory. Now that I'm awake, his temper is still so bad even though I've been away for
so many years. No, it should be worse. Now, I can't even crack a joke. "

When Mo Xi heard this, she finally couldn't hold it in any longer. She turned around abruptly
as if she was about to explode in anger, but she forced herself to hold it in. She only said
with reddened eyes, "Gu Mang, did you only find out today that I have a bad temper?"
"…"

Mo Xi left as soon as he finished speaking. His silhouette gradually faded away under the
swirling moonlight. When he was about to disappear completely, Gu Mang silently turned his
head and said to the others in the cave, "How about … I follow him? The young man is
unreliable. I'll keep an eye on him and go with him to lure the Fog Swallow away. "

Jiang Yexue said, "Go quickly. One more person means one more person to take care of."

Gu Mang smiled bitterly. "I'm just afraid that he'll get angry when he sees me. Look at how
bad his expression was when he left."

Even though he said this, he still quickly followed.

Mo Xi's iron-plated military boots creaked as he stepped on the withered branches and
withered leaves. After walking alone for a while, he suddenly heard a series of footsteps
behind him.

"Lord Xi He."

When Mo Xi heard this voice, his heart ached terribly. He didn't turn around. Instead, he
quickened his pace.

Gu Mang caught up with him. "Why are you walking so fast?"

Mo Xi ignored him and walked forward with his head lowered.

"I'm asking you a question. Are you so angry that you don't want to talk to me anymore?"

Mo Xi was silent for a long time. Finally, he said, "Why do you have to follow me?"

"You've been in the army for so long and fought so many battles. You should know how to
deploy your troops. Why do you think I have to follow you? "

Gu Mang broke a green foxtail and played with it in his hand. As he played with the
wildflowers on the side of the road, he continued.

"Jiang Yexue and the others are dispelling the Gu in the cave. They can't let anyone disturb
them. Since that's the case, the more people there are outside to attract the attention of the
Queen of Foggy Swallow, the better. But just in case, the cave must be guarded. However,
Murong Chuyi is obviously more suitable than me to stay behind. Because he's Yue
Chenqing and Brother Jiang's uncle, he's more willing and should be their last line of
defense. "

After he finished his analysis, he smiled at Mo Xi. "So why do you have to be so impulsive
because you don't want to see me?"
Mo Xi didn't say anything else. The two of them stepped on the dead branches and broken
leaves and walked into the distance step by step. They hadn't removed the spell that hid
their spiritual power, so they weren't worried even though they could see some bat spirits
wandering around in the forest.

After walking side by side for a while, Mo Xi suddenly said, "Gu Mang."

"Yes."

"There's no one else here now. Can you tell me the truth?"

"Yes?"

"Do you really hate me?"

Gu Mang, "… Why are you suddenly asking this?"

Mo Xi said, "I didn't bring you here not because I didn't want to see you, but because I feel
that you hate me. And I don't know how to face you."

Gu Mang was silent for a moment. The surroundings were very quiet. There was only the
cold moonlight, the rustling of leaves, and even the mocking cawing of crows seemed so far
away.

Mo Xi paused. "Do you really hate me all this time?"

"… What do I hate you for?" In the gentle breeze and moonlight, Gu Mang's white clothes
fluttered like ripples. He put away the carefree and casual mask he had in front of Jiang
Yexue and the others, revealing a face that was numb and extraordinarily pale because he
had experienced too many life and death situations. "Do I hate you for not being by my side
when I was in trouble? Or do I hate you for only treating me as a drunken fool when I needed
help the most? "

"…"

Gu Mang laughed softly. "In the Mirror of Time, you asked me similar questions. And
whether it was eight years ago or eight years later, my answer is the same. "

He raised his long eyelashes, which were like silk curtains, and the bright moonlight poured
into his azure eyes. Gu Mang's pair of blue eyes that were no longer yesterday looked at Mo
Xi.

He said, "Mo Xi, I don't hate you because of this."

Mo Xi suddenly stopped in his tracks. He lowered his head to look at Gu Mang's face. Ever
since he reunited with Gu Mang, he had always been strong in front of Gu Mang. But at this
moment, facing Gu Mang who had regained his memories, what did Mo Xi have left?

Gu Mang had watched him grow up. Gu Mang had seen all of his difficulties, hardships, and
difficulties, and had tolerated all of his willfulness and immaturity.

In front of Gu Mang who had lost his divine sense, Mo Xi might be his master, his
companion, or even Lord Xi He.

But in front of his brother Gu Mang, Mo Xi was just Mo Xi. The armor and the bayonet had
been removed, leaving only a true heart that was mottled with flesh and blood.

Mo Xi's voice trembled as he asked in a low voice, "Since you don't hate me … why do you
treat me like this?"

"Is there a reason? It's just like how you treat me. " Gu Mang said, "This is just our own
choice. Just like how you chose Chong Hua, and I chose the Burning Country. The curse of
the Time Mirror was well said, 'Past the sea of bitterness, yesterday will not be pursued' —
since the past has already happened, it's useless to dwell on it. I've already let go of our past
long ago. It's you who kept pestering me. Other than being ruthless to you, what other
choice do I have? "

This was simply like a pipe burning straight into the flesh of his heart. Mo Que's heart
violently spasmed.

"You've already let go?"

"I've already let go."

Mo Xi closed his eyes, his long eyelashes trembling. "Gu Mang …" His throat moved, and
finally he sighed. "It's been 17 years."

Gu Mang was stunned for a moment. "What?"

"Since you took me to complete my first appointment in the school, I've known you for 17
years. From when we were young to when we were 20, from schoolmates to the battlefield
… You said yourself that you would always be with me. You said that you would be by my
side no matter what. It was you who once —"

It was you who once said that you loved me.

But how could Mo Xi say it now? So this sentence was stuck in his throat, filling his throat
with a fishy taste.

Mo Xi closed his eyes, suppressed the trembling in his voice, took a deep breath, and said in
a trembling voice.
"You once taught me a lot. You taught me to endure, you taught me magic, you taught me
about worldly affairs, and you taught me about romance. Now you want me to stop pestering
you. Okay. "

"I can also try to do that." Mo Xi said, "But before that, Senior Brother Gu, I want to ask you
one last thing — teach me. It's been 17 years. This is already half of our lives. Teach me
how to let go."

Gu Mang: "…"

Mo Xi suddenly opened his eyes and poked his chest with his hand. "Can you teach me how
to let go?" His fingertips were trembling slightly, and his eyes were red.

"How can the three spiritual and seven physical souls be less? Can I be less? I still have my
memories, I still have my consciousness. I can't let go! Back eight years ago, even though I
knew that I couldn't change anything, I would still ask you not to betray me. I would still hope
that you could stay, even if you thought that it was useless! "

"Mo Xi …"

"What do you mean by crossing the sea of bitterness? Yesterday has no pursuit. I've already
lived in yesterday for eight years! From the day you left, I've been living in the past eight
years — I hoped so much that you could regain your memories. But when you did, you told
me that you had already let go … Gu Mang, Senior Brother Gu … What am I in your heart
for the past 17 years?!! "

At the end of his sentence, his voice suddenly became hoarse and he collapsed.

His words were stuck in his throat and he choked with sobs. He felt tears welling up in his
eyes, but it was too humiliating. He had cried a few times in his life, and almost all of them
were in front of Gu Mang. It was forgivable when he was young and fashionable, but he
didn't want to be defeated in front of the same person after so many years.

So he turned his face away abruptly and strode forward.

The birch forest was bleak, and the fog at night stumbled in the forest. Mo Xi walked in the
faintly discernible fog. After a while, he heard Gu Mang catching up with him. Gu Mang's
footsteps followed closely behind him. Many years ago, they were also like this. Whether it
was attacking the enemy's camp or chasing deer in the countryside, no matter where he
went, as long as Gu Mang was there, he would be able to see him as soon as he turned
around.

That was the first peace in his life.

Later, Gu Mang betrayed the country and left. When he went to war by himself, he didn't
have such tacit understanding with his partner. Sometimes, when he rode in the snow, he
would leave all the generals behind him. He couldn't hear any sound accompanying him, as
if he was the only one galloping in the world, rushing towards a glorious and lonely end. He
was unwilling to give up, so he ordered his personal guards to follow him closely from now
on. But even if the sound of footsteps and hooves came back, the face was no longer the
face in his memory.

From then on, Mo Xi knew that the death of an old friend was painful, but what was more
painful than the death of an old friend was the change of an old friend.

When he thought of that person who was still in the world, but could never return to the past,
when his deep love turned to decay, when his path became a stranger, when his lover
turned into an enemy, that was the pain of breathing.

"Trash!"

Suddenly, an angry scream came from the front, pulling his thoughts back from the mud.

"You're all trash!"

Mo Xi's footsteps suddenly stopped. Gu Mang obviously heard it too. He quickly rushed to
Mo Xi's side and looked into the depths of the fog. "Is that the fog swallow?"

Although the relationship between the two was complicated and the atmosphere was
awkward, they still understood the importance of priority. They immediately looked at each
other in tacit understanding, lowered their spiritual auras, and silently approached the
direction of the sound.

They followed the sound and came to the back of a large tree that was large enough for
three people to wrap their arms around it. They quietly looked outside.

What they saw shocked Mo Xi and Gu Mang!

The author had something to say:

"How to Curse"

Mo Xi: Get lost!

Murong Chuyi: Get lost.

Jiang Yexue: Your Excellency is so shameless.

Yue Chenqing: You're a little tortoise!!

Jiang Yaoshi: Even if I use up all my efforts, all my wealth, and all the medicine in the world,
I still won't be able to save your pig IQ.
Murong Lian: Baby, you're so coquettish.

Murong Meng Ze: … Cursing is wrong, harmony is the most important thing.

Gu Mang: (Blah blah blah blah, I'll omit 10,000 words of cursing, but the ending will be —)
But you're beautiful!

Chapter 99

In front of them was a depression in the depths of the forest. On three sides of the
depression were wooden frames made of ten-thousand-year-old Submerged Water Wood.
They were in the shape of a cross with iron chains hanging from them. From the looks of it,
there were three execution platforms. In the middle of the depression, there was a huge
blood pool. In the pool, corpses were stacked on top of each other, and skeletons were
entangled with skeletons. People who had died for thousands of years floated in the blood
pool.

Above the blood pool, the Fire Bat Clan had built a waterside pavilion. Floor lanterns were lit,
and the lanterns were burning. The craftsmanship was extremely beautiful. However, upon
closer inspection, one could almost vomit.

The fine sand and pebbles on the ground were paved with countless human teeth. As for the
lanterns, they were made with spines as handles and the skulls as supports …

This waterside pavilion was actually built with bones!

Mo Xi was speechless.

Gu Mang said, "Look at the middle of the pavilion!"

Mo Mie looked over and saw a beautiful woman sitting in the pavilion in the middle of this
hell on earth. She looked like she was about forty years old. She was wearing a cicada robe
and a qilin belt, and she was adorned with pearls. A gold and jade pendant was fastened to
her forehead. Her temperament was extremely luxurious and graceful. The other bat
demons stood beside her like stars surrounding the moon, serving her with trepidation.

"Looks like she's Wuyan." Gu Mang murmured, "Strange. Why doesn't she look like the
national beauty in the first rumor, or an old witch in the second rumor? She looks like a
normal queen."

Mo Xi knew that he was referring to her appearance and nothing else. At this moment, a
female officer in military uniform was kneeling in front of Wuyan. The female officer was
being held down by two attendants on her left and right. Half of her face was covered in
blood, and one of her pointy bat ears had been cut off.
As for Wuyan, she was currently twirling the bloody severed ear, carelessly flipping it over
with her fingertips. She even dipped the blood that flowed down and smeared it on her
glossy fingernails as if she was applying cardamom.

"We've been searching for so long." Wuyan played with the severed ear and said
indifferently, "I didn't even find half a shadow of a person. Instead, someone stole my primer.
What's the use of keeping your clairaudient?"

The female official trembled like a sieve, "Your Majesty … I beg Your Majesty for mercy …"

"I've already shown enough mercy. You're in charge of guarding the pill room, yet you've lost
this seat's most important blood source. "Wuyan narrowed her reddened eyes and said
sinisterly," Do you know that this is a capital offense? "

The female official suddenly trembled, unable to speak a complete sentence.

Wu Yan raised her palm, and a cluster of flames suddenly ignited in her palm. The raging
flames quickly burned away the broken ear.

"Men!"

"Here!"

Wuyan raised her pinky finger and looked at her freshly polished fingernails. Then, she
pointed at the kneeling female official and said, "Clairaudient did not do a good job and
made a big mistake. Throw them into the cauldron … and cook them alive. "

Hearing her cruel punishment, Gu Mang and Mo Xi turned pale.

The female official immediately screamed hysterically, "Your Majesty! Your Majesty, please
spare my life!!! Your Majesty, please order me to redeem myself. I'll definitely catch Ah Rong
and those little thieves who trespassed on the island. Your Majesty — Your Majesty —! "

Wuyan completely ignored her. The female official was dragged far away by her left and
right sides. Her screams were like sharp claws piercing through the black forest, crazily
tearing in the dark night.

After a long time, the screams could no longer be heard.

Wuyan sighed and said, "It's because this seat has been too kind in the past hundred years
that I've raised such a useless and useless person." As she spoke, she raised her eyes and
said to another bat spirit female official kneeling by the pavilion pillar, "You're Clairaudient's
disciple, right?"

The bat spirit was so scared that she let out a strange squeak.

Wuyan said, "Did you see what happened to your master?"

"I saw it, I saw it, I saw it!"

Wuyan smiled and said, "Do you want to be like her?"

"No, no, no! Don't want to! Don't want to! "

Wuyan's smile suddenly tightened, "Then why don't you hurry up and gratefully scram to
search the island with the other teams?!"

"Yes, yes!"

The female official staggered to her feet and ran away in terror.

After Wuyan finished scolding the female official, she closed her eyes and leaned against
the soft cushion to rest for a while. Then she raised her hand and said, "Ah Fang, come
here."

Her personal maid, Ah Fang, hurriedly came forward and bowed.

"How many Blood Spirit Pills do we have left?"

"Your Majesty, a few days ago, Lady Rong Rong fell ill. Her blood cannot be used, so there
are only two left."

"Two …" Wuyan repeated, then sighed, "Forget it, then I won't accept it today. The Yin
energy in this blood pool is heavy. We can at least delay it. "

Gu Mang eavesdropped and said in a low voice, "So that's how it is."

Mo Xi turned to look at him.

Gu Mang said, "I was wondering why Wuyan didn't personally search for us when such a big
thing happened on the island. Instead, she sent her subordinates to search the entire island.
Now, I finally understand. "

"Hm?"

"I think it's because Wuyan used to cultivate immortality and damaged her vitality. I'm afraid
she has to rely on Blood Spirit Pills to relieve her pain every day. Now that she's out of
medicine, she won't immediately use the remaining two Blood Spirit Pills if she's not sure
when she'll be able to find her people. Instead, she'll settle for the next best thing, which is to
stay near the blood pool where the Yin energy is abundant. She won't run around randomly.
"

As he deduced, Gu Mang suddenly raised his elbow and poked Mo Xi, "Hey."

"What?"
"Do you have the life crystal that shows the danger of Yue Chenqing?"

Mo Xi said, "Yes, what's wrong?"

"I think that since the Queen doesn't plan to go to the island personally to search for her
people, then Brother Murong should have no problem fending off the other demons." Gu
Mang paused, then said, "We're here to save people, not to cause trouble. We won't fight if
we can. We only have two goals. First, to ensure that Yue Chenqing's curse is successfully
broken. Second, to escape from this island safely. "

"So based on the current situation, why don't we sneak to the Queen's side and watch her
every move? Hasn't she set up a barrier around the island to prevent us from escaping?
However, all barriers have weak points. I plan to sound her out and find out where the barrier
is the weakest so that we can escape from there. You just have to keep an eye on Yue
Chenqing's crystal and make sure he's safe. "

Mo Xi thought for a moment and felt that this method was feasible. He asked, "How are you
going to sound her out?"

"I have to say that the Burning Nation's curse is sometimes much more convenient than the
Chong Hua's curse."

With that, he snapped his fingers and a small flame appeared on his fingertips. Gu Mang
threw the flame into the sky. It instantly scattered into countless colorful butterflies and
surrounded the two of them.

"…" Mo Xi lowered his voice and said sternly, "You're casting the Burning Nation's Black
Demon Curse on me?!"

Although Mo Xi's voice was almost inaudible, Gu Mang was still cautious. He raised his hand
and tapped Mo Xi's lips lightly. "What are you doing, little beauty? Listen to me and keep
quiet. "

Mo Xi was speechless.

Gu Mang said again, "As long as it's not harmful, it doesn't matter if it's created by the
Burning Nation or the Chong Hua. It's fine as long as it's effective. Why are there so many
rules and regulations? " As more and more colorful butterflies gathered, the two of them
emitted a dazzling light. Fortunately, Gu Mang was prepared and set up a concealment spell
in advance, so their movements were not discovered by the fire bats.

The light emitted from the colorful butterflies' wings became stronger and stronger. It was so
dazzling that they could not open their eyes. When the light completely disappeared, Gu
Mang smiled and said, "Look at me."

Standing in front of him was a fire bat maid with pointy ears and a cluster of red marks in the
middle of her forehead. She had a beautiful face with distinct features. Her blue eyes were
moist and bright. The ends of her eyes were long, her nose was high, and her lips were
curved mischievously even when she was not smiling.

This bat demon had a playful look in her eyes, but if one looked carefully, they were indeed
transformed from Gu Mang's facial features.

Mo Xi was speechless.

"I created the Magic Butterfly Disguise Technique. I created it myself, "Gu Mang said and
took out a small bronze mirror from his Qiankun Bag." Look at yourself. "

Mo Xi grabbed his wrist and said through gritted teeth, "You turned my face into a maid
too?!"

Gu Mang smiled but did not say anything. He held up the bronze mirror. Mo Xi did not want
to see such a terrifying reflection of his disguise at all. He suddenly pressed it down, Gu
Mang held it up again, Mo Xi pressed it again … After repeating this, Gu Mang finally could
not help but say, "Alright, I know your temper. I turned you into a guard. You have nothing to
be angry about."

Then, he held up the mirror again.

Mo Xi glanced at the bronze mirror and saw that his appearance had indeed changed. He
grew two pointy bat ears, his skin was almost pale, and his lips were red as if he had just
drunk blood. He looked down again and saw that his black clothes with golden edges had
also been transformed into the same clothes as the guards of the bat island.

Gu Mang patted him on the shoulder and said, "Let's go."

There were many low-level bat demons in the Blood Pool Pavilion. The two of them hid
behind a tree and saw an opportunity to knock out a pair of maids and guards. Gu Mang
dragged them to a hidden place and found two waist tokens on them. "Wear these. Nothing
will go wrong."

The two of them each wore a waist token on their sides and hid their human breaths. Then,
they blended into the group of bat demons that came and went. After walking for a short
distance, a female bat demon with large shoulders and a round waist suddenly shouted at
them.

"Stop! What's wrong with you two? Why don't you have work to do? "

The female bat demon's face was full of muscles. She held a whip in her hand and put her
hands on her waist. "The King is not happy tonight. Don't you know how to be smart? Are
you waiting for your blood to be sucked out and dried to be dried?!"

As she spoke, her hand shook and the white flesh on her elbow trembled. The whip swung
out like a snake and went straight for the two of them. Seeing that the long whip was about
to hit Gu Mang's face, Mo Xi suddenly raised his palm and caught the whip!
"…"

The rough whip cut Mo Xi's palm and blood slowly seeped into his palm.

The female bat said angrily, "What are you doing?! How dare you fight back?! "

Mo Xi looked up and said, "You said it yourself. The King is not happy tonight. What if she
sees that one of the maids is disfigured for no reason and feels unlucky? I'm afraid we will all
be dried to be dried to be dried to be dried to be dried to be dried to be eaten. "

The Fire Bats were not intelligent creatures. When the female official heard what he said,
she was stunned and couldn't think of anything to refute him. Finally, she said, "Fine, I'll let
you go this time. If there's a next time, see if I don't … Hmph …"

Gu Mang smiled and said, "Sister, you're right. I'll remember it. I won't dare to do it again."

As expected, the female bat demon was not smart. She snorted proudly and quickly took
back the whip and held it by her waist.

Gu Mang continued to coax her, "Sister, actually we're not idling around. It's just that the
other companions are too nimble. If we're a little slower, all the work will be taken away. If
you're willing, you can assign some work to me. I'm willing to share your worries. "

The female bat demon looked him up and down and said, "You're such a sweet girl." After
thinking for a moment, she waved her hand and said, "Okay, then you go pick out these
fresh melons and put them on a plate. Send them to the inner courtyard of the waterside
pavilion."

"As for you." After ordering Gu Mang around, the female bat demon glared at Mo Xi. "It's not
time to rest yet. Don't think about sex when you're full and warm. Go on patrol!"

It was not that Mo Xi had never been down and out in his life. He also had the experience of
being ordered around by others.

It was just that no one dared to use the words "fooling around" and "thinking about sex when
you're full and warm" on his head while ordering him around.

Mo Xi's face almost turned green. He glared at the female bat demon.

"Why are you glaring at me? You're just a little guard. How dare you rebel? "

Gu Mang hurriedly said, "Sister, don't blame him. He was born with this look of wanting to be
beaten. It looks like he's provoking you, but he actually thinks that what you said is quite
reasonable."

The female bat demon was skeptical, "Is that so?"

Mo Xi's face was cold. After a moment of silence, he said coldly, "… Yes."

The female bat demon still did not believe him. Gu Mang signaled to him with his eyes,
asking him to persevere and say a few more words.

So Mo Xi could only grit his teeth and said, "Senior's words are priceless. In the future, I will
… keep myself clean. I've learned a lot. "

——

It was not easy to trick the female bat demon away. The two of them began to act
separately. Because the inner courtyard of the waterside pavilion was the Queen's private
pavilion, the male bat demon guards were not allowed to enter. So Mo Xi went to patrol other
parts of the blood pool. Gu Mang carried the fruit plate and stepped on the stairs made of
human bones, walking towards the depths of the waterside pavilion.

Gu Mang walked alone to the corner and saw a line of attendants coming out. The bat
demon at the front looked at Gu Mang, "Are you here to deliver fruit?"

"Yes."

"Send it to the agate pond. Her Majesty is there."

Although Gu Mang did not know where the agate pond was, when the bat demon spoke, she
subconsciously lifted her chin slightly. Gu Mang was smart and immediately caught her little
detail. He smiled and said, "Okay."

Carrying the fruit, he went all the way to the agate pond.

The so-called agate pond was actually a pool boiled with blood. The Fire Bat Clan used
some method to keep the human blood that had been accumulated for thousands of years
from drying up or rotting. Instead, it was like a hot spring that slowly released steam.

Queen Wuyan was sitting by the agate pond. Her clothes were already untied. She was only
casually wearing a bright red bathrobe. Her snow-white shoulders and most of her plump
breasts were exposed. Her pair of jade legs were like milk. They were shockingly tender.
She was using the tip of her foot to step on the thick blood water, bringing up a string of red
bean-like blood beads.

Her personal maid, Ah Fang, was currently tying up her hair so that she could bathe in the
pond. She saw Gu Mang from the corner of her eyes and said to Wuyan, "My Majesty, the
fruit is here. Do you want to soak in the water first or eat some fruit to fill your stomach?"

Wuyan said unhappily, "So many things happened today. I'm already full from anger. What
else can I eat?"

Ah Fang signaled Gu Mang with her eyes to put down the fruit platter.
Gu Mang did as he was told. He put down the fruit platter and retreated to the side with his
eyes closed. He was not interested in watching a woman bathe. Moreover, although Wuyan
took good care of herself, her waist and neck were already wrinkled. Even if she was a
banshee, he still felt that it was not good to peek at other people's private parts.

However, he had no other choice. Wuyan's every move could lead to clues that he needed,
so he could only try his best to avoid certain parts of Wuyan's body.

Wuyan took off her red silk bathrobe and slid into the blood pond. She closed her eyes and
let out a low, comfortable sigh. Then, she stretched out her arms and leaned against the side
of the pond. The maid used a small bamboo tube to scoop up the flowing, warm blood and
carefully poured it on her back.

Very quickly, something that shocked Gu Mang happened right under his nose.

The author had something to say:

"What do you hate the most when people say about you?"

Mo Xi: As the text says, when you're full and warm, you're lustful. How impudent!

Gu Mang: I don't care. I won't get angry no matter what people say about me. It's not like I'll
believe whatever people say about me. As a person, the most important thing is to be
happy.

Jiang Yexue: Who is Shi Mei? Who said that I look like him? I don't think that's right.

Murong Chuyi: I won't tolerate anyone slandering my sister.

Yue Chenqing: I won't tolerate anyone slandering my fourth uncle!

Jiang Fuli: They questioned my status as the richest man.

Jun Shang: They questioned my fertility.

Princess Meng Ze: They said that I'm flat-chested.

Chapter 100

All of the tiny wrinkles on the skin that had been washed by the blood began to slowly
disappear. In the rising steam, Wuyan's appearance was undergoing a subtle change.

Her slightly relaxed face became firm again. The faint creases between her eyebrows
seemed to have been smoothed by the steam. The curve of her mouth gradually
disappeared, and the lines on her lips also faded. Her entire person was as delicate as the
first bud that bloomed on a branch in early spring.
A blood bath had actually turned this beautiful woman who looked to be in her forties into an
out-and-out beautiful young woman.

She was delicate and charming, like a flower that had been soaked in a blood bath. She had
absorbed the blood of the vengeful spirits that had died thousands of years ago into her own
blood vessels. From then on, her skin had color, and her eyes were pure.

Wuyan scooped up a handful of blood water. Her small red mouth opened slightly, and after
drinking for a while, she opened her eyes.

Even her eyes were as pure as a twenty-one or twenty-two young woman's.

Gu Mang looked at this inconceivable scene in front of him. His mind was shaken. Suddenly,
something broke out of the ground — he immediately understood!

Actually, the rumored beauty of Liao Country was her. The old woman with white hair and
wrinkled skin was also her!

Thinking about the matter of immortal cultivation, Wuyan did not have the knack for it. Not
only did she not succeed, but she also damaged her vitality and rapidly aged. But with the
lifespan of a demon, she should still be in her prime. How could Wuyan be willing to let her
beauty wither in such a short time?

Therefore, the Blood Spirit Pill that was refined from the feathermen's blood should have the
same effect as this agate pool — no, it should be even stronger. Not only could it restore
Wuyan's primordial spirit, it could also restore Wuyan's entire body. Perhaps the blood bath
could only restore her to her early twenties. Perhaps it could not last for long. But the Blood
Spirit Pill …

The Blood Spirit Pill should be able to restore her appearance to fifteen or sixteen years old,
and it could last even longer …

Wuyan soaked for a while. The Yin Qi in the pool gave her endless nourishment. She was
simply emitting the radiance of youth from inside out, and this seemed to slightly dispel the
haze in her heart. When she spoke, her voice became more relaxed. "Ah Fang, what kind of
people do you think have returned to the island?"

Ah Fang replied, "I heard from Shan Gao that there were four of them, all men. But Shan
Yao is always cursing and swearing, he can't spit out any decent words, so I don't know
anything else. "

"Four men." Wuyan snorted. "It's one thing if I don't kidnap mortals, but these ants just have
to rush to my island. Serves you right for being made into my captive. "

"…"
Gu Mang thought to himself that she was right. What she said was not to keep her as his
exclusive property, but to "control" her as his exclusive property. This Bat Queen really had a
white moonlight in her heart. That was why she used a Gu worm to change her appearance
to Yue Chenqing. He wondered which man was so charming that this female Bat Queen had
been thinking about him for so long.

Ah Fang said, "Your Majesty, mortals only live for a few decades. Last time, you only played
with the cultivator who came to the island to ask for medicine for his mother for twelve or
thirteen years, and he couldn't bear the torture and passed away. How long do you think you
can play with these four for?"

Wuyan flicked her finger, causing a string of dark red to appear. She said, "They tried to take
away the featherman medicine from my island and made me so angry. It doesn't matter if I
play with them for a few years less. Anyway, they are puppets made by me, not … "

She paused for a moment. On her delicate and thin face, the pure expression disappeared,
and was replaced by a kind of darkness and madness that couldn't be concealed even by
demonic arts.

"They are not the real him."

"Your Majesty …"

"Forget it, don't mention it." Wuyan raised her head, the back of her neck resting on the
cobblestone. "He is an immortal, hehe, but this immortal is called treacherous. I have long
lost my true feelings for him. In these hundred years, the only thing I can't forget is his
handsome face. Wouldn't it be easy to have the same face? "

Gu Mang was shocked. What? Wuyan fell in love with an immortal?

After the shock, he was enlightened.

That's right … Otherwise, why would she, a monster, cultivate against fate and not walk the
path of the devil but the path of immortality? It was because her lover in her dream was an
immortal.

Since ancient times, immortals and monsters didn't associate with each other. This female
bat king must have been infatuated that year, so she made up her mind to change her
ancestral record so that she could be together with that immortal. But according to her
words, this immortal later "went back on his word". He must have done something that made
her extremely disappointed or even desperate. Therefore, she was unable to cultivate as an
immortal, and even ended up with a body full of illness and aging in the prime of her life.

In this way, the infatuation of that year decayed into a twisted obsession. She didn't want to
take the initiative to meet any man who wasn't of her race. If any man broke into Bat Island,
she would make them look like that immortal and torture them to death.
Gu Mang looked at this female demon and felt that she was both hateful and pitiful. He
couldn't help but sigh inwardly.

Ah Fang massaged Wuyan's shoulders and said, "That's right. When we capture those four
untactful things, we'll feed them to the Gu worms along with the little demon that they want to
kidnap. We'll make them change their skin and forget about life. They'll obediently stay on
the island and serve our king. Hmph! We're letting them off too easily! "

Wuyan's mood gradually improved, she smiled and said, "You have a sweet mouth."

She then turned her head and said, "Bring the fruit plate over, I'll eat some."

Gu Mang came back to his senses, he calmly carried the white jade plate over to the agate
pond and knelt down respectfully.

Wuyan's slender fingers picked through the plate, she finally pointed at a bunch of lychees
and said, "This one, peel the skin."

Gu Mang replied, "Yes."

A maid at the side immediately brought over a small celadon bowl. The translucent and
tender lychees were quickly peeled off by Gu Mang. There were a total of six lychees, and
they were placed in the bowl.

Wuyan picked up one of the lychees, her red lips opened and closed, putting the sweet and
sour cheese into her mouth. After chewing a few times, she said, "Today's is exceptionally
delicious."

Gu Mang smiled and didn't say anything.

When he brought the plate of fruit over, he used the Soul Sucking Technique. In order to
hide the traces of the technique, he also used some illusions that he once thought were
useless, making the fruit even sweeter and more delicious.

His technique was originally very outstanding, and the Fire Bat Clan was one of the most
simple-minded demons, so it was easy for him to succeed. After Wuyan ate the lychees, the
Soul Sucking Technique would wander in her body and seize the memories that Gu Mang
needed. After that, as long as she chanted the incantation, this colorless and invisible
technique would be pulled out of Wuyan's mind, and finally return to Gu Mang, giving all the
collected information to Gu Mang.

After Wuyan finished eating the berries, she wiped her fingers with a silk handkerchief that
the maid handed over in time. She lazily closed her eyes and leaned against the pond to
soak in the blood bath.

The most important step had been accomplished. Gu Mang was secretly heaving a sigh of
relief when he heard Ah Fang ask, "Your Majesty, do you need a guard to serve you in bed
tonight?"
……

Gu Mang choked on the sigh of relief he had just heaved.

Serve, serve me in bed?!!

"The Mystic Dual Cultivation Method has the effect of prolonging one's life. I can't take the
Blood Spirit Pill today, so I need a bodyguard to serve me in bed."

Gu Mang, "… …"

"Go and arrange it for me."

Fang replied, "Yes."

The head maid Fang went out, and Wuyan soaked in the blood pool. This coquettish
beautiful woman was like a female ghost that crawled out of purgatory, indescribably
beautiful. She raised her little finger and looked at the cardamom on her fingertips for a
while, then said casually, "I'm not in a good mood today. Pour some incense to liven things
up for me."

"Yes!" The two bat demons on her left and right came forward, each holding a crystal bottle
with a thin mouth and a fat belly. The bottle was filled with light pink flower dew incense.
They knelt down by the blood pool, and Yan Xiu's neck lowered as they poured the incense
into the pool.

In an instant, the whole courtyard was filled with the fragrance, and a refreshing fragrance
quickly spread throughout the waterside pavilion and drifted outside. Gu Mang had never
smelled such a special sweet fragrance. It seemed to gather all the smells he liked in the
world together. He smelled the scent of the grass, the fragrance of the summer lotus pond …
… and the sweetness of honey.

He was surprised that there was actually an incense in the world that could perfectly fit his
taste. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that the bat demons also had an intoxicated
expression on their faces.

— — Not good, this incense is probably the same as the Murong Lian's Floating Life Like A
Dream. It has the effect of making people hallucinate!

Gu Mang quickly shook his head, and adjusted his internal breath to suppress the trance
that the incense brought to him. When he calmed down and looked again, he saw that the
monsters in the waterside pavilion were all in a state of floating immortality. Wu Yan rested
her head on the side of the blood pool. Her face became more and more beautiful under the
steam of this strange fragrance. Her entire body was as lazy as spring mud. Her charming
eyes were like silk, and her red lips were slightly opened.
This charming and gentle fragrance was like ink on paper, slowly drifting in all directions.
After a while, Fang came back.

"Your Majesty, the people are here."

She stepped into the waterside pavilion, followed by a group of ten guards. Each of them
had broad shoulders and narrow waists, and a heroic aura.

Gu Mang glanced at them, and immediately saw the most extravagant and handsome man
among the ten.

"… …"

As expected, Mo Xi had been chosen to flip the cards.

But from the looks of it, he still didn't know why he was brought in. He frowned, and lightly
swept his gaze over the monsters. His gaze paused on Gu Mang for a moment, and then
moved away. There was a faint confusion in his eyes.

Gu Mang knew that things weren't good. Mo Xi was the kind of person who didn't know how
beautiful he was. The reason why he could usually scare off a group of wild bees and
butterflies was because he was used to putting on a cold and serious face, which made
people feel very disappointed. But once he had a problem that he couldn't understand, there
would be some confusion in his eyes, and that kind of sharp and biting cold would be
weakened by a lot, and even give birth to a youthful and pure temperament.

Two simple words, beauty.

Since Mo Xi's good looks couldn't be concealed, then he could only hope that Wu Yan had a
unique taste, or that Wu Yan was blind.

Gu Mang prayed repeatedly, don't choose the princess, don't choose the princess, the
princess has a bad temper, she will choke and leave … After praying sincerely for a long
time, he saw Wu Yan raise her hand and point in Mo Xi's direction.

"I choose you."

Gu Mang: "… …"

Mo Xi: "?"

Wu Yan stretched her body and stood up from the side of the blood pool. The Fire Bat Clan
had a special physique, so the blood didn't dye her body bright red. Instead, it flowed down
like normal hot spring water, revealing her white jade-like body.

Gu Mang almost wanted to bang his head against the wall and die because of this demon's
boldness.
She came out of the bath without any warning, not even wrapped in a bath towel. From Gu
Mang's direction, he could only see her bare back, but from Mo Xi's direction … he could see
her breasts …

Gu Mang stole a glance at Mo Xi's face. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple
flashed through his eyes like a merry-go-round lantern, and it was very colorful.

However, the Fire Bat Clan didn't have a good brain, so they couldn't understand other
people's expressions. In addition, Wu Yan was originally soaked in the incense, so she could
only see Mo Xi's handsomeness, but not Mo Xi's fierceness.

The female Fire Bat King even stretched her arms lazily, combed her long hair, and said,
"You're such a good-for-nothing servant. You're so happy that you can't come back to your
senses after being chosen to serve me? Come, help me change my clothes. "

At this point, what else did Mo Xi not know? His eyes suddenly widened. He first looked at
Wu Yan in shock, then his gaze fell on Gu Mang.

Gu Mang lowered his head guiltily.

"… …"

Mo Xi seemed to choke on something. His gaze slowly turned back to Wu Yan, and his
handsome face slowly turned green.

The author has something to say:

Mo Xi: This female bat is very suitable for plastic surgery commercials.

Gu Mang: What about you? What kind of commercials are you suitable for?

Mo Xi: … … I don't know.

Gu Guangmang: "You're not suitable for advertising. You're more suited to work in the
central (cough) government (cough) administration (cough)."

Chapter 101

Although the honey trap was one of the tried and tested stratagems of the Thirty-Six
Stratagems, and the beauties sent to the hibiscus tent would often become the poison that
was fed into the enemy's stomach, not every beauty was suitable for such a task.

For example, you could send Diao Chan out to coordinate with you.
But why don't you try sending Mu Guiying instead?

Gu Mang naturally knew Mo Xi's temperament, and knew that the matters between men and
women were his greatest taboo. Because Mo Xi had seen his mother and uncle having an
affair when he was young, he had a serious obsession with cleanliness. He couldn't stand
women having improper thoughts about him, and hated betrayal between lovers the most.
Thus, in his thirty years of life, Gu Mang was the only one who could take liberties with him
and not be killed by him.

Despite the awkwardness, seeing Mo Mie clench his fists and gnash his teeth clearly on that
handsome face, thousands of thoughts flashed through Gu Mang's mind. In the end, he
suddenly raised his head and shouted with quick-wittedness, "Why is it you?!"

His voice was earth-shattering, and all the demons, including Mo Xi, turned to stare at him.

Wuyan narrowed her eyes, "… You two know each other?"

Gu Mang immediately knelt down and pretended to be uneasy, "Your Majesty, please
forgive me. I, I was rude."

"I'm asking you a question. You two know each other?" Wuyan glanced at Gu Mang and
then at Mo Xi, "… Is he your lover?"

The Fire Bat Clan was originally a demon born from the union of licentious and depraved
feathermen and beasts. Naturally, there was no rule about not being able to take someone's
wife by force. Gu Mang thought that if he said that Mo Xi was indeed his lover, the Queen
might feel even more excited and be even more unwilling to let go.

Thus, he immediately put on a bitter face and raised his head to look at Wuyan, "How could I
be his lover? I hate him more than anything. Your Majesty, please forgive me. I was just
disgusted and offended Your Majesty … "

Wuyan became more and more curious. She blinked her glassy eyes, "How did he offend
you?"

Gu Mang straightened up and pointed at Mo Xie. He didn't even blink and didn't stutter. He
said resolutely and forcefully, "He can't!"

Mo Xi, "…"

Wuyan, "…"

For a moment, the atmosphere fell into an extreme silence. Almost all the banshees in the
waterside pavilion were staring at Mochime from head to toe. As they stared, they whispered
to each other. A few young banshees could not help but cover their mouths with their
sleeves and laugh out loud. Even a few of the male demons who came in with Mo Quench
looked at him with undisguised sympathy in their eyes.
Wuyan said, "How do you know this?"

Gu Mang ignored Mo Xie's murderous glare and said, "Replying to Your Majesty, I once dual
cultivated with him, but because he was too unreliable, my primordial spirit was damaged.
Aiyo, I'm so angry. How could I not remember such a great grudge?"

Everyone looked at Mo Xi with even more strange expressions.

Big Brother, it's fine if you can't do it, but how could you cause harm to the female demon
who dual cultivated with you? What kind of technique is this?

Even Wuyan had a lingering fear. She didn't take the Blood Spirit Pill and wanted to rely on
the Blood Pool and the Mysterious Fairy Dual Cultivation to replenish her energy. If she was
really bewitched by the beauty in front of her and chose an unreliable man to serve her, the
effect would be the opposite of what she wanted.

So close, so close.

She immediately turned around and shouted at Fang, "I told you to choose people, what did
you choose?!"

Fang was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly kowtowed and apologized. Then
she said to Mo Xi, "Why are you still standing here? Did you make the King even more
unhappy?! Get out of here!! "

"…" Mo Xi was so angry that he was trembling all over, but he couldn't do anything. In the
end, he could only glare at this group of lunatics and the hooligan who was full of nonsense,
then he turned around and left.

Wuyan rolled her eyes and said to the remaining male demons, "I'm tired today. If any of you
are unreliable, get out of here as soon as possible. If anyone of you stays behind and is
picked by me, you will cause me to exhaust my primordial spirit. I will make sure that you will
not be able to bear the consequences! "

The Fire Bat Clan was good at persuasion, so the male demons were naturally confident.
When they saw the Queen's naked body, their cheeks turned red and their eyes glowed.
They couldn't help but rush to recommend themselves.

"I can do it!"

"Your Majesty, I can do it!"

"Your Majesty, I can do it!"

Gu Mang, "…"
Fortunately, this group of demons were stupid. If it were the intelligent Green Hill Fox Clan, it
wouldn't be so easy for him to deal with them.

The Queen was probably scared of Gu Mang. In the end, she chose a tall and strong demon
with luxuriant hair and muscles. She went into the room with this demon to rest. Fang closed
the door for them and breathed a sigh of relief. She turned around and said to the other
demons in the agate pool, "Alright, that's all for tonight. You can all leave. Go cultivate
yourselves and gather Qi for the King. "

The demons said, "Yes!"

They all left in a hurry. Gu Mang saw the nervous expressions of the female yao. Quite a few
of them had rushed over to the remaining male yao the queen had chosen, fighting to be the
first to say something to them. He was rather puzzled.

Why were they in such a hurry?

What did they mean by cultivating yourselves and gathering Qi for the King?

As he muttered, he didn't want to attract any attention, so he cleaned up the fruit platter in
the corner before leaving. But he didn't expect that as soon as he walked out of the inner
courtyard, all his doubts were answered.

He saw that by the waterside pavilion, the female bat demons and the male guards were a
little confused. These demons got together in pairs and played together. Even the fat female
demon who reprimanded him with a whip was looking for male demons to play with her.
Those who found someone to play with went to the simple thatched huts built on both sides
of the waterside pavilion. There were a few thatched huts with curtains down, and there were
strange sounds unique to the bat demons when they were having fun.

In these thatched huts with demons, wisps of white smoke gradually rose and gathered
toward the inner courtyard of the waterside pavilion, where the Queen rested.

It turned out that in addition to Wuyan's own Yin-Yang Mysterious Lady Dao, she could also
absorb the Reiki of other demons!

Even a shameless person like Gu Mang couldn't help but blush. But he couldn't help but
think that the Fire Bat Clan was born from the depravity of the feathermen. However, they
could rely on Reiki to replenish their Qi. Everything in Jiuzhou was really wonderful.

Just as he was thinking about this, someone suddenly put his hand on his shoulder from
behind.

Gu Mang was originally very nervous in this live erotic palace, for fear that some blind male
demon would come over and pester him. So when he was caught off guard, he immediately
turned around, but before he could see the other person's face, he was suddenly pulled
back. The other person held him back, covered his mouth, and brought him to the nearest
thatched hut without saying a word.
Gu Mang was a little panicked in an instant. The bat demon's strength was amazing. He
couldn't use magic, so he could only struggle with his bare hands. But he was not the
opponent's opponent in terms of strength. Not only did he fail to break free from the male
demon's grip, but he was also tightly covered and couldn't even make a sound. He was
directly pushed into the thatched hut and violently thrown on the haystack.

The bamboo curtain was lowered against the moonlight, and the narrow thatched hut
instantly fell into darkness.

Gu Mang's scalp instantly went numb.

After all, the Fire Bat Clan was divided from the feathermen, and the feathermen were birds.
In the most primitive places, such as the places where they reproduced, they instinctively
tended to be birds. So, there were no beds in the thatched hut for them to mate, only
mattresses that looked like molds.

The pungent smell of hay rushed into his nostrils with the smell of primitive beasts. The
strong smell almost suffocated Gu Mang.

To fight or not to fight, that was the question.

If he didn't fight now, he was afraid that he would be tormented by a male bat demon here in
the dark. But if he fought, not only would he not be able to get the information about the
enchantment of Bat Island, but if there was a riot, even Yue Chenqing and the others would
be implicated by him.

His mind was buzzing with irritation. Seeing the tall figure walking towards him, Gu Mang
couldn't help but scream, "Big Brother! Let's talk nicely! I-I-I'm still a young bird!!! I'm not
suitable for yin and yang dual cultivation. Do you want to change your target?! "

The other party didn't seem to want to listen to his nagging. He came over and pulled him
up, pressing him between the haystacks.

Gu Mang shouted, "F * ck! You! F * ck! Ah! I've already said so, and you still don't want to
stop? You, f * cking like to f * cking use force?! "

The other party finally spoke. As soon as he opened his mouth, his magnetic and low voice
made Gu Mang's whole body tremble.

"Shout again." That person was forced to the extreme, angry, forbearing, and irritated. His
voice was close to his ear, rising and falling with his hot and moist breath.

"I'll really do it."

"…"

Gu Mang didn't say anything.

After a while, the big hand around his throat let go. The other party straightened his body,
and a cluster of fireballs lit up, illuminating the small and cramped straw hut.

In the orange-yellow firelight, Mo Xi was biting his lip, holding the flame with one hand while
glaring at him fiercely. His beautiful phoenix eyes were seven parts ruthless and three parts
red. Because of Gu Mang's struggle under his body, his clothes were slightly messy, and he
wasn't as serious as he usually was.

"…" Gu Mang rubbed his neck, which had five red marks, and panted while rolling his eyes.
"Cough, cough, cough!! Are you crazy? Didn't I just say you can't do it in front of that female
bat king? "

Mo Xi gritted his teeth and said, "Can't you just shut up?!"

"If I shut up, do you think I'll just watch you fight?!" Gu Mang was almost about to vomit, and
his blue eyes were misty as he stared at him. "It seems that I should have said that this
person is extraordinary, and that his ability is extraordinary. I guarantee that you'll be
satisfied, and that you'll be taken to the side room by that queen and abused as a
concubine!"

Mo Xi's face was red with anger. "You —!"

"What are you talking about?" Gu Mang fell on the haystack, took a deep breath, and
murmured, "You really scared me to death just now. I thought that some bat spirit was in
heat …"

He paused for a while and sat up.

He looked up and asked Mo Xi, "Let's get down to business. How's the situation in Yue
Chenqing? "

Mo Xi suppressed his anger and answered, "Nothing unusual."

Gu Mang rubbed his neck again, and coughed a few times. "That's good. By the way,
extinguish the fireball. This bamboo curtain doesn't block the light, and bat spirits don't like
fire. If they see it, they'll know that there's something wrong with this straw hut. "

"I've set up a light-blocking enchantment."

"It's better to be cautious. It's better to be safe than sorry."

Mo Xi was silent for a moment, and then snapped his fingers, and the fireball suddenly
disappeared.

Gu Mang sat back down and said, "Tonight's matter is almost settled. Wait patiently. When I
take back the Soul-Sucking Spell I left in Wuyan's body, we'll know where to leave the
island."
"When will you take it back?"

Gu Mang closed his eyes and paused for a while, and then suddenly opened them. "Now."

As he spoke, he began to make hand seals and silently recite the spell. Slowly, little bits of
white light floated from the direction of the waterside pavilion, penetrated the walls of the
straw hut, and gathered at Gu Mang's fingertips.

After about an incense stick's worth of time, a ball of mother-of-pearl light appeared in Gu
Mang's palm.

"Look, this is Wuyan's divine sense." Gu Mang breathed a sigh of relief and said to Mo Xi.
"In addition to absorbing her secrets about enchantments, I also searched for the cause and
effect of why she wanted to turn people into puppets. After all, Yue Chenqing was poisoned
by her witchcraft. I wanted to be safe."

As he spoke, he also told Mo Xi what he had just heard by the agate pond.

Mo Xi frowned and said, "Wuyan was once betrayed by an immortal?"

"It sounds like it." Gu Mang said, "And I feel that in this divine sense, there's a high chance
that we'll see that ungrateful immortal. Whatever, let's see first! "

After Gu Mang finished speaking, he moved his fingers slightly, and the ball of light slowly
rose into the air, floating in front of Mo Xi and Gu Mang.

"Tell me." Gu Mang asked it, "Why did you use witchcraft on the men who came to the
island?"

At first, the ball of light was pearl white, but after a while, five colors began to gather. A hazy
image appeared on the surface of the ball, and a hazy, illusory voice of the divine sense was
transmitted.

It was Wuyan's voice.

"… This matter …" Wuyan's voice softly said, "It started when I was still young …"

As her voice became clearer, the image in the ball of light also began to move.

"… At that time, there was a battle on the Dream Butterfly Islands. Because the demons on
the neighboring islands had multiplied too much, there was no place to stand on the original
island. In order to seize territory, they betrayed the alliance and invaded the Fire Bat Clan's
island. They killed the queen of the Fire Bat Clan at that time — my mother. After that, they
slaughtered the other bats on the island. "

The scene of the demons killing each other faintly flashed in the ball of light. The mother-of-
pearl's luster dimmed, and the surface of the ball was covered with a layer of blood.
"At that time, I was one of the princes of the Bat King. Naturally, they saw me as a thorn in
their side and wanted to kill me. My elder sister used herself as bait to protect me from the
encirclement, but I was still seriously injured … My wings were broken, and my bones were
broken, but I kept using my spiritual power to maintain them. I didn't dare to stop … But I
also didn't know where the end of the flight would be … "

In the ball of light, the sea surged, and thunder and lightning intertwined.

"I fled on the sea for many, many days. Later, there was a storm on the surface of the sea.
My physical strength was weak, and my wounds festered. I persevered and flew for a while,
and finally landed on an unfamiliar island."

In the image, Wuyan, who was still in her infant form, flapped her wings. She struggled
several times to fly, but in the end, it was useless.

"From the moment I landed, I could feel that this island was definitely not an ordinary island.
Its spiritual energy was too strong — there must be an immortal on this island."

"I was so scared at that time," Wuyan said. Wuyan said, "Since I was young, I heard that
since ancient times, immortals loved to kill demons. So when I was lying in the haystack, I
thought, even if I didn't die from the internal strife of the demons, would I die in the hands of
an immortal? I wanted to struggle up and fly away from this immortal island. But my energy
was exhausted. This struggle didn't allow me to fly again. Instead, it attracted the attention of
others. Someone waded through the sea of flowers and walked towards me … "

The bat with its wings broken was lying in the haystack, dying. It seemed to have suffered a
serious injury. The membrane on its wings was torn, and blood flowed on the grass. Its pair
of black eyes were wet, and it looked extremely pitiful.

Just as it was feeling helpless, a pair of white silk shoes with green edges suddenly
appeared in the ball of light, stopping beside Wuyan. Then, a slender hand picked it up, and
the other hand carefully held it in the palm of its hand.

Gu Mang said proudly, "See, what did I say? That ungrateful immortal appeared so quickly."

The field of view in the ball of light slowly moved up, from the plain-colored shoes to the
spotless sleeves of the robe …

When the image completely moved to the immortal's face, Gu Mang and Mo Xi were
instantly stunned —

They saw that the person was wearing a green robe. His face was handsome, and he had a
pair of misty almond-shaped eyes. He had a noble temperament, like a bamboo tree
reflecting the moon.

Gu Mang said in surprise, "Junzi Hui?!"

Mo Xi also opened his eyes wide, "Palace Master Chen …"

They never thought that the "ungrateful immortal" that appeared in the ball of light was
actually the first sage of Chong Hua a hundred years ago, Junzi Hui!

Chapter 102

This was completely out of their expectations. They both knew that although Chen Tang's
Dao was exceedingly powerful, he was still a mortal through and through. He definitely
hadn't ascended to become an immortal.

Gu Mang muttered, "What's going on …"

Mo Xi's brows furrowed. He stared at the flowing ball of light and shook his head, "Let's
watch first."

In the image, Chen Tang raised his jade-like finger and gently stroked Wuyan's furry
forehead. As he comforted the little demon, he sent a jade spiritual stream to the dying
Wuyan. At the same time, the scene in the ball of light slowly shrank. They could see that
they were actually on a lone island. However, that island wasn't the Bat Island they were
currently on, but another island that was rarely visited.

This island was very strange. It was impossible to tell what the climate was like. Flowers and
grasses grew everywhere and bore fruits. Winter plum blossoms, summer lotus flowers,
autumn sweet osmanthus, and spring peach and plum blossoms. Beautiful purples and
brilliant reds bloomed all over this fertile land. At the center of the island, there was a large
altar built with huge rocks. There was nothing else on the altar except for a cold jade zither,
on which rested a charred five-stringed zither.

Gu Mang turned to ask Mo Xi, "My memory is still incomplete. Is this island somewhere in
the Chong Hua?"

"No." Mo Xi stared at the Hundred Flower Island and said, "This island doesn't exist in the
Chong Hua's territory."

Gu Mang rubbed his chin, "That's strange. Gentleman Chen Tang appeared alone on a lone
island that wasn't part of the Chong Hua's territory …"

He didn't have time to think too much, because Wuyan paused and began to narrate again.
Her voice was filled with endless lamentation, disappointment, and charm.

"Perhaps my life wasn't meant to end. Perhaps the rumors circulating among the demons
were wrong. The immortal on the island found me injured, but he didn't have any intention of
harming me. Instead, he brought me back to his residence and carefully treated my injuries.
"
Inside the ball of light, Chen Tang carried the injured bat to a wooden house on the shore of
the island.

Wuyan said, "My injuries are very serious, and because of the unforeseen event just now,
Ah Niang, Ah Jie, they all died in the chaotic battle. When I was running for my life, I didn't
have time to be sad. Now that I've settled down, my heart is very sad. I cry every day and
every night. Fortunately, she still had the company of the immortal big brother on the island.
Not only was he not as ferocious as the immortals I knew since I was young, he was also
very gentle to me. He often advised me and comforted me … Under his care, I finally slowly
recovered my spirit. "

"I rested there for a long time. Later, I realized that the entire island was a moving island. It
never stayed in one place for long …"

Gu Mang and Mo Xi looked at each other. What kind of island was this? It was truly unheard
of for a hundred flowers to bloom and move on the sea.

Wu Yan said, "The island's seasons are like spring all year round. It's probably because it's a
place where immortals live, that's why the spirits of nature are especially exuberant.
However, although there were many plants, there were very few creatures that could speak
— because on this island, other than me, there was only that immortal who saved me.
Everything about him was good, but he was too mysterious. He didn't tell me who he was,
and he wasn't even willing to tell me his name. I've been with him for a long time, but I only
know that his surname is Chen. "

Gu Mang muttered, "So it's really Chen Tang?"

"I had no choice but to call him Chen Xian." On the ball of light, Wuyan, who had recovered
some spiritual power and was able to transform into a human form, was sitting on the edge
of the altar. Her tender and slender calves were still wrapped in bandages, but she didn't
care. Her pair of bright eyes followed Chen Tang's figure.

"Chen Xian would come to the altar every day to play the zither. The sound of the zither was
pleasant to the ear. Every time it reached a certain point, the illusion of begonia petals would
fall from the sky above the island. I always thought that it was his celestial technique, so I
pestered him to teach me. However, he refused and said that the flowers on the island
weren't because of him. However, if I asked him why, he would only smile and not say
anything. "

"He looked very good when he smiled. I looked at him every day, and as long as he smiled, I
would feel very comfortable. Just like that, the days passed. He healed me every day, and I
listened to him play the zither. Then one day, "Wuyan paused," I suddenly realized that
everything in my eyes had changed. "

"In the past, my eyes were filled with the sky, flowers, plants, trees, and Chen Xian. They
were all very beautiful, and I liked them all. However, one day, I realized that the sky,
flowers, and trees were still there, but they became so inconspicuous. All their colors
seemed to fall on Chen Xian alone. "

"Only then did I know." Wuyan said, "I had fallen in love with him."

"He saved my life, healed my wounds, and calmed my pain. He shattered my previous
impression of immortals … … "When Wuyan's spiritual sense reached this point, she
sounded like an ordinary girl. Her tone was very sweet, like a crisp fruit on a branch," Even
though he was so mysterious, unwilling to speak much, even though he was an immortal
and I was a demon, I still liked him. I just wanted to force myself. "

There was silence again.

"However, he didn't understand my feelings."

After a while, the pearl color of the light ball gradually dimmed. In the image, Wuyan stood
beside the zither on the altar. She covered her face, tears falling from her fingers.

It was very clear that her insistence on forcing herself did not change Chen Tang's mind.

When Wuyan's spiritual sense voice sounded again, it was choked with sobs. As expected,
she said, "He was very surprised by my good intentions. After being surprised, he said that I
had only known him for a few months, so how could I know what love was?"

"Isn't love just a feeling? It can be a steady stream, or it can be a sudden realization. "

"However, no matter how much I begged, he rejected me without any pretense. He even
asked me to leave this floating immortal island after I recovered."

"I said that I liked him, but he said that we weren't on the same path. I also said that I could
cultivate the path of immortality for him, but he said that he wasn't an immortal. "Wuyan
paused," Lies. "

"If he wasn't an immortal, how could he control the island? If he wasn't an immortal, how
could he play the zither and make flowers fall? I threw these questions at him, but he didn't
answer. In the end, I simply asked him if he thought that I wasn't pretty, and told him that I
could work hard to change what he liked. However, he only said that he wholeheartedly
pursued the Dao, and had no intention of forming a relationship. "

Gu Mang sighed inwardly as he listened to the side.

The Fire Bat Clan's brains weren't good, and demons' emotions were much stronger than
humans'. They were almost unreasonable. Chen Tang clearly didn't have any interest in her,
but she insisted that he give a reason. It seemed that Chen Tang was really at his wit's end
at that time.

However, "wholeheartedly pursued the Dao, and had no intention of forming a relationship"
was the most common rejection excuse used by cultivators. Normally, once this sentence
was said, no matter how resentful or infatuated the other party was, they would have nothing
to say. Moreover, it wasn't like they lost to a love rival, so it was more or less acceptable.

Sure enough, Wuyan said, "When I heard him say that, although I was unwilling, I was also
speechless. Could it be that I could stop him from cultivating? In the end, I had no choice but
to leave the immortal island … But before I left, I acted willfully once again. "

"I told him that since he was a gentleman, he had to keep his word. You said that you
rejected me today because you wholeheartedly pursued the Dao, and had no intention of
forming a relationship, so you couldn't lie to me. He said that he wasn't lying. Thus, I asked
him to make a pinky promise with my pinky. I used the Fire Bat Clan's demonic technique
and wrapped an invisible string around his pinky. As long as he broke his promise and
married someone else in the future, I would be able to sense it. Then I would … I would … "

Wuyan's voice became perplexed.

She didn't seem to know what she would do if Chen Tang got married.

The scene in the ball of light changed again. This time, they had returned to the Bat Island.

Wuyan said, "Later, I returned to the Bat Island. After many changes, I became the Queen of
the Bat Island. However, I still missed him. Every night, I would summon the string on my
pinky. Seeing that the string was still there, I knew that he had kept his promise and hadn't
been tempted by anyone else. Deep in my heart, I still had hope. Thus, I continued to go
against the flow and cultivate the Dao of Immortality … I only hoped that one day, when I
saw him again, he would be able to see my heart and know that I didn't do it on the spur of
the moment. I hoped that he would change his mind. Just like that, I continued to cultivate. I
waited. "

"Until one day." The ball of light suddenly darkened. In the scene, Wuyan was raging like a
madwoman. "… One day, I discovered that the string was broken."

Gu Mang turned his head in surprise and asked Mo Xi, "Did Chen Tang have a wife before
he passed away?"

Mo Xi also frowned and looked at the ball of light suspiciously. He shook his head. "No. He
didn't have a wife. He didn't have a wife or children. "

"Then did he have any siblings who looked like him?"

"No."

"Then that's strange." Gu Mang said, "According to the records of the Chong Hua's history,
he died after sacrificing himself to the devil. No matter how I look at it, it doesn't match what
Wuyan said."

His frown deepened, and he muttered, "Also, I feel that Chen Tang's face is somewhat
familiar. I feel like I've seen it somewhere before. What's going on with this person? "
While he was thinking, Wu Yan's voice in the light ball continued. It was as if thunder had
exploded in the cumulonimbus clouds. Her voice slowly became distorted and horrifying.

"He got married."

"He changed his mind about pursuing the Dao, but it wasn't because of me! It was because
of someone I don't even know! What unintentional fate … He lied to me! He just didn't like
the fact that I'm a demon and he's an immortal! As long as there's a suitable immortal to
pursue him, he'll nod his head and accept it. He lied to me! I can't wait to rush in front of
them and tear that latecomer to pieces, but I don't even know what that bitch looks like! I
was the one who came first! "

Wuyan's angry voice echoed in their ears. It was as sharp as a claw.

"I was the one who got to know him first! He promised me! He's the one who's heartless and
unfaithful! He's the one who broke his promise! "

"…" Gu Mang sighed in his heart. He had thought that this was a story about Chen Shimei,
but the truth was not so. This fire bat demon was really crazy. Chen Tang had never been
tempted before, but he couldn't reject her. She was the one who forced him the whole time.
People's feelings could never be forced, and there was no such thing as first come first
serve. Although Chen Tang had promised her that he wouldn't marry anyone else, and he
had indeed broken his promise, the word "heartless" was used too heavily.

"I left the island to look for him, but I didn't know where he and that bitch were hiding in this
vast world. And because I went against the path of immortality, I lost a lot of energy. I was
clearly in the prime of my life, but my hair was already white and I was aging. I had no choice
but to use the blood spirit pill refined from the feathermen's blood to maintain my youth and
energy — why?! "

Inside the ball of light, Wuyan had already turned into an old woman with thorny skin. She
was acting crazy in the palace.

A maid trembled as she delivered the blood spirit pill. She took it, and it was as if an invisible
hand had wiped away all the wrinkles on her body. Her wrinkled skin became tender again,
and her haggard face became extremely charming again.

Her youthfulness could be watered with forbidden medicine.

Only the innocence in her eyes could not return.

"Mother's words are indeed correct. Immortals can punish demons. Some punish the body,
while others punish the heart! Liar! Liar … "

"I can't understand these men who aren't of my race … I don't want to have anything to do
with these creatures anymore."
After that, Wuyan fell into a frenzy similar to a disease. On one hand, she felt that Chen
Tang would change his mind, and almost morbidly hoped that Chen Tang would meet her
again. On the other hand, she fell into extreme disgust towards men from other races. She
issued a ban and sealed off the entire Bat Island. If any men from other races entered the
island, they would be fed Gu worms to change their appearance into Chen Tang's. She
would play with and entangle with him to quench her thirst for love.

"This kind of 'like', one is enough."

"I don't want to repeat the same mistake … forever and ever … for generations to come … I
can't forget it. He lied to me …"

"He lied to me …"

Her voice gradually weakened, like ripples on the surface of a lake spreading out in circles
and finally stopping.

"Liar."

The ball of light was extinguished, and the straw hut was silent.

Gu Mang stood up, and a ray of white light scattered into his mind — that was him
resonating with Wuyan's consciousness to control the situation of the Bat Island's
enchantment.

After doing all this, Gu Mang did not speak, and Mo Xi seemed to have a headache due to
the overly intense love between the demons. Not only did he not speak, he even raised his
fingers to pinch the bridge of his nose and his eyebrows and eyes.

Mo Xi sat on the haystack with a headache, "… What is all this …"

Gu Mang was also somewhat speechless. He originally only wanted to understand the
reason behind Wuyan's use of Gu, but he did not expect it to involve the past of the Chong
Hua's First Gentleman.

Thus, he coughed and said, "The Fire Bat Clan is similar to beasts, their love and hate is
generally like this: I like you, I can make many sacrifices and changes for you, if you still
don't like me after all this, then you are a heartless man. But whether you like someone or
not, it has always been difficult to force. Isn't that right? "

Mo Xi, "… Yes."

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi's side profile, and looked at that listless appearance, and a cruel
thought gradually emerged in his heart. He paused for a moment and asked with interest,
"What about you? Have you ever had similar thoughts? "

Mo Xi raised his head, his black eyes somewhat blank, "What?"

Gu Mang looked at his dog-like confused and clear eyes, and more or less could not bear to
see him like this. But he remembered the past that happened in the Mirror of Time, and
knew that it was not good for Mo Xi to be entangled with him, so after he came out of the
Mirror of Time, he would occasionally provoke Mo Xi, bully Mo Xi, intentionally distancing
himself from him, and draw a clear line between them.

Thus, in the end, he hardened his heart, and with a detestable smile, he raised his hand and
lifted Mo Xi's smooth chin.

Gu Mang asked, "What about you? Have you ever resented me like this? "

Perhaps he was really dizzy from Wuyan's long-winded speech, or perhaps Gu Mang's
meaningful question made him confused, so Mo Xi actually did not resist, and let Gu Mang
pinch his face. He raised his head, and looked at the person standing in front of him in a
daze.

"… …"

"Have you ever felt that no matter what sacrifices you make, no matter what changes you
make." His fingertips slid down inch by inch, from the beautiful lines of his jaw, along his
undulating Adam's apple, to his collar, and slowly down.

Finally, they landed on the left side of Mo Xi's chest.

"Your senior brothers have never truly liked you."

Gu Mang's fingertips pointed at that spot, the spot where he had once stabbed Mo Xi with
his own hands. There was a faint smile on his face, but his fingertips were slightly tighter.

The wound had long healed, but the hideous scar was still there.

Through the clothes, Gu Mang's fingertips faintly throbbed again.

Gu Mang stepped on the haystack, his elbows on his knees, and leaned over to stare at Mo
Xi, who was sitting in front of him, and said with a grin, "Handsome Mo, have you ever
resented me like her?"

The blankness in Mo Xi's eyes dissipated with these words.

Gu Mang was clearly smiling, but it was as if he had been slapped hard. Mo Xi felt a stab of
pain. He was caught off guard by this sharp blade, and the sadness in his eyes almost
immediately flowed out. He abruptly turned his head away, biting his lips. After a while, he
gathered his self-esteem and turned back to stare fiercely at Gu Mang.

"Chen Tang never said that he liked Wuyan."

"So?"
"… … But you …" Mo Xi was almost struggling to speak, "You did say that."

"Really? … … Then take it that I did say that. But you should know that what a man says in
a moment of happiness in bed can't be taken seriously. In the past, when I slept with those
girls, I also said that I loved you, loved you, and only you. When I was happy, I even said
that I would go to heaven and pluck the moon for them. "

As he spoke, he sighed and reached out to rub the top of Mo Xi's head, "Look, you're a big
man. Even the little girls in the brothel wouldn't believe those things. How could you —"

But before he could finish speaking, his outstretched hand was fiercely slapped away by Mo
Xue with a "smack".

Chapter 103

But before he could finish speaking, his outstretched hand was fiercely slapped away by
Mo Xue with a "smack".

"…"

The smile on Gu Mang's face faded. His blue eyes seemed to flash with a subtle light, but it
only lasted for a moment before he resumed his cold smile.

"Are you angry?"

Mo Xi did not say anything. He just suppressed some kind of emotion that was about to
overflow as he stared at Gu Mang.

At this moment, the expression on his face was like a dog whose heart had been broken by
its owner, but also like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Sadness and self-esteem
gathered on his pale face at the same time. His eyes were watery, but he still held on
proudly. He gritted his white teeth and stared fiercely and conceitedly at Gu Mang.

After a while, he suppressed the trembling in his voice and said softly, "I will believe you. I'm
not like you, who can take anything casually. "

"…" Gu Mang was silent for a moment before he sneered, "Look, you're still laughing at
Wuyan. Aren't you the same? She wants to force you, but you still believe her. "

The veins on the back of Mo Xi's white hand were slightly bulging.

Gu Mang acted as if he did not see it and only said, "So you're actually not that different from
her. You both feel that you're not getting anything in return for your efforts, so you've been
resentful for so many years."
"Do you think I've been resentful towards you all these years just because I feel that I'm not
getting anything in return for my efforts?"

Gu Mang looked at the light in Mo Xi's eyes and almost felt pity for him.

But he was silent for a while before he said, "What else?"

Mo Xi suddenly closed his eyes. His eyelashes trembled, and the emotions that he had been
suppressing suddenly burst out. He exploded, "If I'm really just unwilling to accept this, would
you still be standing in front of me and saying these things to me?! If I was only unwilling to
accept this, I would have many ways to make up for my unwillingness. Taking you by force,
humiliating you, poisoning you … I won't do any of these, but do you really think that I don't
know?! Gu Mang! I treat you as my companion, as my best friend, as my … "

My lover. My god.

What I hate is your betrayal and change. You didn't just abandon me. You also abandoned
your brothers, your dreams, and your past glory.

And who you used to be.

"Change your path. Even if you have nothing to do with me for the rest of your life, I won't
blame you."

"…"

"Gu Mang. Back then, you almost dug my heart out. "

Gu Mang's fingertips trembled slightly.

Mo Xi's voice was hoarse. He raised his head and looked at him. His eyes were dark like the
stars in the sky. "You still don't understand it?"

"…"

Gu Mang was speechless for a moment. Those black eyes were too unbearable.

Gu Mang still remembered that they were not like this when he first saw them. The first time
he saw Mo Xi, Mo Xi was standing under the osmanthus tree in the academy. He was
wearing a black robe embroidered with a serpent embroidered with gold edges. His blonde
hair was tied up in a high ponytail. He was holding a jade waist bow in his arm and looking at
the bull's eye in the distance.

The wind was blowing and his wide sleeves were fluttering. Feeling the gaze behind him, Mo
Xi brushed the stray hair on the side of his face and turned around to look at Gu Mang.
His eyes were still and deep, clear and bright like a lake that had not been immersed in the
secular world. There was no emotion in his eyes. He calmly looked away from Gu Mang.

Later on, Gu Mang saw him a few more times in the academy. One time, he saw him sitting
alone by the stone steps reading a book. Another time, he saw him leaning against a tree
and eating alone. Another time, he saw him walking out of the training dummy field in the
academy. As he walked, he bit on his hair tie and tied his hair into a ponytail. His fair and
slender neck poked out from the edge of his wide black robe and was sweating.

He was always alone.

"The young master of the Mo family is really arrogant."

"Spiritual power is a good thing, but it's not necessarily so strong that it's abnormal. Who
knows if he's practicing some unknown evil technique."

"Don't talk nonsense. Young Master Mo relies on hard work. Didn't you hear the Palace
Master praising him every day? I heard that ever since he entered the academy, he's been
practicing at the shooting range until nine o 'clock every day. Hehe, I wonder who he's trying
to impress by being so hardworking. "

Gu Mang had actually heard a lot of such conversations in the past. Before Mo Xi knew who
"Gu Mang" was, Gu Mang had already heard of the name Mo Xi. From the discussions in the
academy and the Murong Lian's sarcasm, he inadvertently learned a lot about this person.

Among these princes and young masters, there were those who were perverse, those who
did not live up to their names, those who were ambitious … There were too many of them. At
that time, Gu Mang also felt that Mo Xi was probably asking for it and did not have a good
impression of this person.

Until that day.

That day, he happened to pass by the drill ground and saw two palace slaves kneeling in
front of Mo Quench. Mo Quench's hands were shining brightly. Mo Quench thought that this
young master was using his power to bully the palace slaves. Just as he was about to speak
up for him, he heard one of the slaves kowtowing repeatedly with tears and snot running
down his face.

"Young Master Mo! Young Master Mo, we're really wrong! We, we didn't mean to steal your
money, it's just … it's just … "

A yellow-faced and emaciated servant beside him said in a trembling voice, "It's just that
we're really hungry. A few days ago, we offended Young Master Murong, and the Head
Steward punished us by not having enough to eat … We were starving, and when we saw
that you were always alone … we gathered our courage and wanted to … steal … steal your
money pouch. "
"Wuwu, I'm sorry … Young Master, please have mercy on us. My sister hasn't eaten for
three days … she's still so young … I'm really afraid that she won't be able to live. If you
want to punish someone, punish me. Please spare my sister …"

"Brother, wuwuwu …"

"…" Mo Xi stared at the pair of siblings and was silent for a while. The red light in his hands
gradually extinguished.

He didn't say anything. He lowered his head and took out his money pouch from his Qiankun
Bag. He took it off and silently placed it on the stone steps. Then he turned and left.

His actions stunned Gu Mang who was standing far away. Because of Hua Po An's old
history, other than the young masters' servants, the academy disciples were not allowed to
have any contact with ordinary servants, let alone help them. That was a big taboo in the
academy.

But Mo Xi did it without hesitation and without asking for anything in return. It was as if it was
a natural thing to do.

Gu Mang looked at the young master's side profile with his sleeves fluttering in the wind. He
suddenly had an inexplicable feeling in his heart.

But if that was the case, Gu Mang wouldn't have paid as much attention to Mo Xi as he did
later. What really surprised him was that a few days later, a piece of news suddenly broke
out in the academy.

Mo Xi, the son of Fu Ling Jun, was punished with whipping because he violated the rules.

"Oh, Beauty Mo also has a time when his boat capsizes in a ditch?"

"He's been high and mighty for so long. This whipping finally broke his prestige!"

"I heard that he gave his money pouch to a pair of servant siblings and violated the rules. He
usually pretends to be hardworking, but now he's pretending to be pure and kind. If you ask
me, he's really a hypocrite. "

At this time, Gu Mang had a completely different feeling in his heart as he listened to the
crowd's discussion about him. When he returned to his residence, he suddenly heard the
Murong Lian's unbridled laughter coming from the courtyard.

"That Mo guy is really a fool. It was just a trick of self-injury. He took the bait so easily. What
a surprise, hahahaha!"

"My Lord is wise beyond compare. How can Mo Mie be your opponent?"
"Hmph! He violated the academy's taboo. No matter how strong his techniques are, he can't
be promoted as a talent of the academy. Compete with me? "The Murong Lian sneered."
He's still too inexperienced. "

Gu Mang finally understood that the so-called "servant siblings' case" was deliberately
designed by the Murong Lian to trap his opponent. The pair of servant siblings took Mo Xi's
money pouch and obediently handed it over to the Murong Lian. The Murong Lian directly
sent a complaint to the academy's disciplinary elder, saying that Mo Xi had openly violated
the academy's rules and privately had sex with the servants.

As the only son of the Murong Lian, although Mo Xi wasn't severely punished, this was still a
taboo in the academy. In addition, the disciplinary elder had been friends with the Lord
Wangshu's family for generations. Naturally, he would side with the Murong Lian, so Mo Xi
was still reprimanded.

At that time, Gu Mang was a Murong Lian and didn't have any interactions with Mo Xi. Even
if he felt uneasy, he couldn't say anything to Mo Xi, let alone visit Mo Xi. He also couldn't
announce it to the public.

However, from that time onwards, Mo Xi had already planted a seed in Gu Mang's heart. In
the future, everything would be fated with this seed.

As the saying goes, everything is predetermined. Once the fate is written, it's destined that
you can't escape it.

A few days later, Gu Mang walked along the green path of the academy. There was no one
else on the jade-green lawn except for a youth sitting alone against a white birch tree.

Mo Xi sat quietly under the shade of the tree. He was eating white glutinous rice dumplings
in small bites while looking down at the bamboo slips spread out on his knees. There was
still a whip mark on his fair face, but it didn't affect anything. Mo Xi's drooping eyelashes
were still so thick and deep. His gaze was still so clean, without any resentment.

Gu Mang stood behind the tree and looked at the lonely and beautiful silhouette for a while
until Mo Xi finally noticed his overly focused gaze. He raised his head from the book and
looked into Gu Mang's eyes.

Gu Mang: "…"

Mo Xi: "?"

This was the first time Gu Mang looked directly into this pair of black eyes. His palms were
sweating. He had always been a cheerful and bright person, but he had become clumsy.

He licked his lips nervously. He wanted to smile at Mo Xi, but he didn't know what to do. At
this time, Lu Zhanxing happened to be walking over from afar. He saw him and waved at
him, shouting, "Mang 'er! What are you standing there for? "
Gu Mang hurriedly stuttered in response. He turned his gaze away in a flurry, and the tips of
his ears turned red as he fled into the distance.

The noble Master Mo didn't know a nobody like him at that time. He probably didn't
remember the first time they looked at each other on the tree-lined road.

However, Gu Mang remembered it.

Those black jade-like eyes …

In his memory, it was a pure land that he wanted to protect wholeheartedly.

Gu Mang sighed and looked at the pair of eyes within the thatched hut that were now just
inches away from him. There was hatred, resentment, pain, and unwillingness in them. In
the depths of those eyes, there was even a stubborn and ruthless luster. However, Gu Mang
clearly remembered that when he first saw Mo Xi, those eyes were only filled with calmness
and righteousness.

In the end, they were still like this.

Gu Mang looked away.

He was afraid that if he continued to look at those eyes, he wouldn't be able to hide some
things anymore. His heart, which had its spirit core shattered, was starting to ache.

The thatched hut was quiet. It was quiet all around. Gu Mang didn't say anything else. He
sat down on the haystack. The haystack sank softly. He lay down in the middle of the soft
rice stalks and stared blankly at the sky.

He knew that he should draw a clear line between himself and Mo Xi. Mo Xi was his poison.
It was fatal and there was no cure. He tried his best to build a wall between himself and Mo
Xi. However, when he saw the pair of eyes on the other side of the wall, which were filled
with anxiety and sadness, his hands trembled.

He actually wanted to leave this narrow thatched hut. Other than the smell of straw, he could
only smell the faint fragrance of Mo Xi's body.

He had a cold mask, but he didn't know how long this mask could last beside Mo Xi.

"…" The two of them didn't say anything else. The atmosphere was extremely tense. Gu
Mang finally couldn't help but stand up. He patted the grass off his body and walked to the
door of the hut. He looked out through the gap.

Those bat demons were still looking for a mate. It was a mess. It wasn't a good time to go
out.
Gu Mang could only return to Mo Xi's side and sit down. He rested his chin on his hand and
stared blankly. He didn't want to make Mo Xi sad anymore. The result of making Mo Xi sad
was that he wouldn't feel good either.

The two of them sat there for a while. Gu Mang glanced at Mo Xi.

Mo Xi lowered his head and lowered his eyelashes.

After a while, he stole another glance at Mo Xi.

Mo Xi still didn't say anything and ignored him. He didn't know if he noticed Gu Mang's
wandering eyes. In fact, after his emotional outburst just now, he had fallen into this kind of
silence, unwilling to speak much.

Gu Mang knew that he had really hurt him.

In fact, Gu Mang knew that Mo Xi wasn't the same as Wu Yan.

After all, they had been so passionately entangled before. He had willingly slept with Mo Xi,
but now he was accusing Mo Xi of being unreasonable. He had clearly seen Mo Xi's
protection, Mo Xi's despair, and Mo Xi's willingness to risk his life in exchange for his
willingness to turn back …

But in their current situation, other than making Mo Xi hate him and stay away from him,
what other choice was there?

Mo Xi's heart was soft and he was upright. He seemed ruthless, but Gu Mang knew that he
was kinder than anyone else. This kind of kindness was like the help he gave to the servants
in the academy. In the end, it was easy for others to use it against him.

So, since Gu Mang had already chosen this path, he only needed Mo Xi to hate him. He
didn't need "pity", "injustice", or "unwillingness", and he didn't need even a little bit of love.

However, being so close to him and smelling the familiar scent on his body, Gu Mang's heart
was still as unsettled as it was yesterday. No matter how clear she was about what she
should do, she could not help but have that tiny bit of pitiful thoughts.

If everything could be changed, if he could still approach him like a moth darting into a flame,
if he could still hold him, if he could still say "I love you" without any scruples, if he could still
say "I love you" one more time under the guise of passion.

How good would that be?

After a long silence, Gu Mang finally broke the stifling silence, even though he deliberately
changed the topic, "Cough … I suddenly remembered, where's the life crystal from Yue
Chenqing?"

Mo Xi still didn't look at him, "It's in my Qiankun bag."

"Take it out and let me see."

The stone with the agate pearl was taken out. The stone was full of luster and was becoming
more and more moist. Gu Mang looked at it in his hand for a while, and then returned it to
Mo Xi.

"It seems that everything is going well on Brother Jiang's side. We don't have to rush out too
quickly. Let's wait until those bat demons are almost in the hut. "

"… Okay."

Both of them had their own thoughts as they sat in the straw pile, lost in thought, waiting for
the bats outside to disperse.

There was silence for a while.

Suddenly, a pair of bat demons walked past their door, entangling with each other, and
broke the silence. Through the bamboo curtain, they could see their side profile kissing like
glue, and they could also hear the flirting and laughter between the two demons.

"Don't rush."

"We are accumulating Primordial Spirit for the king. How can we not rush?"

The female bat giggled, accompanied by vague kissing sounds from time to time, "Well …
you only know how to talk about the king. Don't you want to …"

The rest of the conversation was drowned out by the sound of their kisses.

"…" Gu Mang couldn't help but glance at Mo Xi. Mo Xi felt his gaze and turned his face
away. Just when Gu Mang thought that Mo Xi was going to pretend to be deaf, he suddenly
heard him ask —

"What do you mean by accumulating Primordial Spirit for the king?"

"Oh." Gu Mang said, "The fog swallows seem to be able to absorb the spiritual current
produced when the bat demons below are mating. This is the characteristic of the fire bats."

Mo Xi didn't say anything, but looking at his side profile, it seemed that he was saying, "This
is ridiculous."

"Fire bats are lascivious. There's nothing strange about it." Gu Mang said, "When they all
enter the nest, we'll leave."

The pair of bat demons in front of their door were kissing hungrily. Just by looking at their
shadows, they could feel the passionate atmosphere between them. Seeing that they were
about to push the door open, the male bat suddenly stopped. "Oh, this room is already
occupied."

The female bat demon's voice was so soft that it sounded like water could be squeezed out
of it.

"The room next door is still empty. Let's go next door."

The bird couple went next door. Just as Mo Mie was about to heave a sigh of relief, he
suddenly heard a dull thud from the wall not far away from him. Immediately after, the voices
of the bird couple could be heard even more clearly from the wall and into their straw hut.

"Baby, let me kiss you again …"

"Don't be in such a hurry …"

"…"

At this moment, Gu Mang sneaked a glance at Mo Xi — and found that Mo Xi's face had
already darkened.

The author had something to say:

"Xi Mang, Xue Yi, the first line, giving out sugar … they are all a sweet couple!"

Vast: I'll give you a mango.

Sister Extinguish: Do you want to eat it?

Vast: No, I'll let you hold it in your arms. This way, we will be a delicious watermelon and
mango couple! Xi Mang couple is sweet!

Jiang Yexue: I'll give you a white shirt.

Chu Yi: Wear it?

Jiang Yexue: Hang it outside the window. This way, we will be pure white snowflakes and
pure white clothes. Xue Yi couple is sweet.

Hua Poan: I'll give you a hair.

Chen Tang: Wear it on my head?

Hua Poan: Hahaha, no, I'll plant it in your heart. This way, we will be a sugar couple. Sugar
couple is sweet.

Jun Shang: I'll give you a couplet.

Ah Lian: Stick it on the door?

Jun Shang: Ah, no, I'll let you throw away the second line. This way, we will be a couplet
couple. Shanglian couple is sweet.

Vegetable Bun: Except for Xi Mang, the rest of the couplets haven't been hammered yet.
The small theater isn't responsible for blindly making up couplets. Don't believe the small
theater …

Chapter 104

This was a thatched hut, and the huts were very close to each other. This group of
demons had no sense of shame, so when they built these huts, they didn't care about the
sound barrier at all. Maybe some of the bat demons even thought it was very interesting.

However, the situation between Gu Mang and Mo Xi was extremely awkward.

The two bat demons were very impatient, and it didn't take long for them to get to the point.
The two of them seemed to be doing things directly against the wall. Gu Mang and the
others could even hear the subtle sound of water. Gu Mang glanced at Mo Xi. In the
darkness, he couldn't see Mo Xi's expression clearly, but he could still feel the gloomy aura
around Mo Xi.

Gu Mang coughed twice, his blue eyes looking at the roof of the hut, and suddenly said, "Do
you want to listen to music?"

Mo Xi, "…"

Without waiting for Mo Xi to answer, Gu Mang hummed and sang. In the past, he used to
play many wedding and funeral tunes with the suona, and the songs he hummed were all
twists and turns, without the slightest bit of ambiguity. Therefore, while the two bats were
entangled with each other, Gu Mang was humming a song in an infuriating tone.

Originally, he just wanted to bring the annoying sound of the demon beast's entanglement to
the other side, but as he hummed, Gu Mang really got carried away, and he really didn't care
about the movements of the couple next door. He changed into a comfortable position, lying
down on the pile of straw, his arms behind his head, swinging his long legs, and humming to
himself.

After singing for a while, he paused, and almost teasingly asked Mo Xi in the darkness, "Do
you like it?"

"…" Mo Xi said in a low voice, "Are you trying to attract the people next door?"
"They won't." Gu Mang leaned against the straw pile, one hand on his knee, and gently
tapped the beat, "Just watch, they can't do anything to me."

After a while, the sound on the other side of the wall stopped. It was followed by angrily
knocking on the wall.

"Dong dong dong!"

Mo Xi looked at him reproachfully, as if to say: Let's see how you're going to deal with this.

Gu Mang was not in a hurry. His sexy and deep voice stopped at a flowery note. He said
lazily, "What's wrong with the two of you?"

The male bat demon's angry voice came from the other side of the wall. "What the hell are
you doing? Aren't you going to do it?! "

Mo Que seemed to have choked on such a vulgar word like "fuck".

However, Gu Mang was a vulgar person. He smiled and said, "We're doing it."

Mo Xi: "…"

"Then what song are you going to sing?"

"That's what I like. I like to hum when I'm happy. "

The bat demon was so angry that it could burn through the wall. "You like to hum 'Two
Springs Reflecting the Moon' when you're happy?"

"Yeah, I can play an allegro when I'm at the climax."

Mo Xi: "…"

The bat demon: "…"

Gu Mang swung his slender legs and played with a piece of straw between his fingers. He
said shamelessly, "That's just my hobby. And to be honest, this older brother of mine is quite
something. I don't think he'll be able to stop for a while. Brother, if you don't like it, you can
move to another room. "

Mo Xi whispered, "I'm afraid …"

"Shh." Gu Mang put a finger on his lips. "Watch, they'll definitely leave."

Sure enough, after a while, the bat demons next door began to get up, cursing. They were
probably really afraid that Gu Mang would do something like that. No matter how strong their
interest was, it would be ruined. After all, the Fire Bat Tribe was still a race that prioritized
pleasure. Halfway through, they did not want to be entangled with this pervert who liked to
sing allegro during climax. So, they kicked the wall twice, cursed a few times, and really left.

Before they left, Gu Mang heard them say, "Pervert!" and "Crazy!" He could not help but
laugh silently in the straw pile. When they were far away, he could no longer hold back his
laughter. His shoulders trembled and rippled.

"Hahahaha …"

Mo Xi said, "You …"

"Hmm?" Gu Mang turned his head. His blue eyes were sparkling. He looked at Mo Xi, who
was beside him, and said with a smile, "Awesome, right? As long as you're thick-skinned, I'm
sure you'll be able to stay in peace. But you won't be able to learn this Lord Xi He. You're too
serious. "

"…"

After a while, Gu Mang felt that it was about time. He stood up from the straw pile and
prepared to go out. But maybe because he had been lying there for too long, he suddenly
got up and fainted.

Although Mo Xi was angry with him, he still asked, "What's wrong with you?"

"… Uh, I don't know. I'm a little dizzy." Gu Mang rubbed his forehead. "I'll be fine after a
while."

As he spoke, he walked to the door, lifted the bamboo curtain with his pinky finger, and
looked outside.

There were no more bat demons outside. Most of them had found their mates and entered
the straw huts on both sides of the river. The waterside pavilion made of bones was empty.
A thin layer of smoke floated in the moonlight …

"Okay, let's sneak back." Gu Mang said and waved at Mo Xi. Mo Xi also walked over. The
two of them watched the last pair of bat demons enter the house through the bamboo
curtain. Then Gu Mang reached out to roll up the curtain.

Who would have thought that at this moment, a red brilliance would suddenly appear on the
curtain, reflecting a bat-shaped totem. Gu Mang's hand was scalded. He quickly retracted
his hand and said in surprise, "What's going on?!"

Mo Xi also raised his hand to try and was also scalded by the red light of the curtain.

He whispered, "There's a barrier at the door …"

Barrier techniques were Gu Mang's weakness, but Mo Xi mastered it well. His slender and
fair hand stroked the barrier runes inch by inch, sensing the spirit flow of this barrier.
"It's a one-sided barrier. There won't be any hindrance when entering from the outside, but
when leaving from the inside …" Mo Xi said, "Huh?" He seemed to think that he had made a
mistake. He repeatedly stroked the end of the bat mark several times to make sure that he
didn't get it wrong. His face was a little ugly. He silently put down his hand.

"…"

"What's wrong?"

Mo Xi didn't say anything. He went back to the straw pile and sat down. He closed his eyes
and said, "Let's wait until dawn."

Gu Mang suddenly opened his eyes wide. "Why?"

"… Nothing."

With the light of the red bat barrier that hadn't disappeared, Gu Mang saw that Mo Xi
seemed to be embarrassed. He wanted to say something, but he felt dizzy again. He had to
rest in place for a while. Then he walked to Mo Xi and sat down.

Gu Mang was very smart. Even if Mo Xi didn't want to say it, he could guess.

"Let me think … This barrier doesn't stop people from coming in, but it stops people from
leaving. Then the purpose of setting it up should be to hope that people will do something in
the house. All the huts should have the same enchantment. We can't get out, but that pair of
bat demons can leave as they please. "

"…"

Gu Mang pondered. His gaze swept around the empty room, and he gradually figured out
what was going on.

There was nothing in this place, only soft and thick straw. After the bat demons entered the
house, they only wanted to do one thing, and that was Dual Cultivation.

Looking at Mo Xi's embarrassed expression, Gu Mang understood everything.

"I know. The barrier will check if the people who enter the house have Dual Cultivation.
Those who haven't Dual Cultivation are not allowed to leave, right? "

Mo Xi didn't answer yes or no. He only said, "When the sun rises, the barrier will lose its
effect. Just get through this night. "

Then the answer was "yes".

Gu Mang was speechless for a moment. He thought that the Fire Bat Demon Queen was
really capable. In order to get the Spirit Current produced by the monster Chi He, she was
actually so shameless.

He sighed and said, "Fine, fine. What else can we do? Let's just wait."

But tomorrow's sun wasn't so easy to wait.

Gu Mang planned to sleep after lying down, but he kept tossing and turning and couldn't fall
asleep. He felt a little uncomfortable.

The feeling of dizziness just now didn't decrease but increased. In addition, there seemed to
be a fire burning in his abdominal cavity. The dry and hot feeling was like an ink stain on a
piece of paper, making his breathing gradually heavier.

At first, Gu Mang thought that he had maintained the Disguise Spell for too long and his
body was a little exhausted. So he silently recited a spell to remove both his and Mo Xi's
Disguise Spell. But later he found that it was useless. His condition was getting out of
control. The evil fire made his whole body feel strange. In the end, even his fingertips were
trembling slightly …

At this point, no matter how slow Gu Mang was, it was impossible for him not to know what
was going on. He suddenly sat up, panting softly. He opened his clothes a little and looked
up at the moonlight outside the bamboo curtain. His eyes flickered as he thought for a while
and said,

"No. There's something wrong with the spices in the hot spring. "

Gu Mang's Adam's apple moved. He already knew that these fire bats had gathered in
groups not only because of the Queen's order, but also because of the fragrance from the
hot spring … It was poisonous!

He raised his hand to wipe his face and patted his cheeks, trying to wake himself up. "Mo
Xi?"

Mo Xi wasn't asleep. He leaned against the haystack and meditated. Hearing this, he turned
his face slightly.

"Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?"

"No. What's wrong? "

… Why didn't Mo Xi have any reaction?

Was it because he had only inhaled a little of the fragrance in the air and it wasn't too
strong?

Seeing his silence, Mo Xi asked, "Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?"

"I …" Gu Mang paused. "… No."

He lay down on the haystack again, with his back to Mo Xi, and began to meditate, trying to
suppress the growing restlessness.

He slowly figured it out. The fragrance from the bat demon queen in the hot spring was very
strong. It could almost be regarded as a love spell on all the monsters in the waterside
pavilion.

This fragrance was only effective on monsters. Mo Xi was a human, so naturally, he didn't
feel anything. But he was different. His body was quenched in the Liao Country and mixed
with some essence of snow wolf monsters. Therefore, although the fragrance didn't affect
him as much as the pure monsters, it was still very terrible.

After meditating seven times, he still couldn't relieve the heat in his body. Gu Mang couldn't
help but frown. He curled up against the wall, and his breathing gradually became rapid …

It was really a ghost.

Demonic beasts were different from humans. Under normal circumstances, humans were
able to control their desires. Even though they would feel uncomfortable if their desires
weren't released when their emotions were strong, it was only uncomfortable.

But monsters and monsters weren't like this. If animals couldn't get together during
reproduction, the pain of being tortured by their desires was like being bitten by ants.

Gu Mang's Adam's apple moved, and he closed his eyes.

He didn't want Mo Xi to know his current situation, but he couldn't stop the fragrance from
spreading in his body. The feeling of connection with his desires was infinitely expanded. He
could even smell the familiar scent on Mo Xi's body, the faint fragrance, and the masculine
scent under the fragrance.

Gu Mang's fingers, which were hanging between the haystacks, involuntarily clenched. He
bit his lips to suppress his rapid breathing, but he couldn't calm his pounding heart.

At this moment, he hated the body that Liaoguo had reforged for him … It made him lower
his head in front of the poisonous fog, and he couldn't help but recall his previous absurd
and passionate experiences. Gu Mang's eyelashes drooped in front of his eyes, trembling
slightly, covering the moist luster in his eyes …

He shouldn't think. He shouldn't think.

Those broken images flashed in front of his eyes, betraying his rationality. His desire for love
was longing for Mo Xi's breath to be close to him. It longed for Mo Xi to be able to hold him
in her arms like before. It longed for them to have each other like before. He couldn't get rid
of this thought. It was like thick roots sinking into the soft spring mud, and the air was filled
with the smell of heather after a rainstorm.

The soil was sticky, and the vigorous giant cypress trees were deep in the earth's core,
sucking in the dark spring deep in the depths.

He shouldn't think.

He shouldn't think.

But he remembered Mo Xi's hot breath when she kissed his cheek, and it became so sexy
and heavy when the feelings were deep.

"Gu Mang."

Her beautiful memories were suddenly interrupted by a doubtful, deep, and magnetic voice.
Gu Mang's back was facing him, and his curled up body almost trembled uncontrollably.

Although he tried so hard to suppress it, Mo Xi still seemed to sense his abnormality.

"What's wrong with you?"

"I …" When Gu Mang opened his mouth, his voice was so hoarse that even he himself was
shocked. He swallowed and forced himself to sound calmer, colder, and less trembling. "…
It's my own business. It has nothing to do with you."

His words were cold. Mo Xi was a proud person, and as expected, she was stung by him
and didn't ask anymore.

Gu Mang leaned against the mud wall of the straw hut, slightly relieved, and bit his lower lip.

The love aroma aroused was like a seesaw. He endured it, and it became more and more
intense. At this moment, Gu Mang's senses simply could not withstand any more stimulation.
Even though he had only heard Mo Que's voice just now, he felt his entire body go limp. In
the depths of his heart, he could not help but recall that this voice had once pressed against
the back of his neck and ear, affectionately calling his name. Sweat almost melted their
limbs and bones, and then the two of them once again kneaded into one body.

Gradually, Gu Mang's vision withered.

He felt very uncomfortable, really uncomfortable.

His heart was beating so fast … At this moment, he wished that the Time Mirror didn't call
back his lost memories. If it was him who didn't know the taste of love, would his situation be
better than now?

He wouldn't remember the countless ridiculous things they had done, and wouldn't
remember the feelings when he made love with Mo Xi.
Gu Mang closed his eyes. He was really on the verge of breaking down. The blood of the
snow wolf demon cooperated with the poison in his body, melting his intellect inch by inch.

The person he loved, the person he had intercourse with, his only lover, the person he was
destined to be a stranger in this life, the person he couldn't get, was now behind him, just a
few steps away.

Gu Mang clenched the back of his hand in the haystack so tightly that it was spasming, and
his veins were popping out. He was afraid that in the next moment, he would be destroyed
by the fog swallow's miasma, and do something impulsive that he would regret.

After hesitating for a moment, he finally opened his blue eyes. As if he had made up his
mind, he turned his back to Mo Xi, and suppressed the overly intense torture of the demon
blood himself.

A muffled groan was suppressed in his throat!

Gu Mang suddenly opened his clear blue eyes, and breathed quietly.

After he had lost his divine sense, he had always been in a state where his mind had not
opened. It had been a long time since he had done something like this. In addition, he didn't
want Mo Xi to notice, and didn't want Mo Xi to know about his current sorry state, so his
movements had to be very light. But this was like a thirsty traveler taking a sip of water. After
the initial nourishment, the traveler only got more intense thirst and thirst.

He couldn't be too obvious, and he couldn't make any strange sounds.

This was no doubt like drinking poison to quench one's thirst. Slowly, Gu Mang's eyes turned
red. He felt uncomfortable, and he felt wronged. He was almost driven crazy by the boiling
demon wolf blood in his body …

But he couldn't even make a sound.

Even if there were only dregs of his intellect left, he still remembered that he shouldn't have
entangled himself with Mo Xi. From the day he chose the path of treason, he should have
pushed Mo Xi to the side, and then drew a deep abyss of hatred between the two of them.

He shouldn't have gotten close to him …

Perhaps his mind was too chaotic, and the feeling in his body was too intense, to the extent
that Gu Mang didn't hear the movement behind him. Just as his desire and pain were
intertwined, a large hand suddenly hugged him from behind. Gu Mang was startled, and his
body immediately bounced up violently.

"Oh!"

Then he heard Mo Xi's voice, "Don't move."

He was caught off guard and hugged into a warm, familiar chest. The extreme shock and
violent stimulation made Gu Mang suddenly open his eyes wide.

Blood flowed in his ears, and fireworks bloomed in front of his eyes. For a moment, the world
spun around him, and he couldn't see anything clearly. But he still instinctively wanted to
break free. He felt ashamed, felt that it was dangerous, and felt that he shouldn't have —
when he was wrapped up by Mo Xi, he almost choked.

It was the pleasure of finally getting what he wanted, but also the unwillingness of finally
falling into the net.

Mo Xi's low and slow voice sounded in his ears. It was exactly the same as in his memory,
but with hesitation and anger.

"Is this what you mean by 'nothing'?"

"…"

In fact, Mo Xi had already sensed that something was wrong with Gu Mang, but Gu Mang
always said that nothing was wrong. In addition, he didn't want to do anything that shouldn't
happen between him and Gu Mang, so although he knew in his heart, he didn't care.

But this straw hut was too small, and he couldn't help but look at the person curled up in the
corner, far away from him.

He knew that Gu Mang was suffering, and was suppressing himself … he even saw Gu
Mang's subsequent actions.

He wanted to let Gu Mang have probably really let go of the past, and really didn't want to
have anything to do with him anymore. So even though he was a military hooligan who once
smiled and said to him, "It's just sex, it's fine as long as we both feel good," he would rather
suppress himself and secretly violate himself than expose his sexual desires to him.

Gu Mang could smile at Jiang Yexue, talk nicely with Murong Chuyi, and even speak gently
to the little broken bird that he had just caught, but he was only cold to himself.

Gu Mang had really let go of him.

Mo Xi wanted to pretend that he didn't see that little bit of broken self-esteem and dispersal,
but when he heard Gu Mang's suppressed and pained gasps a few times …

He still couldn't sit still.

In the end, he didn't know what kind of feelings he had, but he finally got up and came to the
side of the cowering figure. He bent down and hugged the body whose back was facing him.
Gu Mang's sudden reaction and muffled groan made his heart tremble. So in the end, he still
braced himself and broke his vow to never touch Gu Mang again. He held the pitiful and
unrelieved desire in his palm. Gu Mang's whole body unconsciously pressed against his
chest, his chin and neck slightly raised, "No … don't …"

Mo Xi's voice was hoarse as he said, "Close your eyes. Just pretend that it's not me. "

Gu Mang frowned, his words stuck in his throat.

At this time, he was extremely weak, but in this extreme weakness, he still had an extremely
strong soul. He wanted to say, "How could it not be you?

It's always been you.

Mo Xi, only you … "

But this unspeakable love could only stop at the threshold of "wanting to say".

Between the two of them, one thought that the other had cut off all ties with them, the other
thought that his heart was as hard as stone. For various reasons, neither of them was willing
to get close to the other. But love and desire were endless abyss. They had already stepped
on nothing and fell endlessly into it. Their surroundings were dark, and they could only grasp
each other.

When Mo Xi's hand moved, Gu Mang's last bit of rationality collapsed. The only light he had
left was to prevent himself from calling out Mo Xi's name in his passion.

He was like a beast trapped in the sea of desire, desperately struggling to escape the cage
of his old love, but he couldn't do it. Mo Xi knew him too well. He could easily arouse his
passion, make him weak, and make him moan. Gu Mang raised his neck and leaned against
Mo Xi's chest, panting …

His disappointing body that was prone to tears had already caused his eyes to turn red, and
there were tears gathering at the ends of his slender eyes. His whole body was trembling,
and he went limp in Mo Xi's arms. In the midst of his collapsing rationality, he shouted
hoarsely, "Let, let go of me …"

His tone was hard, but his voice was extremely soft. It was trembling, as if it was about to
melt.

He clearly wanted to say something fierce, but what came out of his mouth was a muffled
moan.

"… Let go of me …" In the end, Gu Mang himself couldn't hold it in any longer. He was
almost begging. God knew how painful it was for him to restrain his lust for love while
restraining his beast desires.
He had lost his memory, walked the path of despair, and lost two of his souls. He didn't know
how long he could recover his consciousness with the help of the Mirror of Time. He didn't
know if the consciousness given to him by the heavens would be taken back soon. He had
already lost so much, and the man behind him was the last light and warmth he could
embrace at this moment.

But he still had to suppress it.

Gu Mang was on the verge of breaking down. "You … let go of me …"

Let go of me, don't come near me again.

I'm also human, and I also feel unreconciled. I also regret the path I've chosen. But I can't
turn back anymore, please don't torture me anymore …

I know it's a cold night ahead, and your warmth will make me hesitate and not dare to move
forward.

I've already become a traitor. Mo Xi.

I don't want to be a coward anymore …

But what should Mo Xi do? Mo Xi hugged him, and it was also painful for him. He didn't even
understand who should let go of who, and who should forgive who.

Because Gu Mang didn't want him to touch him, he even said, "Just pretend this isn't me."
Such a tragic sentence — but even so, was Gu Mang still repulsed?

Because of this moment of sadness and fear, Mo Xi's grip loosened a little. Gu Mang was
like a sparrow that had finally obtained freedom. He stumbled and crawled, trying to stand up
and perch at a place further away from Mo Xi.

But the demon blood in his body was boiling, and his desire was steaming. His waist was
weak, and he didn't have any strength in his body. He only managed to support half of his
body before he fell back down among the rice stalks. Who knows how many demons had
tangled with this house in the past. There was a pungent smell in the golden rice stalks. Gu
Mang's throat made a vague whimper. He turned over, and his blue eyes were wide open,
but the light in his gaze was unfocused …

Then he saw Mo Xi stand up, and his figure was reflected in his eyes.

This was really too embarrassing. He knew what kind of situation he was in now, but Mo Xi
was still immaculately dressed, and even his robe was not messy.

The medicinal properties of the incense were becoming more and more turbulent in his
body. He frowned in pain, and raised his hand. "You …"

He originally wanted to say, "Go away, you're not allowed to look."

But the heat surged, and before he could finish, he bit his lip. And Mo Xi also misunderstood
Gu Mang's meaning, thinking that he was reaching out to pull him up. So he held Gu Mang's
hand …

It was as if the last cluster of lava had broken through the rock stratum. The feeling of
extremely fine skin touching skin finally made Gu Mang, who had been stretched to the
extreme, break free of the shackles. At this moment, human desire was subservient to the
demon blood.

He couldn't get up, and instead pulled Mo Xi down.

Mo Xi was caught off guard and fell heavily on top of him. The soft rice stalks sank behind
the two of them. Gu Mang raised his head and frowned, and let out a low groan.

He was really trembling badly. He was very close to Mo Xi, and he could feel the long-lost
desire against his lower abdomen. Separated by their clothes, the hardness made one's hair
stand on end.

His waist went soft all of a sudden.

His lips trembled, and the light in his blue eyes scattered. Previously, he could still say, "Let
go of me," but the strong desire of a demon burned to the extreme, and even his eyes were
red. He could only look up at Mo Xi's handsome face, and bite his lower lip, unable to say a
word.

His instincts were forcing him to reveal his true feelings, forcing him to reveal the truth.

Over the years, he had done many decisive things and walked many bloody paths. He had
abandoned many things, but Mo Quenching was the only thing he had left behind.

Mo Xi wasn't abandoned by him, he was cut off by him.

Holding a knife, inch by inch, cutting his own flesh, cutting it from his heart.

Actually, when he looked at Mo Xi in the rain of bat blood, his heartbeat had sped up, and he
had gone crazy. But he had hidden all of this very indifferent, very heartless.

But how could it be like this?

He loved him so much, missed him so much, missed him so much, when he was in the Cao
camp, he missed him in the night rain, and in the depths of his broken memories, he loved
him, missed him, and missed him.

He bit his lip hard, tears flashing in his eyes. That was because of the torturous desire, but
more than that, it was because he was really destroyed to the extreme. He really wanted to
be selfish for once, and wanted to say, "Fuck me." "Fuck me." "Please … save me, I've been
in a sea of blood for eight years … can you hug me again …"
"I miss you …"

After cutting you out of my heart, that scar has never healed … "

Gu Mang blinked. He felt something hot and moist dripping down from the corners of his
eyes, and seeping into his hair. Mo Xi raised his hand, and touched his cheek.

"It's just … the antidote …" Gu Mang closed his eyes, his throat choked. "… I will … take you
…"

His fingers that were holding Mo Xi's wrist were trembling badly.

"I will … treat you … as … another person."

He opened his eyes, and saw that the light in Mo Xi's eyes had been extinguished, and
became an endless, bone-piercing eternal night.

Mo Xi's expression was sad, but just like how he was used to using laughter to hide his inner
feelings, his little junior brother Mo Xi had finally learned to use coldness to hide his true
feelings.

His Mo Xi was no longer that young man on the battlefield on a snowy night, who came to
confess his love in the snow and wind.

None of them were anymore.

The pain in his black eyes was hidden, and coldness emerged.

Mo Xi was almost gnashing his teeth. Then, Gu Mang felt a terrifying, tyrannical force that
suddenly flipped him over, and made him lie face down in the pile of leather.

This position … this kind of occasion for sexual intercourse. It was indeed like a catharsis of
desire, and it had nothing to do with love.

Because of the poison of love, Gu Mang's entire body was extremely sensitive. The places
where Mo Xi's hand touched turned red. He buried his head between the golden stalks of
rice, his soft cheeks slightly tilted as he panted.

His heart was in a mess. He felt his clothes being violently torn apart by Mo Xi. Even though
Mo Xi did not take off Gu Mang's underwear, he pushed his hard and hot iron-like sexual
organ forward fiercely through the thin layer of clothes.

"Ah …" The long-awaited and long-awaited stimulation made Gu Mang gasp uncontrollably.
He shouted hoarsely, his fingers tightening on the rice stalk.

He was a useless person who had been losing ever since the battle at Feng Ming Mountain.
He had lost to the political situation, lost to conspiracies, and now lost to desire.
Mo Xi unfastened his black iron waist buckle. The buckle made a crisp sound at his waist.

Gu Mang buried his face in the grass, unable to say anything. His erect sexual organ was
being stroked by Mo Xi, uncontrollably swollen. Mo Xi picked him up and let him sit between
his legs. The only thing between them was a thin pair of trousers. Mo Xi's sexual organ was
already completely hard. It stood erect, fiercely pressing against Gu Mang's groin, but did
not enter.

He just let Gu Mang sit like this, caressing Gu Mang's hot and sensitive body from behind.
His rough fingers pulled open Gu Mang's loose clothes, caressing and kneading his already
hard nipples.

"Ah …" Gu Mang panted, sitting back between Mo Xi's legs. He could not help but let out a
low and hoarse moan. His teeth loosened, and Mo Xi's fingers entered his mouth.

They had had many ridiculous sexual encounters in the past. At that time, it was Gu Mang
who had guided him step by step and taught him.

After so many years, Mo Xi did not forget that he was just keeping himself clean. He only
recognized one person and only slept with that person. It was not that he did not know these
tricks.

His fingers stirred in his moist mouth, imitating the frequency of sexual intercourse. His
hardened genitals also pushed upwards through his underwear. Every time he pushed, Gu
Mang could not help but let out a muffled groan. While the demon blood tempered his body,
it also gave Gu Mang more sensitive senses than before. His trousers were a little wet.

He vaguely wanted to look back at the man he loved deeply, but Mo Xi took off his black hair
band and wrapped it around Gu Mang's eyes.

"You …"

"You'll probably feel better if you don't look at me."

"…" Gu Mang's long eyelashes trembled behind the hair band. He did not know what Mo Xi's
expression was when he said this. He did not have time to think too much before he was
pushed into the soft haystack by Mo Xi.

He felt cold all over, and the last layer of his clothes was also pulled open by Mo Xi.

Gu Mang's Adam's apple moved. He could no longer think. His head was dizzy, but this
feeling was not good. His desire was about to be satisfied, but his rationality was about to be
destroyed.

Mo Xi did not kiss him, nor did he lovingly caress him. Mo Xi used to be extremely
affectionate and affectionate. This was the first time. He took off Gu Mang's clothes, took out
his penis, and pressed it between his arms. The transparent secretion on the head of his
penis was rubbed into his mouth, and it increased bit by bit …

"Why are you trembling all over?"

"…"

Mo Xi hugged him from behind. Gu Mang's legs were weak, and his body was almost at its
limit. Otherwise, he would fall down on his knees. But Gu Mang's trembling was not because
of pleasure, nor was it because of fear.

Mo Xi had made love with him so many times. Even after so many years, he could still feel it.

Gu Mang's lips trembled, and he forced himself to say, "I'm fine …"

But when Mo Xi raised his hand to touch the hair band covering his eyes, he found that there
were tears seeping out of his hair.

"… Are you still uncomfortable?"

Gu Mang bit his moist lower lip and did not say anything. He could not see what was in front
of him, but he could feel that his chin was being pinched from behind by Mo Xi, and he was
forced to turn around.

Mo Xi's voice was so close that Gu Mang could even clearly feel his breathing. "Because it's
me, even if you're forced to this state by the poisonous miasma, you're still unwilling, right?"

"…"

There was a short silence.

Mo Xi said, "Gu Mang. How much do you not want me? "

Gu Mang was carried down by him. He lay on the grass with his face facing up. He did not
know what was going on. He raised his hand to untie the hair band, but his wrist was held.

Mo Xi was probably really tortured to the point of insanity. He was originally such a pure and
upright person, but the suppressed emotions in the noise almost made him a little twisted.

He did not let Gu Mang untie the hair band. He only lifted Gu Mang's legs and leaned over to
press down on them.

When that hot and firm chest pressed down on him, even though Gu Mang gritted his teeth,
he could not help but let out a soft and broken moan.

Mo Xi used his wet penis to press against Gu Mang's soft entrance. He pushed against it
again and again, but did not go in. Gu Mang could not take it anymore. He panted rapidly.
"Mo Xi …"

"Why do you have to call my name?"

"…" Gu Mang's knot rolled up and down. Even the tips of his toes were tense. "You … Ah
…!"

The hot and slippery head of his penis suddenly pushed in halfway. Gu Mang suddenly
raised his neck and screamed. His heavily tempered body gave him the characteristics of a
demon. Demon's sex was not differentiated by gender. Therefore, his back acupuncture
point could even secrete a thick liquid of love just like the demons when they copulated.

Mo Xi gritted his teeth. "Why are you … so wet …"

Gu Mang gasped for breath. He was wet. He could feel it. His acupoint on the back of his
neck was already extremely soft and moist. Mo Quench had only inserted half of her shaft
slightly, and that part was already sucking on Mo Quench's sex organ like a hungry and
thirsty instrument. Mo Quench had only moved a little, and the place where they were
connected emitted the sound of water splashing, and his body was already numb beyond
words.

Gu Mang was almost choking with sobs. "You … Come in … Hurry … Hurry …"

"…"

Gu Mang sobbed. "I can't take it …"

A gentleman would also become a pervert when he was driven mad.

Besides, Mo Xi was not a gentleman. And Gu Mang … had really forced him for too long.

Mo Xi did not go in. Instead, he pulled out the sex organ that had just entered. Gu Mang was
already stretched to the limit. His sex organ was hard and swollen. If this went on, he did not
know whether Mo Xi was curing his poison or adding fuel to the fire.

"Come … Come in …" Gu Mang said hoarsely. His hand rubbed randomly. When he
touched Mo Xi's arm, he grabbed it tightly. "… Do me … Mo Xi … I feel so bad …"

No one made a sound.

Just when Gu Mang thought that Mo Xi would ignore him, his leg was suddenly violently
lifted up.

Mo Xi did not know if it was for his own dignity, or for Gu Mang's feelings, or for the two
people who could not love each other because their hearts were blocked by so many
obstacles. He was looking for a rare reason to be together.
In fact, in their hearts, they had been looking forward to such a reason and excuse for a long
time.

"Just like you said," Mo Xi's voice was hoarse. "What I can do now, what I should do, is to
cure your poison. And what else … "

After a pause, he said in a low voice, "… It doesn't matter."

Gu Mang's back acupuncture point was already very hot and moist. Mo Xi did not even need
to expand it like before. He put two fingers inside and stirred. His fingers were sucked
rhythmically by the warm and soft passage.

He looked down at the face covered by the black bandage and pulled out his sticky fingers.
Gu Mang had been panting with his mouth slightly open. When his fingers left his body, Gu
Mang frowned and his body trembled slightly. Mo Xi knew that he was really tortured to the
point of breaking down. If he did not release it, he would collapse.

He rubbed the moist body fluid on his unbelievably hard desire. Holding his sex organ, he
pressed it against Gu Mang's back acupuncture point that he had already prepared.

Gu Fan's fingers gripped the stalk of rice. The bestial nature in his body was getting stronger
and stronger, and human relations were negligible. The feeling of being pressed against by a
scorching object made his scalp numb. His legs unconsciously opened wider, almost as if
they were welcoming and begging for a man to penetrate.

Mo Xi's eyes darkened. He held Gu Mang's waist and slowly pushed his hot and thick penis
in. His heavily tempered body curled up and sucked on his sex organ hungrily. The warm
and sticky liquid made a splashing sound as he entered.

"Ah …" Gu Mang frowned and raised his head, panting rapidly and swallowing.

He was really tempered to the point where he could easily copulate like a demon. Mo Xi's
sex organ was terrifying. When he was halfway through, Gu Mang would tremble in pain. But
now, he could adapt so quickly and even desire it.

Mo Xi couldn't describe his feelings. Irritation, worry, sadness … Naturally, no matter what,
there would be extreme stimulation in his body.

Gu Mang had been gone for eight years. He had been pure and simple for eight years. Until
today, because of a reason, they could be entangled together again.

"Too … big … Ah!" The moment Mo Xi pushed in fiercely, Gu Mang's moans suddenly
changed. Both of them panted heavily. Gu Mang's legs were hanging by Mo Xi's thin waist.
They were already soft. He only felt that hot and thick thing suddenly cut into his internal
organs, as if it was going to pierce through his abdomen.

"Ah … Ah …"
The stimulation of being violently taken and thoroughly invaded was almost overwhelming.
Gu Mang was broken and unconsciously murmured, "It's in … it's all in … Ah!"

Mo Xi leaned over, grabbed his hand and pressed it on his calf. "Who else has done it here
all these years? If there is … Can he satisfy you? Can he do it as deep as you do? "

His voice was low and sexy to begin with, and now it was so hoarse and magnetic that it
could stir anyone who heard it. In addition, when he spoke, he leaned over and pressed
close to Gu Mang's ear. His hot and moist breath brushed against Gu Mang's ear, and Gu
Mang's blue eyes under the black headband were so stimulated that they became
unfocused.

Before he could regain his senses, Mo Xi had already pressed down on him. His buttocks
were shaking vigorously. He began to fiercely manipulate him, pumping in his moist and
contracting back acupuncture point.

"Ah … Ah …" The hot and hard Yin base was moving inside Gu Mang's body. Every time it
moved, it seemed to penetrate his soul. The unrequited love, the confused desire, all
became the source of madness in the intertwining of limbs at this moment.

There were no other sounds in the straw hut. There were only the "Pa Pa" sounds of
intercourse when they were together, the sound of water when the penis was pumping in the
tunnel, Gu Mang's moans that he was not aware of, and Mo Xi's low and sexy panting.

"Ah … Deeper … Mo Xi … Mo Xi … Deeper … Ah … Ah …"

The hot and moist sex organ and the sucking and shrinking intestine were tangled together.
Their love turned into water. Gu Mang's every moan would be met with Mo Xue's more
ferocious thrusts. Gu Mang's back was completely satisfied, filled, and even penetrated to
the extreme. The pleasure made Gu Mang involuntarily hug the man who was throbbing up
and down on top of him.

Sweat seeped out, sticking the two's skin together.

Gu Mang quickly reached a critical point in this intense sex. He raised his waist to meet Mo
Xi's thrusts. Mo Xi knew where his sensitive spot was the best. Every time he pushed in that
spot, it made him feel numb and comfortable. However, the demon beast's desire and the
love poison made his desire soar. He still wanted Mo Xi to thrust deeper and push harder on
that spot. Therefore, he kept raising his waist and moving forward under Mo Xi's body,
panting hoarsely, "Ah … Here … Fuck me … Ah … Ah …"

Just as his desire was about to burst, Mo Xi suddenly stopped him. His thick sex organ was
pulled out of his body. Gu Mang's whole body trembled, as if his soul was about to be taken
away inch by inch by that hot and hard thing. When Mo Xi withdrew from his body, the saliva
in his body flowed out like spring water. It was so uncomfortable that even the tips of his toes
were trembling.

Gu Mang was puzzled and in pain, "… Mo Xi?"

"Didn't you say that you didn't want to be mine?" There was a low sigh by his ear. Then his
body was picked up and turned around. Mo Xi said, "Lie down."

After saying that, he held Gu Mang's waist and pressed his sex organ against Gu Mang's
contracted and sticky back acupuncture point again. He took a deep breath and suddenly
squeezed in!

"Ah … Ah … Ah …!" The feeling of being penetrated from behind was even more
exhilarating. Mo Que tugged on the hair band covering his face, forcing him to raise his
head. Gu Mang was panting the entire time, letting out broken and trembling whimpers. His
stimulated sensitive spot was fiercely pushed against as if it was being punished. The two of
them had intercourse in the most primitive and most beastly position. Gu Mang was indeed
like a female beast under him. He was fucked until tears came out of his eyes. His sex organ
was bulging, as if his stomach was about to be pushed open. "Ah … Mo Xi …"

Mo Xi gasped in a low voice and asked him, "Does it feel good?"

"Ah … Ah … Please, faster … I, I want to shoot …" Gu Mang cried between the haystacks.
He was being fucked too hard by Mo Xi. His voice was intermittent because of the violent
thrusts. A human's body carried the sexual desire of a demon. He was really going crazy
from the pleasure and pain. "I want to shoot …"

Mo Xi's hand went around his front and held his erect erection. Gu Mang's eyes suddenly
widened and he cried out hoarsely. The bandage covering his eyes had already loosened in
the bumpy movement. It slid down halfway, revealing his moist blue eyes. There was no
focus in them, only two seas of desire.

Very quickly, he was shaken and ejaculated from Mo Extinguish's hands. Thick spurts of
semen sprayed onto the pile of rice stalks. While he was venting at the front, Mo Extinguish
was also pressing down on his back and massaging him quickly and quickly. Gu Mang was
ejaculated until he almost lost his soul. His panting turned into choking, his choking turned
into shouting, and his shouting turned into incoherent gibberish.

"I … I can't …" Gu Mang went crazy. "You're going to f * ck me to death … Mo Xi … Mo Xi

… Ah … Stop … Stop … Please … I beg you … Ah! Ah! "

Bell spat out the last of the turbid liquid. His entire body softened into mud, but Mo Xi did not
let him go. In fact, the incense's poison would not let him go either.

Amidst the overwhelming pleasure, he soon felt a new sense of numbness and lust. He was
about to be driven crazy by this body. It was not until then that he realized that the bat spirits'
impatience was not an exaggeration. It was a monster's instinct, a desire stronger than a
human's.

He was lying under Mo Xie, being f * cked over and over again. He was already drenched
beyond words. Sweat, semen, and the mucus on his back. He was once known as the beast
on the altar of Chong Hua, but now he was like a real beast being f * cked by Mo Xie,
begging to be penetrated by the man, to be possessed by the man, and to be filled up
ruthlessly.

His face was burning red, and he panted softly. His back was penetrated so hard that he
whimpered, and tears slid down his soft face.

He could no longer beg Mo Xi to love him, but at least at this moment, under the guise of
venting his lust, he could finally beg Mo Xi to possess him and manipulate him. "Mo Xi …"

The man behind him was still as fierce as eight years ago. He was penetrated by him, and
then fiercely ejaculated again. It was not until the third time that Mo Xi's panting began to go
out of control.

Gu Mang was almost broken by him. After being tortured to the point of insanity, this man
finally had the intention to ejaculate.

After a series of frantic thrusts, Mo Xi's strong arms slowed down. He panted and said
hoarsely, "I'll pull it out …"

But at that time, Gu Mang was already in a daze. After hearing this, he grabbed Mo Xi's
hand and turned his face slightly. Under his messy and sweaty hair, a pair of blue eyes
looked helplessly at Mo Xi, and his wet red lips opened and closed.

"Shoot it in …"

Mr. Mo's eyes suddenly darkened.

Gu Fan moaned weakly. He crouched between the haystacks with a sobbing face. "Shoot it
in, Moxie … I want you …"

He actually wanted to say, I want to love you, I want to accept everything about you, and I
want to return to the past with you.

But in the end, there were only a few words that could come out of his mouth. He suddenly
bit his lower lip and buried his face in the crook of his arms. What was exposed was only his
soft black hair and a little bit of his reddened ear rim.

The last entanglement was even crazier than that of a real beast. Gu Mang was penetrated
so hard that he could not even kneel, and Mo Xi was hard and fast. Their buttocks were
pressed together, making intense sounds. Both of them were breathing heavily.

"Ah … Ah … Ah …"

Mo Xi asked softly, "Do you really want it?"

"Yes … Shoot it for me …" Gu Mang cried and shouted. He raised his waist and arms and
catered to Mo Xi. "Shoot it in, shoot it for me …"
Mo Xi hugged his waist and pressed heavily on his body. The two of them fell into the depths
of the haystack. The inertia caused Mo Xi to go deeper than ever before. Gu Mang shouted
hoarsely, but Mo Xi covered his mouth. Mo Xi leaned on him and forcefully penetrated him
more than ten times. In the end, he thrust so hard that even his sac was about to be
squeezed in.

Gu Mang cried in his palms. "Ah …" He was penetrated by Mo Xi again, and the thin semen
spurted out. Gu Mang's tightened back acupoint was wrapped around the Sucker Mo Xie's
hot and majestic penis. He could feel waves of turbid liquid violently spurting into his body,
spraying onto his most sensitive tendons. Gu Mang's toes were taut and his entire body was
trembling. He knew Mo Xie was ejaculating inside him …

After he finished ejaculating, Mo Que was still pressing against his messy back acupoint. He
was still pushing and rubbing slightly inside, blocking the ejaculated semen and preventing it
from flowing out.

Gu Mang was already in a daze. The two of them lay on top of each other, panting heavily
among the haystacks.

At this moment, the two of them clearly realized that even though they had deliberately
distanced themselves from each other, they were still teased by fate. No one in the room
spoke. Only Mo Xi paused for a moment. He hesitated and covered Gu Mang's hand, which
was hanging between the haystacks. Using lingering lingering charm, he trembled and
clasped Gu Mang's hand.

Gu Mang's breathing gradually calmed down. He lowered his eyelashes weakly and said in a
low voice, "Don't pull it out …"

"…"

His voice was soft, almost a little scattered. "My body …" His Adam's apple moved. "It's not
the same as before."

"In a while, the demon blood will be absorbed … When it's all absorbed … it'll be …" He
paused and said hoarsely, "It'll be fine …"

This was the first time Mo Xi heard him talk about his body that had been tempered. He
couldn't help but feel his heart ache. He held Gu Mang's sweaty fingers. His breath was right
beside Gu Mang's ear. As long as he bent down, he would be able to kiss Gu Mang's cheek.
The lingering charm of love faded away. Everything was so similar to eight years ago when
there was still no blood feud between them. The only thing missing was a kiss.

But this kiss, in the end, could not fall.

Both of them knew very well that this lingering affection could only soothe the lust of the
body.

The emptiness and unwillingness in each other's hearts would forever seep into their bones.
There was no cure for it in life.

The author has something to say:

Today's small drama — "Senior Interview: Two-Point-Zero vs Princess Qian Qian"

Today, Ergou's production team is also making a guest appearance. Oh, no sweetheart who
has seen Ergou can skip it. Hahahaha ~ ~ ~ Words are not counted in the word count.
Everyone can just relax and watch. Oh ~ ~

Vegetable Bun: Meow meow meow!! Hello everyone! It's time for the senior interview again!!
Today, we invited our senior, Grandmaster Mo, to cheer for Sister Luo! Hello, Grandmaster
Mo!!

Mo Ran: It doesn't matter. As long as it's true and we kill two-point-zero, there will be
someone else to replace us!

Vegetable Bun: … You're two-point-five, right?

Sir Treading Fairy: Aiya, you found out.

Sister Luo: … Isn't this the same hooligan and illiterate from last time? Men, drag him out of
here for me!

Vegetable Bun: Wait! It's 23.59 minutes now!!! He'll transform in a minute!!!

[The clock chimes. Duang, duang, duang]

Grandmaster Mo: (Eyes open) Hello, I'm Mo Ran. May I know how to address you?

Sister Luo: … Why does this person have schizophrenia …

Vegetable Bun: = = He's like this. Hello, Grandmaster Mo ~ ~ We would like you to share
some of your experience as a senior. We all know that back then, JJ only locked your kiss
and not your two-point-five flying car. May I ask how you adjusted your mentality and faced
such unfair treatment?

Grandmaster Mo: It's fine. One-point-five is me, two-point-five is me, and two-point-zero is
also me. These are just my mentality at different times. Master has enlightened me a long
time ago, and I've thought it through very clearly. Master once taught me to do whatever I
want, to live in no room, to use the eight wastelands as my territory, and the sun and moon
as my pillars. It's good for everyone to be more open-minded.

Sister Luo: … Not bad indeed.

Grandmaster Mo: So you have to be more patient. Don't get angry so easily. Anger won't
solve the problem.
Sister Luo: … Okay.

Grandmaster Mo: Don't be rough with your lover. Partners need to communicate and
respect each other.

Sister Luo: Mm.

Grandmaster Mo: You have to be more concerned about his feelings. Treat him as your VIP
customer for life. User experience reports are very necessary.

Vegetable Bun: QAQ That's great. Grandmaster Mo is still the most reliable. I feel like my
soul has been elevated.

Grandmaster Mo: Also, you have to keep your word. Since you've promised the other party
something, you have to keep your promise.

Vegetable Bun: Sob sob sob!! That's great! Can Grandmaster Mo give an example for Sister
Luo to experience?

Grandmaster Mo: (Pinching his chin and thinking for a moment) Yes.

Sister Luo: Please enlighten me.

Grandmaster Mo: (Serious) A real man has to withstand the test of desire. If you say you'll
only rub and not enter, you have to do it.

Sister Luo: … Men. Kick this hooligan out.

Chapter 105

Mo Xi's low and slow voice sounded in his ears. It was exactly the same as what he
remembered, except that there was hesitation and anger in his voice.

"Is this what you mean by 'nothing'?"

Gu Mang: "…"

Mo Xi had already sensed that something was wrong with Gu Mang, but Gu Mang always
said nothing was wrong when he asked him about it previously. Besides, he didn't want to do
anything that shouldn't happen between him and Gu Mang, so even though he knew it, he
didn't care.

But this straw hut was too small. He couldn't help but look at the person curled up in the
corner from time to time, far away from him.
Mo Xi knew that Gu Mang was upset and suppressed … He even saw Gu Mang's
subsequent actions.

He thought that Gu Mang had probably really let go of the past and didn't want to have
anything to do with him anymore. So this military hooligan who once smiled and said to him,
"It's just sex, as long as we're both happy." Now, he would rather deal with it secretly than
expose his love to him.

Gu Mang could smile at Jiang Yexue, talk nicely with Murong Chuyi, and even speak gently
to the little broken bird that he had just caught. But he treated him coldly.

Gu Mang really didn't want him anymore.

Mo Xi wanted to pretend that he didn't see his broken self-esteem and pride, but when he
heard Gu Mang's suppressed and painful voice a few times … he still couldn't ignore it.

In the end, he didn't know what kind of feelings he had. He got up and walked to the side of
the cowering figure. He bent down and hugged the body whose back was facing him.

Gu Mang's sudden reaction made his heart tremble. So in the end, he braced himself and
broke his vow to never touch Gu Mang again. He took the pitiful and unredeemable body
back into his hands. Gu Mang's entire body unconsciously pressed against his chest. His
chin and neck were slightly raised. "Mo Xi …"

Mo Xi said in a hoarse voice, "Close your eyes. Just pretend that it's not me. "

Gu Mang frowned, his words stuck in his throat.

At this moment, he was extremely weak, but even in his weakness, he still had an extremely
strong soul. He wanted to say, how could it not be you?

It's always been you.

'Mo Xi, only you …'

However, this unspeakable love could only stop at the threshold of "wanting to say".

Of the two of them, one thought that the other had severed all ties with them, while the other
thought that his heart was as hard as stone. For various reasons, neither of them was willing
to get close to the other. However, love and lust were like an endless abyss. They had
already stepped on nothing and were falling endlessly. Their surroundings were dark, and
they could only grasp each other.

When Mo Xi hugged him, Gu Mang's last bit of rationality collapsed. The only light he had
left was to prevent himself from saying Mo Xi's name in a daze.
He was like a beast trapped in the sea of desire, desperately struggling to escape the cage
of his old love. However, he could not do it. Mo Xi knew him too well. He could easily ignite
the fire in his heart and make him helpless.

His disappointing body that was prone to tears had already caused his eyes to turn red. His
slender eyes were filled with tears. He was in so much pain that his entire body was
trembling. Thus, he raised his head and leaned against Mo Xi's chest. In the midst of his
collapsing rationality, he shouted hoarsely, "Let go of me …"

His tone was hard, but his voice was extremely soft, as if it was about to melt.

He clearly wanted to say something fierce, but what came out of his mouth was a vague
plea.

"… Let go of me …" In the end, even Gu Mang himself could not hold it in anymore. He was
almost in grief. God knew how painful it was for him to restrain his love while restraining the
beast blood.

He had lost his memories, walked the path of despair, and lost two of his souls. He did not
know how long his consciousness could last with the help of the Mirror of Time. He did not
know if the clarity that the heavens had given him out of pity would be taken back soon. He
had already lost so much. The man behind him was the last light and warmth that he could
embrace at this moment.

However, he still had to suppress it.

Gu Mang was on the verge of breaking down. "You … let go of me …"

Let go of me. Don't come near me again.

Although I have tempered the beast blood, I am still a human. I will still feel unreconciled. I
will also regret the path that I have chosen. But I can't turn back. I beg you … don't torture
me anymore …

I know that it is a cold night ahead. Your warmth will make me hesitate and not dare to move
forward.

I am already a traitor. Mo Xi.

I don't want to be a coward anymore …

But what should Mo Xi do? Mo Xi hugged him. It was also painful. He did not even
understand who should let go of who, and who should forgive who.

Because Gu Mang did not want him to touch him, he even said such a tragic sentence, "Just
pretend that this is not me." But even so, was Gu Mang still repulsed?
Because of this moment of sadness and fear, the strength of his arms loosened a little. Gu
Mang was like a sparrow that finally got freedom. He stumbled and crawled, trying to stand
up and perch at a place further away from Mo Xi.

However, the poison in his body was boiling. The pain made his waist weak. He did not have
any strength in his body. He staggered and supported half of his body before he fell back
among the rice stalks. Countless demons used to dual cultivate in this thatched hut. There
was a pungent smell in the golden haystack. Gu Mang made a painful whimper. He turned
over. His blue eyes were wide open, but they were unfocused …

Then he saw Mo Xi stand up. His figure was reflected in his eyes.

He was in such a sorry state. He knew how miserable he was now, but Mo Xi's robe was not
even messed up.

The poison of the fog swallow's fragrance became more and more turbulent in his body. He
frowned in pain and raised his hand. "You …"

He wanted to say, "Go away."

But it was too unbearable. Before he could finish his words, he bit his lip.

Mo Xi misunderstood Gu Mang's meaning. He thought that Gu Mang wanted him to pull him
up. So he held Gu Mang's hand …

It was as if the last cluster of lava had broken through the rock stratum. That extremely
subtle touch of their fingers finally caused Gu Mang, who had been stretched to the limit, to
break free of his shackles. At this moment, the human desire succumbed to the demon
blood.

Gu Mang could not get up. Instead, he pulled Mo Xi down.

Mo Xi was caught off guard. The soft rice grains sank behind the two of them. The dust from
the rice grains seemed to have been whipped and spread in the turbid air.

"Gu Mang …"

Hearing him call his name, Gu Mang's eyes became hot.

He was really trembling badly. His lips were trembling and the light in his blue eyes was
scattered. He could have said 'let me go' before, but the strong poison of the demon beast
had burned him to the extreme. Even his fingertips were trembling. He could only look up at
Mo Xi's handsome face and bite his lower lip. He could not say anything.

His instincts were forcing him to reveal his true feelings.

All these years … he had done many decisive things. He had walked many bloodstained
roads. He had abandoned many things. Only Mo Xi remained.
Mo Xi was not abandoned by him. He was cut off by him.

He took a knife and cut his own flesh inch by inch. He cut it from his heart.

Actually, when he looked at Mo Xi in the rain of bat blood, his heartbeat had sped up and he
had gone crazy. But he had hidden all of this very indifferent and heartless.

How could it be like this?

He loved him so much. He missed him so much. He missed him when he was in the Cao
camp. He missed him on the boat in the rain. In the depths of his fragmented memories, he
loved him, missed him, and missed him.

He bit his lip hard. Tears flashed in his eyes. That was because the poison was tormenting
him. But more than that, it was because he had really been destroyed by his longing.

He really wanted to be selfish for once. He wanted to say, 'Hug me.' Mo Xi, please … save
me. I have been soaked in the sea of blood for eight years … Can you hug me again …

I miss you …

After I cut you out of my heart, that scar has never healed …

Gu Mang blinked. He felt something hot and moist trickle down from the corners of his eyes
and seep into his hair. Mo Xi raised his hand to touch his cheek.

He grabbed Mo Xi's hand. He used almost all of his strength and intelligence to say to Mo Xi
in an extremely low and hoarse voice, "… Help me get rid of the poison …"

He saw a light that had nothing to do with desire flicker in Mo Xi's black eyes.

His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife and cooked by fire.

"It's just … the poison …" Gu Mang closed his eyes. He choked. "… I will … take you …"

His fingers that were holding Mo Xi's wrist trembled violently.

"I will … treat you … as another person."

He opened his eyes and saw that the light in Mo Xi's eyes had been extinguished. It had
become an endless and bone-piercing eternal night.

Mo Xi's expression was sad. But just like how he was used to using laughter to hide his inner
feelings, his little junior brother Mo Xi had finally learned to use coldness to hide his true
feelings.
His Moquing was no longer that young man on the battlefield on a snowy night who came to
confess his love in the snow and wind after figuring it out.

They were no longer the same.

The pain in his black eyes was hidden, replaced by coldness.

Mo Xi was almost gnashing his teeth. Then, Gu Mang felt a terrifying force that suddenly
flipped him over.

This kind of action … was indeed like a forced release. It had nothing to do with love.

Because of the demonic poison, Gu Mang was in extreme pain. He buried his head between
the golden rice stalks. His soft cheeks were slightly tilted. His heart was in a mess.

It seemed that ever since the battle at Fengming Mountain, he had been constantly losing.
He had lost to the political situation, lost to conspiracies, and now lost to himself.

He was in extreme pain. He couldn't help but turn his head. His consciousness was blurred
as he wanted to look back at the man he loved deeply. But what followed was Mo Xi taking
off his black hair band and covering his eyes.

"You …"

"You'll probably feel better if you don't look at my face."

"…" His long eyelashes trembled behind the hair band. Gu Mang didn't know what Mo Xi's
expression was when he said this. In fact, Gu Mang couldn't think anymore. His mind was a
mess. But this feeling wasn't good — the demonic blood was about to be satisfied, but his
rationality was about to be destroyed.

Mo Xi didn't kiss him, nor did he lovingly caress him. Mo Xi used to be extremely affectionate
and affectionate. This was the first time he didn't do anything like this.

"Why are you trembling all over?"

"…"

Gu Mang's lips trembled. He forced himself to say, "I'm fine …"

But when Mo Xi raised his hand to touch the hair band covering his eyes, he found that there
were tears seeping out of his hair.

Mo Xi, "…"

Gu Mang bit his wet lower lip and didn't say anything. He couldn't see what was in front of
him, but he could feel that his chin was being pinched from behind by Mo Xi.
Mo Xi's voice was so close that Gu Mang could even clearly feel his breathing. "Because it's
me, even if you're forced to this state by the poisonous miasma, you're still unwilling. Right?
"

"…"

There was silence.

Mo Xi said, "Gu Mang. How much do you not want me? "

Gu Mang was forced to cry. He lay on the haystack, unaware of the situation. He only felt
that he was forced to the point where he had no other choice. He raised his hand to take off
his hair band, but his wrist was grabbed.

"Mo Xi …"

"Why do you have to call me by my name?"

Mo Xi didn't know if it was for his own dignity, or for Gu Mang's feelings, or for the sake of
two people who couldn't love each other because of the obstacles in their hearts, he was
looking for a rare reason to be together.

But in fact, in the bottom of their hearts, they had been looking forward to such a reason and
excuse for a long time.

"Just like you said," Mo Xi's voice was hoarse, "what I can do now, what I should do, is to
detoxify your poison. And what else … "

After a pause, he said in a low voice, "… it doesn't matter."

Chapter 106

The fragrance of the fog swallow was too pure. This "detoxification" lasted for a long time.

When the intense entanglement of love and desire finally stopped, Gu Mang was already
absent-minded. The two of them lay on top of each other, panting heavily between the rice
paddies.

At this time, the two of them clearly realized that even though they had deliberately
distanced themselves from each other, they were still teased by fate. No one in the room
spoke. Only Mo Xi paused for a moment. Hesitantly, he covered Gu Mang's hand that was
hanging between the rice paddies. Using the lingering charm, he trembled and clasped it.

Gu Mang's breathing gradually calmed down. He weakly lowered his eyelashes and said in a
low voice, "Don't go out …"
"…"

His voice was soft, almost a little sad. He closed his eyes and said, "My physique …" His
Adam's apple moved, "is already different from before."

"In a while, the demon blood will be absorbed … When it's all absorbed … it will be …" He
paused and said hoarsely, "It will be fine …"

This was the first time Mo Xi heard him talk about his tempered physique. He couldn't help
but feel sour in his heart. He held Gu Mang's sweaty fingers. His breath was right next to Gu
Mang's ear. As long as he bent down, he could kiss Gu Mang's cheek. The lingering charm
of love faded. Everything was so similar to eight years ago when there was still no blood
feud between them. The only thing missing was a kiss.

But this kiss, in the end, could not fall.

Both of them knew very well that this lingering affection could only soothe the lust of the
body.

And the emptiness and unwillingness in each other's hearts would forever seep into their
bones and marrow.

There was no cure for it in life.

After a while, the crimson light began to appear on the horizon. It was dawn. They were
ready to leave the straw hut.

Gu Mang did not speak much. When he got up to put on his clothes, his fingers were still
trembling. Mo Xi glanced at him. With the thin light of dawn, he saw Gu Mang's soft black
hair exposed the rim of his ear, which still had some lingering color. Gu Mang lowered his
head and tidied up his robe. His ink-like eyelashes drooped down, but it could not hide the
redness at the ends of his slender eyes.

Both of them took care of their clothes very carefully. Perhaps it was because they were
embarrassed, or perhaps it was because they were worried that others would see
something. Fortunately, they did not kiss just now, and there were no hickeys to be covered.

After a moment of silence, Mo Xie said, "Your body..."

"Because of the wolf demon blood," Gu Mang said softly..... and........

He paused for a moment and stood up.

In the past, after making love with him, Gu Mang would always feel a little weak. Sometimes,
he would accidentally stumble. Mo Xi subconsciously wanted to help him, but Gu Mang
shook off his hand.
Gu Mang sniffed his nose, which was still a little red. His voice was hoarse. "I'm fine."

His physique was indeed different from before. He could recover quickly. He bit his hair tie,
pulled his long hair up high, and then tied it up. His wet lips loosened and he sighed. "I'm
sorry. My reaction just now made Lord Xi He laugh."

Mo Xi felt suffocated, but he still closed his eyes. He said in a low voice, "… I said it was just
to cure the poison. Don't think too much."

"Okay." Gu Mang paused. "I just feel that with our current relationship, you sacrificed so
much to relieve me. I feel a little sorry. And I … it was quite embarrassing. "

He lowered his deep blue eyes and buttoned the hidden weapon on his sleeve.

"Lord Xi He, if you can forget, then do your best to forget."

As he spoke, he lifted the bamboo curtain. The pale light of dawn shone through the black
smoke above Bat Island, and the forest was cold and desolate. Gu Mang looked outside and
said, "It's still early. The bat demons are still in the straw hut. We can go now. "With that, he
went straight to the cave where Murong Chuyi and the others were hiding.

Mo Xi looked back at the straw hut where they had made love. Everything that happened
here more than two hours ago was like a mirage, floating like a dream.

The reason why they could make love to each other no longer existed. It was daybreak. He
was still Lord Xi He of Chong Hua, and Gu Mang was still Xi He's servant, a traitor to the
state. He knew that neither of them would mention what happened last night. Neither of them
could take it seriously.

"…"

Mo Xi looked at the hut one last time, put down the bamboo curtain, and caught up with Gu
Mang's figure. Both of them still had the breath of the entanglement with each other, but like
strangers, they walked all the way back without saying a word.

At dawn, the bat demons were at their weakest, and their spiritual power was at its weakest.
They didn't encounter any danger along the way. The life crystal that Mo Xi wore also
showed that Yue Chenqing's health had improved significantly. Sure enough, when they
returned to the cave, they saw Yue Chenqing sitting up, awake.

But they didn't know what happened when they weren't there, but the atmosphere in the
cave was not harmonious. Jiang Yexue sat next to him with an embarrassed expression.
Rongrong stood aside, not knowing what to do. Yue Chenqing was crying. He lowered his
head, and tears fell down. His eyes, which were usually bright, were already swollen from
crying. He couldn't help wiping his tears with the back of his hand.

Gu Mang was surprised, "… What happened?"

Rongrong opened her eyes wide, "Ah! It's Brother Gu Mang! "

She wanted to go up and explain something to him, but after all, she was a featherman half-
immortal. She had some intuition and ability that mortals didn't have. She just took two steps
forward, then hesitated and stopped.

"Eh …?"

She looked at Gu Mang with her big eyes, and then looked at Mo Xi. Her tender little nose
suddenly wrinkled, and a hesitant expression appeared on her face.

Gu Mang, "What's wrong?"

Rongrong pursed her big hairy ears, and said uncertainly, "No, nothing."

On the other side, Yue Chenqing was already out of breath from crying, "Fourth Uncle … I
… I'm really not messing around …"

He sobbed as he explained bitterly to Murong Chuyi, who was standing next to him with a
cold face, "I just want to find you an herb before my birthday. Every year, you say that you
don't feel well and don't want to accompany me … I … I …"

"You what? I think you've lost your mind! " Murong Chuyi flicked his sleeves, and
reprimanded with gritted teeth, "Don't you know what you're worth?! How dare you come to
Dream Butterfly Demon Island alone! "

Jiang Yexue sat next to him. He was weak because he had just given Yue Chenqing his
blood, but he still coughed and said, "Okay, Chenqing has good intentions. Little Uncle, he
just woke up, don't scold him anymore …"

Murong Chuyi suddenly shook off Jiang Yexue's hand that was holding his sleeve, and said
fiercely, "I'm scolding my nephew. Who are you to be a good person?!"

After saying that, he turned around and angrily said to Yue Chenqing, "If it weren't for your
luck, not to mention delivering medicine to me on the day of your birthday, your uncle would
have been at your grave next year to deliver flowers to you at this time! Do you want peonies
or Chinese roses?! Yue Chenqing, can't you save me some trouble?! Don't you know that
your mother risked her life in exchange for your life?! How can you ruin it like this?! "

When Yue Chenqing heard the last two sentences, he raised his head and suddenly stopped
crying. He looked at Murong Chuyi with his eyes wide open, and there was a kind of piercing
sadness in his eyes.

Everyone present, whether it was Mo Xi, Gu Mang, or even Murong Chuyi, had never seen
Yue Chenqing so sad before.
Jiang Yexue saw Yue Chenqing's expression and knew that Murong Chuyi's last sentence
was too harsh. He tugged at Murong Chuyi's sleeve again, but Murong Chuyi's sword-like
eyebrows were raised, and he pushed Jiang Yexue away and shouted angrily.

"How many times have I told you not to touch me again!"

He didn't control his strength, and Jiang Yexue had lost too much blood. Previously, when
he was beside Yue Chenqing, he didn't sit in a wheelchair. This time, he was pushed to the
ground.

Everyone, both inside and outside the cave, was silent.

Yue Chenqing stared blankly at Jiang Yexue, who had fallen to the ground, and the blood on
his wrist still hadn't disappeared. Jiang Yexue didn't seem to want to fight with Murong
Chuyi. He had always been modest and courteous, taking care of and enduring the emotions
of others. He tried to use his arm to prop himself up, allowing himself to sit up straight.
Lowering his eyelashes, he said in a soft voice, "If you have anger in your heart, don't vent it
on Chen Qing. If you're unhappy, just vent it on me. You're an elder, and we're all your
juniors. It's okay for me to be pushed and scolded by you a few times … "

Murong Chuyi didn't know why, but when he heard what Yue Chenqing said, he became
even angrier. This time, he was so angry that his hands were trembling. He pointed at Yue
Chenqing, and his face was frighteningly pale. "You —!"

Jiang Yexue lowered his eyes and said, "As long as Uncle is happy, it's okay."

Murong Chuyi was about to explode with anger. "You … you're simply …"

Just as he was about to raise his hand to teach him a lesson, he suddenly heard a
somewhat uncontrollable voice shout, "Why are you always so fierce?!"

Dead silence.

It seemed that no one knew who shouted at Murong Chuyi. Even Murong Chuyi himself was
startled. His pair of phoenix eyes looked away, and then he realized something and slowly
turned his head.

Yue Chenqing's tears streamed down his face. He stared at his uncle with sadness and
grief. His voice softened, but it was filled with extreme sadness and disappointment. "Do you
only have eyes for my mother?! It doesn't matter if it's me or him. No matter how much we
pour our hearts out to you, you'll only be angry at us and blame us?! "

The blood on Murong Chuyi's face faded. It was as white as a sheet of paper.

His body was already injured. Previously, in order to save Yue Chenqing's life, he had used
a forbidden technique, which damaged his heart meridian. Now that he was being criticized
by Yue Chenqing, he was angry and hurt. He couldn't help but choke and cough a few times.
He suppressed the blood in his throat and glared fiercely at Yue Chenqing.
However, Yue Chenqing didn't know about his fourth uncle's injuries. His small face was all
scrunched up. It was obvious that speaking to his uncle in such a manner was even more
painful than having his heart and lungs pierced. However, what made him even more
uncomfortable was his uncle's harsh words to them. Yue Chenqing's voice was a little
distorted from crying. For the first time, he stood in front of Jiang Yexue and blocked him.

"This matter … it's my fault … he … in order to save me, he suffered such serious injuries
and lost so much blood … why did you push him and scold him …"

Jiang Yexue shook his head and said, "Chenqing …"

Murong Chuyi's lips turned blue. His eyes flickered and he stammered for a long time, as if
he was struggling with something. In the end, his fingers clenched into fists and he squeezed
out a few words. "Yue Chenqing. What do you know?! "

"…"

His cold and sharp gaze suddenly fell on Jiang Yexue's thin face. At that moment, Murong
Chuyi's eyes turned red with hatred.

He gritted his teeth and said, "He's just a … bastard!"

This time, it wasn't just Yue Chenqing. Even Mo Xi and Gu Mang's expressions changed
slightly.

Ever since they met Murong Chuyi, although they felt that he was cold and aloof, he wasn't
someone who didn't know right from wrong. They didn't understand why he was said to be
one of the Chong Hua's greedy, angry, and stupid people.

However, the words' bastard 'pierced Jiang Yexue's heart like a knife. Everyone felt that
Murong Chuyi's hatred was too intense and too aggressive.

Jiang Yexue's eyelashes trembled and he closed his eyes. He lowered his head and didn't
say anything else.

After a moment of silence, Yue Chenqing raised her head and looked at Murong Chuyi with
tears in her eyes. "Fourth Uncle …" Her voice was trembling when she called him 'Fourth
Uncle'. Her voice was so tense that it felt like an arrow had been shot out of a broken string.
Her voice was filled with tears.

Chapter 107

Yue Chenqing was the last person in the world who would criticize Murong Chuyi.
He had admired Murong Chuyi since he was a child, and he loved this uncle who was not
related to him by blood. It was because of this that a young master like him was willing to
follow Lord Xi He to the Burning Country in the north. He was willing to bury his head in all
kinds of scrolls, trying to find the trace of the elixir that could cure all kinds of diseases.

He already knew that he was wrong to come to Bat Island without permission. However, no
matter how he apologized, Murong Chuyi did not ease up at all. He kept scolding him and
scolding him for not cherishing the life that he had "exchanged with his mother's life". In the
end, he even said such heart-wrenching words to Jiang Yexue, who had saved him. Yue
Chenqing's heart could not help but be confused and upset.

"… Fourth Uncle … I know I'm wrong. I'm too stupid and too impulsive … I really just wanted
to see you well. You didn't tell me anything, so I had no choice but to search everywhere by
myself … I'm sorry that I didn't find the medicine for you and even caused you trouble … But
you … But you …"

He closed his eyes and tears fell.

"Why didn't you even listen to my explanation …"

"You said that my life was exchanged with my mother's, and you said that Jiang … You said
that he was a bastard … But he didn't want to be born from a concubine … I also didn't want
to kill my mother as soon as he was born! Why are you blaming it on us? Fourth Uncle, I
respect you and love you. For so many years, I thought that everything you said was right. I
liked everything you did, but have you really looked back at me? "

Yue Chenqing sobbed and said, "Did you really … Did you really see me as your nephew,
even once?"

Jiang Yexue whispered, "Chenqing, forget it, Chuyi —"

Murong Chuyi's face was pale and gloomy. He suddenly interrupted Jiang Yexue. He stared
at Yue Chenqing's face with a pair of glazed eyes and said, "Let him speak!"

Jiang Yexue: "…"

Yue Chenqing wiped her tears. She lowered her head and sobbed for a long time. Then, she
sadly murmured, "I won't say anymore … I, I shouldn't have been so fierce to Fourth Uncle
… I also shouldn't have talked back to Fourth Uncle …"

He seemed to want to slowly calm himself down, so he kept repeating the words, "I shouldn't
have offended Fourth Uncle." But as he mumbled and mumbled, in the end, he suddenly
raised his hand and buried his face deeply.

Her cries were like the whimpers of a cub. "Would you rather I had never been born?"

Murong Chuyi: "…"

"My mother has already left. I'm not Murong Huang, I'm Yue Chenqing!"

The atmosphere in the cave was extremely tense. Anyone could see that Murong Chuyi's
limbs were trembling from the excessive emotions in his heart. His porcelain-like face was
slightly red, and his pale fingers were tightly clenched into fists. He looked at Yue Chenqing,
then looked at Jiang Yexue. Finally, he closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. "Okay …
Okay."

After a while, Murong Chuyi opened his sharp phoenix eyes. His red and teary eyes fiercely
swept across the two of them. The coldness in his eyes suppressed his sadness. "I've heard
your explanation. I won't scold you anymore, Yue Chenqing. "

His palms were almost bleeding from his fingertips, but he still slightly raised his chin and
forced himself to be cold and calm.

"You're on your own now."

After he finished speaking, he turned and left in a huff.

Jiang Yexue said, "Uncle!"

Seeing Murong Chuyi's expression, Yue Chenqing seemed to have woken up from a painful
nightmare. The tears on his face had not dried, and he looked at his uncle's back in a daze.
"Fourth uncle …"

But Murong Chuyi had already left the cave. He even pretended not to see Gu Mang and Mo
Xi who were standing at the entrance of the cave. His face was as pale as the first snow on
a winter night, and he left without looking back.

There was a dead silence in the cave. After a while, Mo Xi broke the silence.

"… Why did the two of you suddenly quarrel like this?"

"…" Jiang Yexue sighed. "When Chenqing woke up just now, my uncle lost his temper at
him and asked him why he came to Bat Island alone. Chenqing explained that he came to
find medicine for him. He … Sigh, he felt that it wasn't worth it, so he got angry and blamed
Chenqing for being insensible. … My uncle's character is like this, he didn't mean any harm.
I'm sorry, the Yue family … made a fool of themselves. "

Mo Xi didn't know what to say. He didn't like to meddle in other people's business, so he
paused and said, "It's too dangerous outside, I'll go and find Murong."

"Hey —" Gu Mang pulled him back.

"What's wrong?"
"That beauty won't go far. He's very smart, he just wants to be alone. You didn't see his face
when he went out." Gu Mang glanced at Yue Chenqing and the others, and said softly in a
voice that only Mo Xi could hear, "He's so angry that he's about to cry. If you go and find him
now, you'll embarrass him even more. Let him be alone outside for a while. "

"…" Mo Xi was startled. Who was crying? Murong Chuyi?

Didn't he go out fiercely?

Although Mo Xi didn't see any weakness on Murong Chuyi's face, Gu Mang had always
been more observant than him. Since Gu Mang said so, although he didn't agree, he didn't
insist.

However, Jiang Yexue was still worried, "My uncle, I'm afraid he's alone …"

"Don't worry." Gu Mang entered the cave and waved his hand, "You guys rest for a while.
After a while, when he's calmed down, I'll go out and find him. Then, we'll go back to Chong
Hua. "

Jiang Yexue was startled, "You found a way to break through the barrier?"

"Of course. Don't you know who I am and how powerful I am? "

Since Gu Mang said so, Jiang Yexue knew that he shouldn't force Murong Chuyi to turn
back at this time. Therefore, he could only sigh and give up.

They tidied up the cave. Gu Mang was the most idle. He leaned against the cave wall and
rested. He took out a magic dagger and played with it between his slender fingers. Halfway
through, he suddenly felt two hesitant gazes quietly glancing at him. Gu Mang lowered his
head and met the featherman's big, fluffy eyes.

Fluffy didn't expect Gu Mang to suddenly notice. She wanted to turn away, but it was too
late.

Gu Mang smiled, "Little beauty, why are you still secretly looking at me?"

"You, you …" Fluffy's face turned red. After hesitating for a while, she muttered softly,
"Brother Gu Mang, can I tell you something in secret?"

"Sure."

Fluffy hesitated for a while, "… Why do you suddenly have that brother's smell on you? And
… it's very heavy. "

Gu Mang's nimble fingers that were twirling the dagger suddenly stopped. He was stunned,
"Who?"
Fluffy didn't say anything, but her eyes secretly glanced at Mo Xi who was checking on Yue
Chenqing's injuries.

"…" Gu Mang was stunned. Then, his eyes darkened. The corners of his lips curled up into a
smile. "… Oh, him. It's normal. We were just close to each other before. "

"No, no, you guys seem to —"

Gu Mang chuckled as he covered her mouth and stroked her head. He leaned close to her
ear and said, "Alright, I know what you feathermen are capable of now. I have yao blood in
me, and you have a very sensitive sense of smell towards demons, right? But little beauty,
demons and humans are different. You have to learn some human rules when you're with
us. Some things, it's best to pretend that you don't know. Be good. "

Mo Xi heard the noise and turned his head, "What are you guys doing?"

Gu Mang let go of his hand and smiled, "Nothing, we're just teasing the little girl."

After he finished speaking, he raised his hand and bent his finger to lightly flick the center of
Fluffy's forehead, "Remember what I said. Get ready to leave the island with us."

The rest of the matter went quite smoothly. As expected, Murong Chuyi wasn't a rash
person. He didn't walk too far, and Gu Mang quickly found him resting under a peach
blossom tree. After coaxing him back, they quickly found the weak point of the enchantment
according to the information that Gu Mang had obtained.

Jiang Yexue stood in the sea breeze and turned to Murong Chuyi, "Uncle, your body is still
very weak. Why don't we sit together on my boat …"

Murong Chuyi's response was to pick up a flower and create his own boat. He lifted the
bamboo curtain and walked in without looking back.

Jiang Yexue was speechless.

Yue Chenqing was wrapped in a thick fur coat. Her ink-black eyes were looking at his back
with apprehension.

Although his fourth uncle usually didn't like to talk to him, Yue Chenqing wasn't stupid. He
could feel that this time was different. Murong Chuyi's heart was really cold.

The child was still feeling sad. Jiang Yexue patted his head and sighed, "Stop looking. Let's
go."

It was not difficult to break through the defenses of Bat Island and leave this place quietly.
The two boats broke through the clouds. It would be difficult for the patrolling bat spirits to
catch up with them when they noticed them. The group of people rode the wind and left Bat
Island far behind. They flew out of the island.
Gu Mang also carried the featherman Fluffy on the boat. When they reached the depths of
the sea of clouds, he brought her out of the cabin. He then half-knelt down and said to her,
"Jiuhua Mountain is here.

"Mount Jiuhua is right below here. Miss Rong, you can go home now."

"Re, really?!" Fluffy excitedly leaned on the side of the boat and looked down. Indeed, there
were green mountains below the vast clouds. The light of the featherman's enchantment
could be faintly seen. She could not help but blush. She looked for a while and then turned
to say, "Thank you, thank you, big brothers …"

"Big brothers?" Gu Mang smiled and said, "You can call us big brothers. Although you are
older than us, you look younger than us. We don't blame you. "

Jiang Yexue said, "Miss, you helped Chenqing get rid of the Gu. We are already indebted to
you. How could we dare to accept your thanks?" He then bowed and said, "Miss, please
take care of yourself."

Fluffy was eager to go home. After saying goodbye to them again, a pair of dazzling golden
red wings appeared on her back. She lightly jumped into the sea of clouds and circled
around the two core boats a few times. Then, she flew towards the depths of Jiuhua
Mountain.

Gu Mang looked at her back slowly being swallowed by the golden light until she finally
disappeared. He could not help but sigh, "Alright, we have saved him and cured the poison.
We can finally go back and have a good rest."

Then, he vigilantly added, "You can't betray me. I plan to continue pretending to be a fool
after returning to Chong Hua. We have an agreement."

Yue Chenqing stood by the mast, wearing a thick fur coat. He stared blankly at Murong
Chuyi's pleasure boat in the distance. He was not very clear about Gu Mang's situation.
Hearing this, he turned his head and asked, "… What agreement?"

Seeing that Gu Mang was about to open his mouth, Jiang Yexue said, "Let me explain to
him. You were tired the whole night last night. Go to the cabin and rest early. When you
reach Wangcheng, you still have to report to Junshang. "

Gu Mang said, "Then can you change rooms with Lord Xi He? You can sleep with me, and
Lord Xi He will sleep in another cabin."

Jiang Yexue hesitated, "You two quarreled again?"

"Haven't we always quarreled? It's not like we had a good time." Gu Mang laughed, "You
see, I hate him so much that my teeth itch. He is so handsome. What if I, the perverted
demon of Liangguo, get excited and rape and kill him? What should I do then?"

Mo Xi, "…"
Jiang Yexue, "…"

"What? Is it inconvenient? If it's really inconvenient, then forget it. I'll make do with Murong's
ship for the night. "

Jiang Yexue immediately said, "There's nothing inconvenient about it. Little Uncle is not in a
good mood. Don't disturb him anymore." He smiled at Gu Mang, "Brother Gu, please do as
you wish."

"Brother Jiang, you are still as easy to talk to as ever." Gu Mang winked at him, smiling from
the corners of his eyes. Then, he lifted the bamboo curtain and entered the cabin.

Mo Xi was silent for a moment, then said, "… Then I'll be leaving too."

Yue Chenqing was completely stunned. She stammered, "What, what's going on with
them?"

"It's a long story. If you don't mind, and want to listen to me, I can tell you slowly." Jiang
Yexue's fingertips moved slightly, stopping the wheelchair beside Yue Chenqing, "Chenqing,
are you willing to talk to me?"

"I …" Yue Chenqing looked at Murong Chuyi's ship in the sea of clouds, then lowered her
head to glance at Jiang Yexue's injured hand. Finally, she hung her head, "… I'm sorry. I've
caused trouble for you. "

Jiang Yexue sighed and said, "I know that you came here with good intentions and not out of
mischief. My uncle must know this as well. But he is always like this when he is anxious.
Don't think that he doesn't care about you."

Yue Chenqing hung her head dejectedly and did not say anything.

"You've already apologized many times. Let bygones be bygones. Don't be so rash in the
future. Otherwise, whether it's your father, your uncle, or Little Uncle … and me, we'll all be
worried about you. "

As Jiang Yexue spoke, he ordered two clay figurines to bring over a soft cushion and
snacks. Then, he said to Yue Chenqing, "Sit down. You've just recovered. Eat something
sweet. Eat it and your mood will improve. Try it. "

The morning breeze blew Yue Chenqing's fringe. He sat down and glanced at the clay
figurines with crooked eyes who brought over the snacks. He thanked them again and then
took small bites of the cake.

After eating half of it, he looked up hesitantly and said, "That …"

"Hmm?"
"Blood Crossing … Does it hurt? The scar on your hand looks very deep. I, I have medicine
…"

"You have medicine, but I have medicine too." Jiang Yexue smiled. His eyes were like two
clear pools filled with gardenia flowers. Ripples of hidden fragrance spread out. "Don't worry.
It doesn't hurt. I won't blame you. You don't have to be so tense when talking to me."

Yue Chenqing's eyes reddened. His head was almost buried in his chest. "I'm sorry …"

Jiang Yexue sighed deeply. "Silly child, why are you apologizing again?"

"I, I treated you like that in the past. You still … still help me like this. I … I feel very
apologetic. " As Yue Chenqing spoke, a slight redness spread from the tips of his ears to his
cheeks. He blushed and said awkwardly, "I also apologize on behalf of Fourth Uncle. We …
we shouldn't have said that to you."

He put down the cake and hesitated for a while. Then, he raised his clear eyes. "Jiang …
Uh, Elder Qing Xu, thank you."

In the end, he still didn't call Jiang Yexue Elder Brother. However, at least he didn't call Jiang
Yexue by his name. Jiang Yexue smiled. His smile was like water with pearls in it. It was like
the wind brushing the flowers. It was also like the snow that lingered on the river in the
middle of the night.

"Since I don't blame you, I naturally won't blame him either." Jiang Yexue said softly. "I've
lost many people. My mother, my first wife … my home. There are some things that I can
see more clearly than you. Apart from life and death, there's nothing important. I don't care
about anything that I can. Moreover, he … he's actually a very good person. At least, he
didn't bully me when I was in the Yue Residence. "

Yue Chenqing asked, "Do you still want to go back to the Yue Residence?"

"I'm teaching at the academy now. My disciples are all very cute." Jiang Yexue turned
around and smiled. "It doesn't matter whether I go back or not."

Yue Chenqing sighed softly. "You have such a good temper. If only Fourth Uncle was as
good —"

"Then he wouldn't be Murong Chuyi." Jiang Yexue smiled. "Alright, let's not talk about this
anymore. When he's calmed down, you can have a good talk with him. Weren't you curious
about Gu Mang's situation just now? Let me tell you about it. "

Yue Chenqing nodded. She dragged the cushion and sat closer to Jiang Yexue.

Jiang Yexue's voice was as gentle as flowing water. "Have you heard of the Mirror of Time
…"
By the time he finished talking about his encounter, the sun was already high in the sky.
Jiang Yexue took out an exquisite but very old hourglass from his pocket. The hourglass was
very strange. It wasn't filled with sand or water. Instead, it was filled with crimson beads. He
looked down and said, "It's about time. Before we reach Wang City, you should go and rest
first. Remember to keep Brother Gu's secret. We promised him. "

After Yue Chenqing went to sleep, Jiang Yexue ordered the clay figurines to clean up the
cushion and the leftovers on the floor. The sail of the core boat swayed in the wind. Jiang
Yexue sat alone at the side of the boat and looked at Murong Chuyi's boat from afar.
Suddenly, the bamboo curtain of Murong Chuyi's pleasure boat was rolled up, revealing the
man's haggard face.

Murong Chuyi seemed to be upset. He originally wanted to lift the curtain to get some fresh
air. However, before he could take a breath, he saw Jiang Yexue looking at him through the
sea of clouds.

Murong Chuyi was speechless.

"Little Uncle …" Jiang Yexue smiled gently at him. His gentle face was soaked in the brilliant
golden sunlight. Then, he twisted his fingers slightly and a paper crane appeared. It flew
towards the bamboo window of Murong Chuyi's pleasure boat.

Murong Chuyi rudely lowered the curtain with a whoosh.

Jiang Yexue raised his eyebrows slightly. He looked as if he had expected this, but he didn't
mind. He shook his head and returned to his cabin.

The cabin was very quiet. Gu Mang had already fallen asleep on the mattress.

Jiang Yexue didn't pay attention to him at first. He just glanced at him and wanted to take a
bath. However, after pushing the wheelchair for some distance, he suddenly smelled the
faint fragrance of soap in the air.

Jiang Yexue couldn't help but be startled. Gu Mang just took a bath?

He looked behind the screen again. Sure enough, he had used a bathtub and soap. Jiang
Yexue couldn't help but frown slightly. A vague suspicion arose in his heart.

Gu Mang was known for being lazy. He didn't like to take a bath before going to bed.
Instead, he liked to take a bath in the morning. Jiang Yexue and Gu Mang used to be
brothers. He couldn't be more clear about this habit of Gu Mang's. Why did he suddenly
change his interest and want to take a bath before going to bed?

Jiang Yexue silently came to Gu Mang's bedside. He leaned against the back of the
wheelchair and looked back and forth at Gu Mang twice. He didn't notice anything strange
the first time. However, when he looked at Gu Mang the second time, he suddenly realized
something. He suddenly paused. His dark brown eyes slowly turned and fell on the
headband that had been tied up in Gu Mang's hair.
It was a black headband with golden edges.

Lord Xi He's headband?!

Chapter 108

Why did Gu Mang use Mo Xi's ribbon to tie up his hair?

Jiang Yexue pondered. Mo Xi was a clean freak. If he didn't use other people's things, he
wouldn't let others touch his things either. Even if he wasn't a clean freak, this was strange
enough. Under what circumstances would a person take someone else's hair ribbon by
mistake? Both of them had to have redone their hair …

The more he thought about it, the more serious his expression became. Jiang Yexue tapped
his fingertips and the wheelchair moved forward silently and stopped beside Gu Mang.

This time, he saw it more clearly. In addition to the golden edges, the ribbon was also
tattooed with a flying snake. It was indeed Mo Xi's item.

Could it be …

Jiang Yexue's heart suddenly beat faster. He held his breath and looked down from the hair
ribbon to Gu Mang's neck. He looked carefully, but other than a small mole on the side of Gu
Mang's neck, there was no other trace.

At this moment, Gu Mang instinctively felt a prickle on his back and suddenly opened his
eyes!

Jiang Yexue: "…"

Gu Mang: "…"

Their eyes met. Seeing that it was him, the sleepiness and alertness in Gu Mang's eyes
disappeared.

"Ah, Brother Jiang." Gu Mang sat up, rubbed his hair, and yawned. "We're almost there? Are
you going to wake up? "

Jiang Yexue coughed softly and quickly looked away from Gu Mang. "No, I just came in to
rest. I saw that you were sleeping soundly and I was afraid to wake you up. I didn't expect
that I would make too much noise."

Although he said it perfectly, his side face was a little red and he lowered his head
awkwardly.
"…" Gu Mang took in his reaction and was silent for a while. Then he smiled lazily and said,
"… I woke up easily. It's not your problem."

Jiang Yexue looked down and said, "Then you sleep for a while. I'll go wash up first."

"Alright."

When Jiang Yexue's figure disappeared behind the bamboo screen in the inner cabin, the
smile on Gu Mang's face immediately disappeared. He quickly got up and walked in front of
the bronze mirror to carefully examine his face.

He remembered that he and Mo Xi had never kissed, but at that time, he was in a state of
delirium, so it was hard to tell if he remembered wrongly. Jiang Yexue's reaction just now
was really strange, so Gu Mang couldn't help but reevaluate himself.

After examining for a long time, Gu Mang did not find any traces. Only then did he heave a
sigh of relief and lie back on the bed.

He was probably thinking too much …

In the past, when he was with Mo Xi, he was always worried that someone would find out
about their relationship. At that time, every time they finished, he would ask Mo Xi to
repeatedly check Mo Xi's exposed skin to see if there were any hickeys. Then he would ask
Mo Xi to help him check if there were any traces that would lead people to daydream.

It wasn't that he was being unreasonable out of boredom, but that their relationship was too
absurd. Gu Mang was really worried that someone would find out.

Mo Xi was an aristocrat, and he was from the most unattainable branch of the aristocracy.
He was a hero of four generations, a tiger of a general's family. Even the daughters of
aristocratic families didn't dare to dream of marrying him.

If the secret between them was exposed, what would Mo Chime have to face?

Gu Mang had nothing, so he didn't care about other people's criticism. But Mo Xi was
different. His family was noble, his reputation was elegant, he was benevolent and righteous.
He was still so young, so pure. The only blemish on this young man's life was Gu Mang's.

Gu Mang didn't want this blemish to ruin Mo Xi's life.

Therefore, he was different from Mo Mie. Mo Mie would set the best future for the two of
them as his goal and would head in that direction regardless of the consequences. On the
other hand, he would set the worst ending for the two of them as a warning to himself not to
fall into depravity.
It was like this then, and it was even more so now. Mo Xi was now the first commander of
Chong Hua, and he had become a traitor. After his consciousness returned, he thought
about all the things that Mo Xi had done since they met again. From their reunion at Luo Mei
Villa, to Wang Shu's protection, from the Golden Imperial Palace, to stopping the fight at the
New Year's Eve banquet.

He only felt cold sweat trickling down his back. It was unbelievable.

Was this person crazy? Why was he still protecting him?

Was what he had done in the past not enough for Mo Xi to hate him to the bone? Not to
mention the absurdity of last night — what antidote, what being poisoned by the love poison.
What a joke, the one who was poisoned by the love poison was him, Gu Mang, not Mo Xi.

Marshal Mo was such a cold beauty. Would he sacrifice himself just because of a traitor who
was burning with lust and living a life worse than death?

Killing the traitor with one strike would be considered benevolent.

Gu Mang wasn't stupid. He knew that Mo Xi still had him in his heart.

This feeling made him feel flattered, but also made him feel hopeless. He could calculate the
black and white pieces on the chessboard, but he couldn't calculate his general, his lover,
and his princess. The most important person on the chessboard that he wanted to protect
the most.

Mo Xi was not under his control.

So this man who was not under his control finally made a mistake with him and went to bed
with him. But Gu Mang knew that this was the bottom line, just like when they had an affair
when they were young. Their love could only be cultivated to this point. They couldn't see
the slightest bit of sunlight and would never be able to walk on the right path.

"…" Thinking of this, Gu Mang couldn't help but look back at the place where Jiang Yexue
disappeared. Then, with a guilty conscience, he lowered his head and sniffed himself twice.
But all he could smell was the faint smell of locust and nothing else. Jiang Yexue was not a
featherman, so it was impossible for him to detect a more subtle smell. Maybe he was
thinking too much …

Gu Mang sighed and buried his face back in the blanket.

He silently used his fingers to dig into the blanket.

Mo Xi, my princess, my little fool.

… What should I do with you …

They slept until sunset. In the evening, their nuclear boat finally arrived outside the city of
Chong Hua.

At this time, the tea stalls in the outskirts of the city had already closed. There weren't many
people on the ancient road. Not long after they landed, Murong Chuyi also arrived. He got off
the boat and turned to leave.

Yue Chenqing hesitated and said, "Fourth, fourth uncle …"

But Murong Chuyi acted as if he didn't hear anything. Dressed in snow-white clothes, he left
without looking back.

Yue Chenqing hung her head. Jiang Yexue comforted her and said, "It's okay. He'll calm
down."

"Mm …"

Seeing the reaction of his nephews, Mo Xi sighed inwardly. Looking at Murong Chuyi's back,
he thought that although Murong Chuyi was a few years older than Jiang Yexue, he felt that
Jiang Yexue was the calmest elder among the three of them. But this was someone else's
family matter, so he didn't say much. Just as he was about to retract his gaze, he caught a
glimpse of the stone pillar beside the Chong Hua Bridge.

Mo Xi's gaze couldn't help but darken for a moment. The old beggar in the Mirror of Time
was no longer there. The second year after Gu Mang's betrayal, the old man had passed
away. Now, the familiar sound of falling lotuses could no longer be heard here.

Gu Mang walked to his side and nudged him with his elbow. Crossing his arms, he laughed
and said, "Hey, Lord Xi He, what are you looking at? You're looking at Mr. Murong? "

Mo Xi immediately turned around and said, "Nonsense."

"I was right. You're angry from embarrassment, hahaha …"

After laughing a few times, he realized that it wasn't just Mo Xi. Even Jiang Yexue and Yue
Chenqing were looking at him with serious expressions.

Gu Mang tactfully pursed his lips and laughed dryly, "Well, I'm sorry. I was just joking."

Mo Xi didn't want to argue with him and said, "I'm leaving too. I'm going to the palace to
report to Junshang."

Gu Mang asked, "Don't you need me to follow you into the palace?"

"No need. You can go back to Xi He's residence first."

Gu Mang laughed and said, "Then can I walk around? I'll change my appearance. I
guarantee that no one will be able to tell. "
"Where do you want to go?"

"Anywhere. There's a biscuit stall in the east, a shadow puppet show in the west, Apricot
Flower House in the south, Rouge Alley in the north …"

Mo Xi said coldly, "You're not allowed to go."

"I'm just looking. I'm not going to prostitute myself."

Mo Xi gritted his teeth. He didn't get angry, but it looked like his lifetime of patience and self-
restraint had been used to suppress the anger in his heart. He lowered his head to look at
Mo Xi and said through gritted teeth, "Go back to the residence and stay there."

Jiang Yexue silently watched the two of them argue. He sighed and said, "Brother Gu, the
fact that you've regained your consciousness will be exposed as soon as you go to the
brothel. Beautiful women are good, but isn't your life more important?"

"… That's true. Brother Jiang's words are quite reasonable." Gu Mang sighed and said, "But
Xi He's residence is really too quiet. How about I go to Brother Jiang's residence and sit for a
while?"

Jiang Yexue said apologetically, "I still have to accompany Chenqing to the pharmacist's
residence."

Gu Mang sighed and said, "Alright, alright. Then you can go. I'll go back and lie down
obediently. Mo Xi, when you come back, can you bring me a set of leaf cards? Your
residence is really too boring. I might as well go back to the plum gardens … "

Before he finished speaking, Mo Xi had already left.

Wang Cheng had already put down the martial law. The towering turrets looked especially
majestic in the afterglow of the setting sun.

Mo Xi was an important official of the Military Council and also a descendant of a noble
family. He had been given a jade pendant by the late Emperor and could enter the core of
Wang Cheng without prior notice. However, Mo Xi had always understood the rules. He
understood that grace was grace, and the Emperor's heart was the Emperor's heart.
Therefore, even though he had such power, he never used it.

"Lord Xi He!"

"Greetings, Lord Xi He!"

Walking along the main path and through the corridor, they arrived at the main hall. Mo Xi
walked through the imperial guards just like in the Mirror of Time. The soldiers bowed their
heads and saluted him one by one. The soldiers' armor was shiny, and the red pheasants on
their hoods rustled in the afterglow of the setting sun.
Mo Xi hadn't paid much attention before, but now that he looked, he realized that the
imperial guards from eight years ago had almost all been replaced. He didn't see any old
faces among the imperial guards.

"Aiyo, Lord Xi He, you're back!" Eunuch Li bowed to Mo Xi as soon as he saw him. "This old
servant greets Lord Xi He."

Mo Xi stopped in his tracks. "I'll have to trouble Eunuch Li to report that Mo Xi requests an
audience with Junshang."

Eunuch Li said, "Junshang is not feeling well and has already rested."

"…" Mo Xi didn't say anything. He glanced at the main entrance of the main hall where the
candles were lit.

Eunuch Li hurriedly explained, "Lord Xi He, please don't misunderstand. The person in the
main hall is not Junshang."

Mo Xi frowned slightly. "Then who is it?"

Eunuch Li was about to answer immediately, but he seemed to have thought of something.
He rolled his eyes and put on a warm and ambiguous smile that the imperial concubines of
the imperial harem were most familiar with.

Unfortunately, Mo Xi wasn't a member of the imperial harem. He didn't understand the

meaning of this smile. He only asked curiously, "What are you smiling at?"

Eunuch Li bowed and led him to the golden hall of the library. He smiled and said, "Nothing,
nothing. I just feel that it's better to come at the right time than to come early. This old
servant thinks that the noble in the main hall must also want to see Lord Xi He."

"… Who?"

"Lord Xi He, go in. You'll know once you enter."

Since Eunuch Li didn't answer, Mo Xi didn't like to beat around the bush. He glanced
suspiciously at Eunuch Li's overly gossipy smile, paused, and went straight to the hall to
push open the door.

The sandalwood door opened with a creak. The evening wind blew into the hall, causing the
phoenix lanterns in the hall to sway. The maid in the hall, Yue Niang, was shocked. She
knelt down in panic and kowtowed. "Greet Lord Xi He!"

The person sitting on the table also raised his head. Meng Ze met Mo Xi's gaze.

Mo Xi: "…"
Princess Meng Ze's beautiful eyes relaxed. She was startled for a moment, then smiled like
a lotus blooming in clear water. "Ah, it's Brother Mo?"

Chapter 109

No matter how slow-witted Mo Xi was, he should have understood the meaning of

Eunuch Li's gaze. He couldn't help but feel angry. He turned around to look for the old fox,
but he saw that he had already slipped away. Mo Xi was speechless for a moment. He
sighed and walked into the hall. When he reached Princess Meng Ze's table, he asked, "…
Why are you here?"

The night was cold and Meng Ze's body was weak. She was wearing a light blue overcoat.
She coughed a few times and said warmly, "Brother Wang's body is not well. These days, he
has no time to review the memorials. I came to help him."

As a woman, the Murong Meng Ze was able to become one of the Three Gentlemen of
Chong Hua. This was not unreasonable.

She treated her people with benevolence and virtue. She was well aware of the current
situation and military affairs. Her understanding of the way of the country was not inferior to
that of men. Don't look at how weak she was now. This was because she had treated Mo
Xi's injuries a few years ago. Before this, whether it was in terms of magic or spiritual power,
it could be said that she was gifted, leaving others in the dust.

Now, although she could no longer go to the front of the battlefield, she could still sit in the
tent. If it wasn't for the fact that there was no precedent in the Jiuzhou continent for a woman
to rule a country, Jun Shang would have conferred her an official title and let her do some
practical things legitimately. Unfortunately, in the eyes of most people, a woman was still a
woman. She should be tidying her hair and putting on makeup in front of the mirror. Whether
it was talent or intelligence, it was fine to contribute it to her husband, father, or brother who
was an official in the court. What was there for a woman to show her face in public?

Therefore, even if the Murong Meng Ze was a princess of a country, when people talked
about her, the most they would say was, "Oh, that's Lord Xi He's confirmed wife. It's just that
the marriage hasn't been betrothed yet."

In this situation, Jun Shang had no choice. Even if Meng Ze was talented and virtuous, he
couldn't put her in an important position. However, he didn't want to delegate some of the
core royal matters to ordinary officials. He wanted to, but he didn't have the ability. Looking
around, other than Meng Ze and Yan Ping, there was only one Murong Lian left.

Needless to say, Yan Ping, she had big breasts but no brain. Nine out of ten noble sons had
slept with her. She could draw erotic pictures, but to let her read military reports was simply
a joke.
As for Murong Lian … … Not to mention that his grandfather once had the intention to usurp
the throne, just based on the fact that the previous Monarch had seriously considered
adopting Murong Lian as his son before he passed away and made him the Crown Prince, it
was impossible for the Monarch to not hold any grudges against him.

So there was only Meng Ze.

Murong Mengze was smart, wise, clear-headed and capable. Her only regret was that she
had given birth to a girl. But who said that this regret wasn't the biggest reassurance for Jun
Shang?

In this turbulent world of mortals, a woman would not be able to stir up any storm. She would
not be able to obtain power, influence, or support. As long as this woman did not marry, the
man closest to her in this world would only be her elder brother, Jun Shang himself.

He was the most magnanimous towards her.

Lighting up the candles in the library, Meng Ze turned her face to the side and said softly to
the maid, "Yue Niang, go brew a pot of spring tea for Lord Xi He."

"Yes."

Yue Niang retreated. Not long after, she came back with a tea tray filled with tea and snacks.
She laid them out one by one and said with a smile, "Take your time, Lord Xihe. I will stand
guard outside the door."

The maid's red skirt swayed lightly and retreated. The sandalwood door of the library was
closed with a creak.

Mo Xi sat down at the judge's table and asked, "How is Jun Shang? Why did he suddenly fall
ill? "

Meng Ze sighed, "He doesn't want to say, and he doesn't allow people from Shennongtai to
say much. I only know that he has been sick in bed for the past few days … but it's nothing
serious. I received permission to visit him this morning. The most dangerous time has
passed, but he is still weak. I'm afraid he will need another three or four days to recover."

She paused and looked at Mo Xi with an inquiring expression, "Brother Mo, are you here to
report the results of the appointment to Brother Wang?"

"Yes."

Meng Ze asked with concern, "Is everything going well?"

Mo Xi avoided the important and said, "Chenqing and the others were injured. They have
already gone to Jiang Yaoshi for treatment. Other than that, there is nothing else."
"That's good." Meng Ze sighed, "But I'm afraid Brother Wang won't be able to see you these
few days. Brother Mo, write a report when you go back. I will pass it to him on your behalf."

Mo Xi thanked her. Seeing that she was burdened with documents and looked tired, he
wanted to help her with the documents. But then he realized that since Jun Shang didn't
pass these reports to the assistant minister, and instead passed them all to Meng Ze to
review, it must be some files that he didn't want an outsider to have a say in. So he said, "It's
getting late, I'll go back first. You should rest early after you are done with these. "

Meng Ze's beautiful eyes rippled as she smiled, "Hmm? You're leaving so soon. You don't
want to stay with me for a while? "

Mo Xi, "…"

"Alright, I was just teasing Brother Mo. Look at how travel-worn you are. How can I bear to
let you sit idly with me?" Meng Ze said and lightly coughed a few times. She covered her
mouth and said gently, "You should go back quickly."

Mo Xi got up and looked down at her, "It's late and the dew is heavy. Remember to ask Yue
Niang to give you another set of clothes."

Meng Ze smiled, "Okay."

Mo Xi then left. As soon as he walked out of the library, Yue Niang entered. She had served
Meng Ze for many years. In front of others, she acted like a servant. But in front of Meng Ze,
she was easily talkative and couldn't keep her thoughts to herself.

She looked at the place where Mo Xi left and stomped her feet. She said to Meng Ze
unwillingly, "Lord."

"What's wrong?"

"Why did you let Lord Xi He leave just like that? You've been back in the city for so long. He
rarely had time alone with you today. Why didn't you ask him to stay for a while longer?" Yue
Niang pouted and muttered softly, "In any case, you should have had a meal together or
something."

Meng Ze dipped the brush in the ink slab to moisten it. He lifted the brush and wrote while
saying, "Why should I ask him to stay? He's not willing."

"But his spiritual core was exchanged with your health. If you ask Lord Xi He to go west, he
definitely won't go east. He owes you a big favor!"

Meng Ze smiled, "It's just a favor. I don't intend to ask him to return it."

"What are you talking about, Lord? Of course, you want him to return it!" Yue Niang was a
little anxious when she saw that the Murong Meng Ze was so calm. "Lord Xi He is
handsome, powerful, and has a good reputation. I heard that he has been stationed in the
army for three years and hasn't had any contact with a woman. He's not like other young
masters who have a line of concubines. It's not a loss to marry such a husband. If you don't
want him, there will be a group of demons and ghosts fighting to be his wife or concubine …
How can you let that happen? "

The more she spoke, the more anxious she became. In the end, she waved her hand and
said unreasonably, "I don't care, I don't care. Anyway, he's not allowed to marry anyone
except our princess. He's not allowed to mess with any girl!"

Meng Ze listened to the lass's unruly chatter and did not say anything. He only picked up his
brush and wrote. After a while, he seemed to ask inadvertently, "Yue 'er also thinks that Lord
Xihe is very handsome?"

"Of course, he's …" Halfway through her sentence, she suddenly felt that she had gone too
far. She hurriedly said, "No, no, no. Lord Xi He is a god-like figure. It's not my place to talk
nonsense."

Meng Ze smiled and stamped a silk memorial on behalf of her brother. He blew on the damp
ink and said, "It's nothing. Even if you don't say it, I know that you girls like men like him.
He's tall, upright, and reliable. He's all good. "

Yue Niang became more anxious, "Lord, even if you lend me a thousand guts, I wouldn't
dare … I wouldn't dare …"

"What are you afraid of?" Meng Ze said gently, "I'm just casually telling you and giving
examples of his good qualities. But Yue Niang, have you ever thought about why such an
outstanding person like him is still unmarried at this age?"

Yue Niang muttered, "Isn't it because you're not feeling well?"

"How can you blame me?" Meng Ze said with a smile, "If he really wanted to marry you, he
would have gone to the Emperor to ask for your hand in marriage." Her smile faded little by
little, "He's the one who doesn't want to. That's why he keeps delaying it."

"… That's why I want my Lord to stay with Lord Xi He for a while longer! You see, the two of
you don't spend more than a few times a year alone. A man needs to see the person in front
of him. If you don't see each other for a month or a month, no matter how strong your
feelings are, they will fade. " Yue Niang paused for a moment and bit her lower lip. She
seemed to be going all out. "And Master, you don't know, but I heard from others that when
you weren't around, that group of rich young ladies were squeezing their heads to curry
favor with Lord Xi He. Even your sister, Princess Yanping, wanted to seduce … seduce …"

Yan Ping was a princess after all. No matter how familiar Yue Niang was with Meng Ze, she
didn't dare to say the word 'seduce'. In the end, she vaguely said, "She wants that Lord Xi
He. Look at her, she's already so proactive. Why are you still pushing Lord Xi He away,
Lord? Why don't you think about it? It's all because of you that he's where he is today. I
really feel bad for you! "
Meng Ze shook his head, "A forcibly picked melon won't be sweet. I won't force him."

"My Lord!" Yue Niang said aggrievedly, "Sigh, but you … you're also … like this now. If Lord
Xi He doesn't propose marriage, how long does he want you to wait for him?"

"Yue Er, don't talk nonsense." Meng Ze held the pen and said seriously, "Lord Xi He and I
have never been in an alliance. What's there to be burdensome about?"

"But …"

"Alright, don't say such things in the future."

Yue Niang bit her soft lips. In the end, she could only say dejectedly, "… Yes."

Meng Ze picked up the pen again and picked up a new report to read. There was silence in
the library. Yue Niang suddenly muttered unwillingly, "What if … what if Lord Xi He is
ungrateful and has another girl behind your back, my Lord, can you really let it go?"

Meng Ze's pen paused slightly.

She looked up, "What do you mean by this?"

Yue Niang seemed to be unable to bear it, but she also seemed to find it difficult to speak.
Under Meng Ze's clear gaze, she finally couldn't help but say, "… Did you notice his
headband tonight?"

"Hmm?"

Yue Niang took a deep breath, "It's not strange that my Lord didn't notice it. But I'm used to
serving people since I was young. I've always paid attention to my Lord's clothes and
accessories. Lord Xi He's headband today is plain and green, without any patterns. "

Seeing that Meng Ze didn't respond, Yue Niang finally exposed the window paper, "That's
something that only a commoner would use!"

"…"

Since she had already said it, she couldn't stop talking. Yue Niang's eyes were red. She
puffed her cheeks and said uncomfortably, "It's obvious that he's a poor little bitch! Princess,
you don't know. The women on the street are the most scheming. They would do anything in
order to climb up. There must be a particularly shameless one who showed off her
coquettishness and provoked Lord Xi He. You're the only one who's magnanimous! She
even put the headband on Lord Xi He's hair. How intimate is that? You can't even see it! I, I,
I'm really going to die from anger because of him! When he was in danger, it was you who
saved him! How could he let you down like this! "
Yue Niang complained so much in one breath. Meng Ze didn't say anything. However, the
tip of the pen was dipped in too much ink. Suddenly, a drop of black stain fell on the silk,
dyeing it into a large blob of ink.

After a while, she lowered her beautiful face and picked up the Lake Pen again. She
whispered, "… That's just a silk headband. Maybe he wanted to change it for something
new. Don't think too much about it."

Yue Niang said anxiously, "Can you stop lying to yourself? You know how obedient he is.
He's not that kind of person! "

Meng Ze suddenly interrupted her, "Enough."

"…"

"Don't talk about this anymore. I don't want to hear it."

Seeing her tough attitude, Yue Niang couldn't persuade her. In the end, she could only keep
quiet with her eyes red. Meng Ze didn't say anything anymore. She didn't continue reading
the book. She turned her head and looked at the swaying pine and bamboo outside the
window. In the dim candlelight, her eyes dimmed little by little …

Yue Niang: Princess! I'm so angry! There's something wrong with Lord Xi He's hair
headband! It must be that little b * tch's!

Gu Mang: Achoo!

Yue Niang: That little b * tch must be very shameless! She's flirting and seducing men!

Gu Mang: Achoo! Achoo!

Yue Niang: I'll go and catch that little b * tch for you! Drown her in a pig cage!

Gu Mang: Achoo! Achoo! Achoo!

Mo Xi: … What's wrong?

Gu Mang: I don't know. QAQ Someone seems to be scolding me???

Chapter 110

Mo Xi did not know that Meng Ze had already discovered the abnormality of the silk belt.
The night breeze was gentle. He left the palace, but did not immediately return to Xi He's
residence.
Other than reporting to Jun Shang, there was another important reason why he was in a
hurry to come to the palace — — the clues collected in the Mirror of Time made him want to
reopen the old case. Regarding the case, he had three things he needed to investigate:

First, the man in black.

Before Gu Mang's betrayal, he had come into contact with a man in black. That man in black
used the situation of the Chong Hua to push Gu Mang to rebel, and Gu Mang did not reject
him. Then what was the identity of this man in black?

Second, War Spirit Mountain.

Before Gu Mang's betrayal, he had gone to War Spirit Mountain with the man in black.
Combined with what Gu Mang had said before, he felt that the forbidden area of War Spirit
Mountain was "familiar", so it was very likely that Gu Mang had tried to break through the
barrier of the forbidden area and did something inside. But what exactly was inside the
forbidden area of War Spirit Mountain?

Third, the Yin Prison.

Through his contact with Lu Zhanxing in the Mirror of Time, Mo Xi had already confirmed
that Gu Mang had gone to the Yin Prison before his betrayal and met with Lu Zhanxing in
private. Then what kind of conversation did Gu Mang have with Lu Zhanxing in the Yin
Prison?

As long as these three things were investigated, the truth of eight years ago should be able
to surface.

But these things happened in secret. Other than Gu Mang himself, one of them had an
unknown identity, and the other had already become a ghost in the underworld. Mo Xi did
not expect Gu Mang to relent, so there were only two ways to investigate these three things:

First, to turn back time.

Second, to retrieve the files from that year.

Turning back time required the Mirror of Time, but the Mirror of Time was very powerful.
Mortals could only enter it once every ten years, or else they would be swallowed by the
mirror and turned to dust. Therefore, the Mirror of Time was no longer a viable option.

Then the only way left was to retrieve the files from that year …

Mo Xi slowed down and looked towards the north of the palace. That was the direction of the
Censorate Hall.

Every hall and pavilion of the Chong Hua had a Stone of History embedded in it. Since the
day Jun Shang ascended the throne, he would wear a pendant made of Stone of History
strung together. It could not be taken off until the day he died. These stones faithfully
recorded every little thing that happened in the Empire. Every year, they would be collected
into a book and sealed in the Imperial Censor Hall. Mo Xi could try to find secret records
related to Gu Mang's betrayal.

However, the problem with the Censorate Hall was that it was fake.

Although the royal family had always claimed that the scenes recorded by the Historical
Recording Stone were true and reliable, everyone knew that the stone would not lie, but
people could delete fragments. If the ruler of a country ordered the scribes to erase the
traces of certain events, which scribe would dare to say no?

Therefore, the future of this path was actually bleak.

The sky grew darker and darker. The last remaining rays of sunlight were swallowed up by
the night. The stars in the sky and the candles on the ground flickered and lit up together.
Mo Xi looked at the Imperial Censor Hall. In the distance, a group of palace maids on night
duty carried palace lanterns as they meandered past the white jade railings like a snake.

… The Imperial Censor Hall's records could indeed be fake, but at least there was still a
glimmer of hope. Tonight, the ruler was ill and most of the guards of the Imperial Army were
concentrated near the sleeping quarters. It was a good opportunity to sneak into the Imperial
Censor Hall. He could give it a try.

Mo Xi looked at the group of palace lanterns swimming away. After a moment of thought, he
finally headed in the direction of the Imperial Censor Hall.

There were two entrances to the Imperial Censor Hall, both of which were enchanted and
heavily guarded. However, this was not too much of an obstacle for the first general of the
Empire. Mo Xi did not spend too much effort to sneak into the hall.

Unlike the other magnificent palaces, the structure of the Imperial Censor Hall was extremely
unique. Rather than calling it a palace, it was more like a tomb. At the entrance to the hall
stood a stone tablet. It was carried by the sculpture of the sixth son of the dragon, Bi 'an.
There were four words written on the tablet: "Died yesterday."

These four words were written by the second ruler of Chong Hua. At that time, Chong Hua
had just established the country. The founding ruler had suddenly died from a chronic illness
left behind from war. At that time, the edict had not been written and the orthodoxy had not
been established. It had not been decided whether the elder, the virtuous, the younger
brother, or the son would succeed the father. As a result, whether it was the brothers of the
royal family or the nobles, everyone had covetously stared at the empty throne.

Later, the bloody struggle for power wreaked havoc in Chong Hua for an entire fourteen
months. In these fourteen months, countless people were wrongly imprisoned and many
souls died with their eyes open. It was only when the seventh son of the first ruler succeeded
the throne that the storm gradually calmed down.
Under that kind of situation, even if the ruler ascended the throne, he would not be able to
find peace. The second King lived every day in the midst of intrigues and schemes. His
Queen, his children, and even himself were subjected to all sorts of plots and plots. He was
always walking on thin ice, and at last he was afflicted with a mental illness. He had to come
to the Censorate to check the records of the past, over and over again.

For example, where did a certain royal brother go today?

For example, who did a certain important minister meet yesterday?

As long as he caught the slightest clue, he would definitely follow the vine to the melon,
firmly grasping all the clues in the palm of his hand.

Under this kind of mental condition, his second life was extremely tiring. When he was old
and retired from his high position to pass on his son, he could finally relax. It was only then
that he realized the various things of the past, such as the death of yesterday. It was better
to let bygones be bygones. As a result, he came to the door of the palace that he used to
visit often and was extremely important to Chong Hua. He set up a stone tablet and left
these four words:

Died yesterday.

Since Died yesterday, why should the ruler care? Why not turn back?

In the third life, when the new ruler ascended the throne and saw the inscription, he was
moved. Firstly, he mourned for his father, and secondly, he followed the wishes of the
previous ruler. Thus, he renovated the Imperial Censor Hall and built it into a tomb. In this
special palace, the balcony was the tomb, and the past was the deceased. It was to remind
everyone to be benevolent, to let go of the past, and to not pursue the past.

All these years, almost no one would go to the Imperial Censor Hall to investigate the past.
Although there were many guards, they were lax. This was also the reason why Mo Xi could
easily enter the hall without prior notice.

Tock tock …

Mo Xi's iron-plated military boots stepped on the brick floor, creating a lonely echo.

The Imperial Censor Hall was very deep and wide. The layout was the same as a real tomb.
Along the way, there were twelve stone beasts guarding the tomb. The deepest one could
go was more than 150 feet below the ground.

On both sides of the main path were "tomb chambers", which were the places where the
empire's archives were sealed. They were arranged according to the year. Outside, there
was a sealing stone. The stone was carved with which dynasty and which generation.
Mo Xi quickly came to the "tomb chamber" from eight years ago. He looked at the glittering
inscription on the inscription and raised his hand to feel it. He felt a powerful boundary
technique.

Then, the stone beasts carved on the stone door made a dull sound. The stone beasts
spoke, "Who is —"

His booming and majestic voice echoed in the mausoleum.

"Who —?"

This was also a seal set up by the second ruler. The Imperial Censor Hall recorded the years
of the Spring and Autumn Period. Logically, it should be open and honest. However, if
anyone could enter and investigate the past of others, then the Royal City would become
even more bloody.

Therefore, the second ruler set up such a boundary. Everyone who entered the "tomb" to
investigate the past had to report the true name of the Tomb Guardian Beast so that they
could investigate in case of an accident. Even the ruler himself was no exception.

Mo Xi knew that this was a big mistake, but to know the truth, it was not a big price to pay.
He placed his hand on the spirit stone between the Tomb Guardian Beast's eyebrows and
said:

"Xi He's residence, Mo Xi."

The Red Spirit Stone eyes of the Tomb Guardian Beast shone brightly, as if to verify whether
Mo Xi's words were true. After a while, the light was extinguished, and the huge sealing
stone made a heavy muffled sound.

The voice that seemed to have come from the ancient times sang, "Yesterday — was —
dead —"

Following the Second King's final warning to his sons, the door opened.

A stone room with three hundred and sixty-five coffins, exuding a bone-piercing chill, was
completely revealed in front of Mo Xi.

The three hundred and sixty-five coffins represented the three hundred and sixty-five days of
the year. Every day, the events that happened in Chong Hua were recorded into jade scrolls
and placed in the coffins according to their categories. Mo Xi remembered the days that he
needed to investigate very clearly, so there was no need for him to calculate. Without any
hesitation, he walked straight to the coffins in the depths of the "tomb".

The closer he was to the truth, the faster his heart beat. Mo Xi stopped in front of the coffins,
his dark eyes flickering.
Then he raised his hand, but before his fingertips touched the coffin, his heart suddenly
tightened —

Mo Xi's gaze moved to the side of the coffin, where the dust was obviously uneven.

Mo Xi's heart turned cold!

This coffin had been opened by someone!

He hurriedly pushed the lid of the coffin open. When he saw the situation in front of him, his
heart, which was already in a state of panic, was like a stone falling into a deep valley, falling
down continuously.

He saw that the coffin was in a mess. The Wang Jian, which contained the past, was
damaged to the greatest extent, and some of the bamboo slips were almost shattered into
powder!

Mo Xi's expression changed abruptly, and he cast a spell to open the dozens of coffins
around him — as expected, the bamboo slips inside were all shattered …

Although he had expected that this trip would not be so smooth, when he saw this scene
with his own eyes, Mo Xi still felt like he had been hit in the head with a stick!

He put his hands on the sides of the coffin, closed his eyes, and forced himself to calm
down.

The Wang Jian in the coffin was made of Kunlun Immortal Jade, so it was not easy to
damage them. Now that they were shattered, it meant that someone must know the secrets
of the past and did not want these secrets to be exposed. Who could it be?

Under the arched eyebrows, Mo Xi's eyes were tightly closed, and his eyeballs moved under
his eyelids. For a moment, many shadows flashed through his mind —

Murong Lian.

Imperial Censor.

Junshang.

Even Gu Mang himself before the rebellion.

All kinds of speculations surged into his mind. While his internal organs were suffering, a
sudden noise outside pulled Mo Xi's thoughts back to reality. There were footsteps and
noises in the distance.

"Someone broke into the Imperial Censor Hall!"

"Quickly search!"
Mo Xi immediately looked up at the open stone door, and then at the scattered fragments of
Wang Jian's stone coffin. He knew that after today, he would not have the chance to easily
return to this place. His mind flashed. Regardless of whether Wang Jian could be repaired,
he raised his hand and waved. Suddenly, countless fragments of Wang Jian floated in the
air, like a river of stars, and were all collected into his Qiankun Bag.

At this time, the cultivators guarding the Imperial Censor Hall had already gathered in the
hall with magic weapons. Mo Xi was originally planning to hide and avoid them, and quickly
leave the chaotic Imperial Censor Hall before the cultivators spread out. But after thinking
carefully, he realized that he had opened the tomb by revealing his identity, and the people
of the Imperial Censor Hall would interrogate the tomb guardian beasts one by one. It would
take at most two hours for the news of him breaking into the Imperial Censor Hall to be
spread.

And what could he do in these two hours?

After thinking, Mo Xi took a deep breath, tidied his clothes, and slowly walked out from the
depths of the tunnel. Although he was still far away, the guard captain immediately noticed
him. He raised his sword and said angrily,

"Where did this traitor come from? How dare you bypass the Imperial Censor Hall and break
in …"

His words were cut off before he could finish. Because the guard captain saw that person
slowly walk out of the shadows, revealing a face with deep facial features and a face that
was as cold as the moon shining on the frost.

All the noisy Imperial Censor Cultivators were stunned. Some of them directly knelt down out
of habit.

"Xi, Lord Xi He!"

"This subordinate deserves to die. I didn't know that Lord Xi He was here. It was this
subordinate's slip of the tongue!"

Mo Xi's prestige in Chong Hua was too high. His upright and noble image was deeply rooted
in the hearts of the people. If someone else appeared in the Imperial Censor Hall without
prior notice, the Imperial Censor Hall's first thought would be of trespassing. But if it was Mo
Xi, it would be different. The Imperial Censor Hall's first thought would be that Lord Xi He
had accepted some secret mission that did not require their notice.

No one would think that Lord Xi He would do something that went against Heaven's authority
for someone or something. And Mo Xi was betting on this point. He was betting on his 30
years of reputation. He walked in front of the stunned Imperial Censor Guards and swept his
sharp gaze across their faces.
"There's no traitor," he said. "It's a secret order from the Military Council that requires me to
use the files from that year."

The guard captain was stunned. "Does Lord Xi He have His Majesty's token …"

"I already said that it's a secret order." Mo Xi's thin lips and teeth touched. He turned his
frosty face and said coldly, "How could there be a token?"

"But …"

"This matter concerns military affairs and is highly confidential. I didn't want more people to
know about it. But all of you are conscientious in your duties, so you found out quickly. " Mo
Xi looked at the guard captain. "If you have any doubts, you can come with me to His
Majesty's bedchamber to verify it."

Who didn't know that His Majesty was seriously ill these days? If they went to investigate at
this time, they would offend Lord Xi He and be chased out of the door by His Majesty.

Moreover, the person standing in front of them was Mo Xi.

He was Chong Hua's most upright general, the First Marshal of the Empire, and the pure-
blooded noble of four generations of generals. What was there to be suspicious about?

After the guard captain thought it through, he immediately lowered his head and cupped his
hands. "Lord Xi He, please forgive me. This subordinate is just conducting a routine
investigation. Lord Xi He, please don't take offense!"

Mo Xi said indifferently, "It's fine. Just remember, don't speak of today's matter to anyone
else. "

"Yes!"

Just like that, he left the Censor Hall calmly. When he walked outside, the night wind blew.
Mo Xi realized that his clothes were soaked with sweat. Although this matter was temporarily
covered up, there was no such thing as an impenetrable wall in the world. Mo Xi didn't know
how long he could hide the fact that he was investigating an old case.

Mo Xi looked at the full moon in the imperial capital and the frost on the eaves of thousands
of households. His fingers clenched tightly in his sleeves — tightly holding the Qiankun bag
that contained Wang Jian's fragments.

Only the most outstanding Master Refiner would be able to repair a Jade Slip that had been
damaged to such an extent. He didn't have time to delay. He had to immediately find an
extremely strong and trustworthy blacksmith to repair it …

Almost as soon as he had this thought, the figure of a suitable person immediately appeared
in his mind.
 Chapter 111

The most suitable person to do this was Jiang Yexue.

Thus, Mo Xi did not delay and hurriedly walked towards Cixin Smelting Shop.

It was already late at night and Cixin Smelting Shop was far from the bustling city, so they
did not meet many people along the way. Halfway through the journey, a horse-drawn
carriage came galloping through the cold fog. As the carriage drew closer, they could see
the red bat print on the carriage. Golden bells hung from the four corners of the imperial
canopy, jingling as the carriage wheels turned.

The coachman wrapped his head with a scarf and raised his whip with his sleeves, lashing
the Golden Winged Snow Horse's rump.

"The Lord Wangshu is here, quickly make way —"

Mo Xi frowned slightly. Murong Lian?

Where was he going so late at night?

Before he had time to think, the carriage had already arrived beside him. It was too late at
night and the driver did not see Mo Xi's face clearly. He continued to shout at the top of his
lungs, "Make way, make way! Don't block the Lord Wangshu's way! "

Mo Xi dodged. A man near him pulled his wife to the side and respectfully lowered his head
to wait for the Murong Lian's carriage to pass. Then, disgust appeared on his face and he
whispered, "It's late at night and he's still shouting to clear the way. Make way, make way —
tsk, are you asking a ghost to make way for him? There are only a few people on the road.
He's so noisy! "

Mo Xi sighed inwardly, thinking that the Murong Lian was really a hedonistic son of rich
parents and was not popular.

However, Mo Xi looked back at the departing carriage and felt that it was a bit strange. The
Murong Lian was extremely lazy and would not go out unless it was late in the day. What
was going on today …

Wang Shu Manor's carriage quickly disappeared around the corner, out of sight.

Mo Que's eyelids twitched. For some reason, he felt his heart palpitate. However, he had
something very important to do at the moment. Moreover, he was not a person who liked to
believe in intuition, so he did not think too much about it. He turned his head and walked in
the opposite direction of Murong Lian's horse carriage, moving forward.
Outside Cixin Smelting Shop.

"Ah …" Uncle Song opened the door and saw Mo Xi's face under the moonlight. He was
stunned for a while before he said, "It's Young Master Mo …"

Mo Xi asked, "Is Elder Qing Xu here?"

"Yexue." Boss Song coughed twice with a thick phlegm sound. "Yexue isn't in the shop
tonight. He said he had something to do and went out to look for her."

The old man was old and his speech was rambling. After he finished speaking, he happily
added, "He also said that he would bring me some pastries from Lotus House tomorrow
morning. This child is filial and knows that the osmanthus cake in that shop is the best. I …"

If he allowed the old man to continue nagging, there would be no end to it. Mo Xi had no
choice but to interrupt him. "Uncle, I have an urgent matter to discuss with him. Do you know
where he went?"

The old man smiled and said, "I know, of course I know. He went to the Education Palace
and probably won't come back tonight. "

"I see … Thank you, Uncle."

Mo Xi thanked Uncle Song and coaxed him back to the shop to rest. He also closed the door
of Cixin Smelting Shop for Jiang Yexue and put up the "Closed" sign. Then, he walked
towards the Education Palace.

But not long after he walked on the main path, Mo Xi suddenly encountered another group of
people. This time, it was a dark blue carriage with silver skull bells and an owl totem painted
on it.

This was the carriage of the Chief Elder of the Administration Stage, Zhou He.

Zhou He could be considered a close relative of the royal family. He was not as tall as the
Murong Lian, nor was he as arrogant and domineering as the Murong Lian. However,
everyone in the Chong Hua knew that he was cruel and not to be trifled with. Moreover, he
was reclusive and loved the Administration Stage more than his own Zhou family. He was an
out-and-out spellcasting maniac.

Mo Xi couldn't help but frown as he watched Zhou He's carriage roll over the bluestone path.

What was going on tonight? Why was it that the Murong Lian and Zhou He were both still
awake at this hour? Both of them were rushing out. Did something happen to Junshang?

But if Junshang really was ill, Meng Ze wouldn't have been sitting there so calmly reading
the files. Mo Xi also wouldn't have been so clueless …
He watched as the wind lanterns of Elder Zhou He's carriage went further and further away
on the path. Finally, they turned into two swaying orange dots like stars and were swallowed
up by the endless night. For some reason, the empty throbbing in his heart grew stronger
and stronger.

He felt that something he couldn't see the outline of was about to happen.

"Lord Xi He."

Outside the Cultivation Academy, in front of the Spirit Nourishing Jade Door that was as tall
as ten people, the guard was quite lustful, but he still very conscientiously stopped Mo
Extinguishing.

"It's so late. The gate is already locked. You're here to …"

The Cultivation Palace was different from other places. It was where all the young cultivators
of the Chong Hua cultivated in seclusion. It was also known as the Dawn Palace of the
Chong Hua.

Because the Cultivation Palace was filled with inexperienced youths and children, its security
was even stricter than Wang Cheng's. For example, Lord Xi He could enter Wang Cheng
without prior notice, but he would be questioned at the gate of the Cultivation Palace.

Mo Xi understood the rules and wasn't angry. He only said, "I'm here to look for someone.
Elder Qing Xu, can you stay the night in the Cultivation Palace?"

"So Lord Xi He is here to look for Elder Qing Xu." The guard smiled. "Elder Qing Xu has a
guest today. The guest hasn't left yet. Do you want to wait a little longer?"

Jiang Yexue was an elegant gentleman. Usually, people were willing to look for him if they
needed help. They knew that he was modest and easy to talk to.

But they didn't expect that Jiang Yexue would have another guest just as they returned from
Bat Island. They hadn't even rested for a night.

Mo Xi didn't want to disturb him at first, but Wang Jian's restoration couldn't be delayed. So
he said, "It's okay. I'll go find him myself."

And so he took out the jade pendant for passage to the Cultivation Palace as usual and left
his mark on the book. The gate opened and he entered the Cultivation Palace.

The night was quiet. The Xiao Xiu students had to follow the cultivation rules set by the
elders. They were all asleep at night. There was no one around. The eaves and tiles of the
huge cultivation school palace fluttered in the wind. The golden roof tiles shone with a silvery
white light, like a dead leaf butterfly resting peacefully under the canopy of the sky.
Illuminated by the bright moon, it appeared especially gorgeous and dreamy.
After graduating and joining the army, Mo Xi rarely came back to the Cultivation Palace. But
fortunately, the Cultivation Palace hadn't changed much. Whether it was the drill grounds,
the forest gardens, the palaces, or the houses, they were all pretty much the same as when
he was cultivating.

Mo Xi didn't have time to think about the past. Holding the Qiankun Pouch containing secrets
and hopes under his sleeve, he hurried to the elders' residence.

When he reached the white jade bridge connecting Elder Gou Lian's residence to the
Dancing Sword Field, he suddenly saw a person coming from afar. Mo Xi stared at him and
couldn't help but be stunned.

… Murong Chuyi?

Murong Chuyi had his head lowered. He didn't see Mo Xi on the other side of the jade
bridge. He was walking silently by himself.

He didn't have his usual immortal-like temperament, light and graceful. For some reason, his
footsteps were a bit unsteady. His hair bun was also a bit crooked. A few strands of hair
hung by the side of his porcelain-like face.

Mo Xi frowned and said, "… Mr. Murong."

Murong Chuyi suddenly raised his head, as if he was shocked.

Murong Chuyi's usually cold and stubborn face was now covered with a layer of panic and
embarrassment. But what made Mo Xie even more surprised was that the corners of Murong
Chuyi's eyes were red, as if he had just suffered some kind of humiliation, and that
humiliation was forcibly endured by him, turning into a soft red brocade fishtail. Two traces of
rouge rippled in the water, and the tip of his phoenix eyes were drawn.

"You …"

Murong Chuyi bit his pale and withered lips. The skin on his lips was broken, and blood was
hidden at the corners of his mouth. He suddenly turned his face away. But after a while, as if
he was afraid that others would think that he had exposed himself, he braced himself and
turned back. A pair of eyes as cold as frost and as sharp as a knife looked at Mo Xi.

His eyes were still wet. Although Murong Chuyi probably thought that he had hidden it well
and still had a bit of fierceness in his eyes, Mo Xi only felt that …

It was really poorly hidden.

Weakness, anger, humiliation … nothing could be hidden.

After a moment of silence, Mo Xi asked, "… Is Mr. Murong all right?"

"… Yes."

The two of them looked at each other, each with their own thoughts.

Based on their temperament and relationship, there was no need for more concern. Mo Xi
didn't like to meddle in other people's business, and Murong Chuyi didn't like to be meddled
in. Murong Chuyi said, "I'm leaving."

They saluted each other and walked past each other.

The night wind blew through Murong Chuyi's snow-white wide sleeves, and the fragrance of
the citrus aura rose from his sleeves. Mo Xi tilted his head and vaguely felt that in addition to
this elegant fragrance, there was also a faint smell on him, as if he had smelled it around
someone else before. But when he thought about it carefully, it was as if he wanted to reach
out and catch a trace of it.

Mo Xi watched Murong Chuyi's back as he walked away. He frowned and said softly, "What
did he come to the Academy for …?"

Naturally, no one answered him. Mo Xi stood in place for a moment, then turned around and
continued walking. Although the residences of the Academy of Cultivation's Elders were in
the same place, they were far apart. Moreover, each house was built according to the
Elder's preferences. For example, Elder Caiwei, who taught wood-type magic, lived in a
house hidden in a forest of flowers and vines. The walls were covered with Chinese roses,
and every flower was the size of a bowl. They bloomed all year round, and were always
tender and delicate. Elder Chang Hong, who taught swordsmanship, had a lightning-colored
barrier around his house. There was a large garden around his house, but no mountain
rocks or flowers could be seen. Instead, there were at least several thousand swords of
different widths, a mix of new and old, inserted in the garden.

Jiang Yexue's house was an ordinary wooden house. A row of tall bamboos swayed outside
the courtyard. Among this group of lunatics, it seemed particularly elegant and normal.

Mo Xi walked along a small path paved with fine white gravel to Jiang Yexue's door. He bent
his slender index finger and knocked on the wooden door.

"Elder Qing Xu."

There was no response from inside the house. After a few more knocks, the door creaked
open.

"…"

Through the crack of the door, a clay figurine poked its head out. However, its mud skull had
been broken by someone, and only half of its head was left. It was crying mournfully. Mo Xi
knew that Jiang Yexue had always cherished these mud servants and would never damage
them. His heart couldn't help but thump. He asked, "Where's your Lord?"
"My Lord … My Lord … Hahahaha …"

The little mud servant was so thoroughly broken that it couldn't speak a complete sentence.
It could only squeak and run around in circles.

"My Lord … Don't … My Lord …"

The door was ajar because the mud servant had broken it. Mo Xi was worried that Jiang
Yexue had met with an accident, so he pushed the door open and walked in. This time, it
was even more frightening.

He saw that the floor made of bamboo was scattered with specks of blood. A porcelain
heavenly ball vase placed on the wall was also smashed to pieces on the ground. It hadn't
been cleaned up yet.

"Brother Jiang!"

Mo Xi quickly walked into the inner hall. There was no one there. She then went to the
bedroom and pushed open the door. It was dark inside. There was no light in the room, and
the curtains were tightly shut. Instead, the air was filled with a familiar smell, but she could
not remember where she had smelled it before. Mo Xi raised his hand and ignited a fireball,
illuminating the room. There was no one in the room. However, the bed was messy and a
few wrinkled snow-white clothes were thrown in the corner. Other than that, there was
nothing unusual …

"Lord Xi He?"

— Yes.

Suddenly, a surprised voice sounded behind him. Mo Xi quickly turned around and saw
Jiang Yexue sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a loose white linen bathrobe. He was wiping his
jet-black hair with one hand and looking at Mo Xi in surprise.

"Why are you here?"

Chapter 112

Seeing that Jiang Yexue was fine, Mo Xi let out a sigh of relief, but then he frowned
again. "You're still asking me. What happened to you? "

Jiang Yexue smiled. "What could have happened to me?"

"…"

The door was open and the floor was in a mess. No matter how one looked at it, it didn't look
like it was fine.
Jiang Yexue understood the meaning behind his silence and explained with a smile, "Oh, the
room is in a mess because something went wrong with the new puppet I made. It messed up
the room and broke a lot of decorations." He glanced at the small terracotta figurine with half
of its head missing and said, "Look, this one was also broken just now."

"… I see." Mo Xi coughed softly. "Sorry, I thought it was Mr. Murong …"

Jiang Yexue's eyelashes suddenly lifted. "You saw Chu Yi?"

"Yes." Mo Xi said, "On my way here, I saw him walking outside. I thought he came to find
you and had some trouble with you. "

"…" Jiang Yexue covered his mouth with his sleeve and coughed twice. He smiled faintly
and said, "Really? … I haven't seen him. "

As he spoke, he pulled at the loose edge of his bathrobe, as if he was afraid of the cold, and
draped the snow-white bathrobe neatly over his shoulders. Then he stretched his arms and
tied up his long hair into a loose ponytail with a blue jade hairpin.

Jiang Yexue was originally very elegant. His eyebrows were as soft as the catkins floating on
the water surface in spring, and his skin was as white as the new snow on a winter's night.
Now that he came out after a bath, he was like a piece of Hetian jade that had been soaked
in hot spring water. He could easily soothe people's doubts and worries.

"There are many refining books in the school. Little Uncle should have come here to borrow
books, not to see me." He paused and then asked with a smile, "Also, it's so late. I didn't
expect to have guests. I didn't tidy up the room and went to take a bath first. Lord Xi He,
please don't laugh at me."

Mo Xi said, "I'm sorry. Sorry for disturbing you. "

"You and I are brothers who have gone through life and death together. There's no need to
bother me." Jiang Yexue looked him up and down and suddenly asked, "Did the Lord Xi He
come for Brother Gu tonight?"

"… How did you know?"

Jiang Yexue retracted his gaze from Mo Xi's headband. He crossed his slender fingers on
his knees. He did not point out the flaws in their headbands. Instead, he lowered his
eyelashes and smiled warmly. "Other than military matters, only your good brother can make
you so anxious."

Mo Xi was silent for a moment. He raised his hand and cast a Soundproof Enchantment so
that no one else could hear their conversation. Then, he looked straight at Jiang Yexue with
a serious expression.
"I brought something." After a pause, he asked again, "Do you remember when I told you on
Bat Island that I found something wrong in the Time Mirror?"

"I remember."

"I found a clue. It has something to do with Gu Mang's treason case eight years ago."

"Is that so?" Jiang Yexue asked, "What is it?"

Mo Xi stepped forward and put the black Qiankun Bag with golden threads on the table
beside Jiang Yexue. He said, "Wang Jian."

Jiang Yexue was originally indifferent. When he heard this, his eyes suddenly widened and
the blood drained from his face. He could not believe it. "You … did you steal the History of
Wang Jian?"

Mo Xi did not say anything about stealing Wang Jian. He pursed his lips, lowered his head,
and pulled open the ribbon of the Qiankun Bag. He poured out some fragments on the table.
The History of Wang Jian glowed faintly. The fragments were spread out in front of Jiang
Yexue's eyes.

"Wang Jian has been destroyed." Mo Xi said concisely. "This means that someone really did
want to erase what happened in Chong Hua that year."

Jiang Yexue was stunned for a long time. He leaned back in his wheelchair and muttered,
"… Mo Xi, you're crazy …"

At the same time, in Xi He's residence.

Li Wei's shrewd and cunning face was shining under the light of the copper lamp with twined
branches and plum blossoms. He smiled obsequiously and was trying to persuade the group
of guests in the main hall of Xi He's residence.

These people were dressed in purple robes with golden edges embroidered with the totem
of a hundred birds. The man in the lead was in his early thirties. He had a stern expression.
Because he liked to frown, there were some fine wrinkles between his eyebrows at a young
age. In addition, his thin lips and cold eyes made him look particularly unapproachable. He
exuded an aura that kept people away.

He was the Great Elder of the Art Division, Zhou He.

The people of Chong Hua all knew that Zhou He was a bit of a pervert. He was interested in
the techniques of all countries. No matter if it was the Righteous Path or the Evil Path, or the
Black Demon Immortal Technique, he was willing to study them all. Moreover, he didn't care
about the methods of his research. He had done everything from serious theoretical
research to bloody and sinister methods. The only reason he hadn't become one of the
Three Poisons of Chong Hua was because he still had a ruthless Murong Chuyi in front of
him.

What he meant was that although Zhou He was ruthless, he still followed the rules. If Jun
Shang didn't let go of his head, he could still reluctantly endure it. However, now that Zhou
He had come to Xi He's residence, things wouldn't end so easily.

Li Wei took the tray of tea that the maid had prepared. He nodded and bowed as he smiled
and brought it to Elder Zhou's table. "Elder, please have some tea and some fruits."

Zhou He didn't say anything. His fingers subconsciously stroked the black dagger at his
waist.

Li Wei lowered his eyes and glanced at it. His heart was thumping. Even though this dagger
was as ugly as a poker, those who knew their stuff knew that this was Elder Zhou's most
beloved treasure — the divine "Falcon" that had sliced through countless people's brains
and opened countless people's hearts.

Many of Chong Hua's techniques were obtained by Zhou He by relying on this "Falcon".

Some people said that the Zhou Family were vultures that explored the secrets of
techniques from piles of corpses. However, Zhou He only sneered at this, saying that it didn't
have to be corpses. Many techniques could only be discovered when the prisoners were
alive. If you don't believe me, you can try it yourself.

Purple with golden edges, the totem of a hundred birds.

The Zhou Family were not only scavenging vultures, but also Chong Hua's Falcon. They had
eyes that could see through everything. They pecked out the secrets of the enemy's
techniques from the blood and presented them to Jun Shang.

Li Wei said, "Elder Zhou, this tea was brewed with the rain and dew of Cuilin Mountain …"

Zhou He impatiently interrupted him, "When will Lord Xi He come back?"

"… Please wait a little longer. I've already sent someone to inform His Majesty. He'll be back
soon …"

Zhou He took out a delicate water droplet from his arms and slammed it on the table. He
raised his eyelids and said, "You said something similar a quarter of an hour ago. I'm the
most particular about time limits. Give me an exact number. Will Lord Xi He come back
within two hours? "

"This …"

"Don't talk about this and that. The Black Demon Parasites were prepared yesterday. We
were just waiting for the body to come back with me for the trial. Now that the body has
come back, I can't take him away directly. I have to wait for your Lord Xi He to come back. "
He narrowed his eyes, "Let's wait then. I'll give face to Lord Xi He because of his high
position and power. But I can only wait for two hours at most. You listen, Butler Li. Gu Mang
was personally promised by His Majesty to be my body for the trial. When Lord Xi He took
him back to His Majesty's residence, it was only temporary. Gu Mang is a traitor after all. He
was chosen by His Majesty to be the most suitable body for the Black Demon Trial … I've
been collecting Black Demon Parasites for so long. It wasn't easy to collect all of them,
"Zhou He pulled Li Wei's clothes and said in a threatening tone," I don't have the patience to
wait any longer. "

He suddenly pushed Li Wei.

Zhou He crossed his legs and said coldly, "Do you understand?"

"Yes, yes." Li Wei swallowed his saliva and glanced at the scale of the water droplet. He
whispered, "I understand …"

Bullsh * t!

Everyone knew that Gu Mang was going to be used by Chong Hua for the Black Demon
Trial. But your grandma's leg, did you say it was today?!

You secretly made all the preparations in advance without any warning, and then suddenly
came to take people away. As usual, there was no reason to stop you, but you should have
at least come to discuss when Xi and Jun were in the fu, shouldn't you have come to discuss
it?

If Lord Xi He wasn't here, who would dare to hand over Gu Mang?!

The only person who didn't fit in with the hostile atmosphere in the room was Gu Mang, who
was sitting in the corner of the hall.

As Zhou He's body for the Black Demon Trial, Gu Mang was calm and didn't panic at all in
Chong Hua's Black Demon Trial. When Zhou He entered His Majesty's residence, Gu Mang
had just taken a bath and was about to sleep. Now that he couldn't sleep, he sat on the chair
in a loose bathrobe. His long black hair hung down beside his cheeks, and he was
supporting his face with one hand, looking at the group of vultures in front of him.

He looked very quiet, with the obedience that a person who had been tempered should
have. It was just that this obedience was real in the past, but this obedience at this moment
was fake.

After he came out of the Space-Time Mirror, although he recovered most of his memory,
there were still some very important things that he couldn't remember. And the loss of these
memories was like a poem that flowed naturally. It lacked the most important rhythm, so he
couldn't understand his current situation.
Gu Mang could remember that he was indeed promised by His Majesty to be the Black
Demon Trial's target, but according to his memory, he didn't understand why things had
turned out like this.

But he had a plan in his heart. He knew what he wanted to insist on, and he could endure it.

"Go quickly, go and report to His Majesty." Li Wei anxiously urged the manservant in the
residence.

The manservant was even more anxious than him, and his forehead was covered in large
beads of sweat. "I've already reported seventeen or eighteen times, but I still can't find any
trace of His Majesty!"

Li Wei was so angry that he paced back and forth. For a moment, he stole glances at the
sinister-looking Zhou He, and for a moment, he looked at the calm and composed Gu Mang.
He felt that no matter which side he offended, he would suffer a lot. He walked around in
circles like a spinning top several times. Suddenly, he had an idea and stopped in his tracks.

"Come, come, come! Come quickly, I have an idea. "Li Wei waved his hand to summon the
manservant. The manservant thought that he had a good idea, and immediately opened his
eyes wide to wait for his voice. But he heard Housekeeper Li mysteriously whisper in his ear,
"Pass it again."

"…"

The manservant said awkwardly, "Housekeeper Li, didn't I just tell you that I've already
passed it seventeen or eighteen times, but …"

"You're really a pig!" Li Wei pointed his finger at the manservant's head. "I didn't say to pass
on the Lord Xi He!"

"Then who else can it be passed on to?"

"Princess Meng Ze!" Li Wei was almost convinced by his quick-wittedness in shifting the
blame. If Gu Mang was taken away, no one would be able to take responsibility. Only
Princess Meng Ze could take responsibility. Li Wei then urged, "Call for reinforcements, call
for reinforcements! Quickly pass on the message to Princess Meng Ze! "

The manservant's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he couldn't wait to give Li Wei a
thumbs up.

Brilliant, Housekeeper Li is really brilliant! That Gu Mang was raised by His Lord like a
concubine. Although His Lord hated this concubine to the core, everyone in Xi He's
Residence who wasn't blind could still see that Mo Xi cared about Gu Mang. Now that Zhou
He wanted to take Concubine Gu away, who in the Residence could take responsibility for
this?

There was only one person, the First Madam.

Regardless of whether Meng Ze was married or not, she was still Lord Xi He's wife in
everyone's eyes. Moreover, she had done Lord Xi He a great favor before, so she was the
only one who could take responsibility for how a "concubine" was dealt with.

Thus, the two scoundrels in Xi He's Residence seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving
straw, and began to excitedly transmit messages to Princess Meng Ze. Unexpectedly,
before the transmission spirit butterfly could fly out of the eaves, it was hit by a black light
and fell to the ground.

Zhou He's expression didn't change, and he raised his eyelids to stare at Li Wei, "Who are
you sending messages to?"

"Meng, Meng Ze's Lord, Lord …"

Zhou He pointed at him with the falcon and said, "Li Wei, listen carefully. I'm here today to
take someone away. I'm sending a message, not asking for permission. I won't give you the
leeway to find someone else to plead for leniency. "

Li Wei was pointed at by the divine warrior who had dug out countless people's brains. He
was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat, and he hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, yes, yes,
yes! Elder, you're right, yes, yes, yes — — "

Zhou He then turned his gaze away.

The room was silent, and the hourglass next to Zhou He's hand was moving little by little. In
this tense atmosphere that could almost squeeze out one's internal organs, something
suddenly let out a strange "Chirp — Hoo!" sound.

The sound wasn't actually that loud, but the room was too quiet, so it was particularly ear-
piercing. For a moment, everyone looked at the source of the sound, and they saw that the
strange sound came from the black dog, Anduoli, lying at Gu Mang's feet.

Anduoli was probably as slow as its owner. Its owner was sitting there peacefully, but it was
even more exaggerated. Not only was it groaning and drooling, it was also snoring. Gu Mang
felt that it was interesting, and a pair of bare and pale feet stepped on its fluffy and soft fur.
Anduoli was innocently stepped on in its sleep, and it made a "wu" sound. When it opened
its eyes, it found that Gu Mang was playing with him, so it closed its eyes again and went
back to sleep. It let Gu Mang's icy jade-like toes sink into the depths of its fur, lightly stepping
on its stomach and rubbing its fur ears.

But not long after, Anduoli seemed to have suddenly sensed something, and its ears
suddenly stood up. It suddenly opened its eyes and looked straight at the entrance hall. "Wu
— —?"

At this time, a manservant ran in quickly. Li Wei was overjoyed to see that Mo Xie had
returned. However, when she looked at the manservant's dazed appearance, her heart,
which had just calmed down, was once again in a mess.
"What's wrong?"

"Reporting to Manager Li." The servant said with a bitter face, "There, there's another group
of people outside."

"… Who?"

Before the servant could answer, the group of people swaggered into Xi He's residence
without permission and without any rules. The servant who opened the way exaggeratedly
shouted at the top of his voice, "The Lord Wangshu has arrived — —!"

Chapter 113

Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, the Murong Lian leisurely entered Xi He's
residence with a group of Wang Shu Mansion's attendants.

The people he brought with him were all dressed in blue-gold noble robes with bat emblems
embroidered on them. When this group of cultivators in blue-gold robes entered the
residence, they were like a knife, instantly cutting apart the attendants brought by Zhou He.

No one expected that the Murong Lian would come in the middle of the night, nor did they
know what he wanted. Therefore, everyone was silent and looked at him in confusion.

Only the dog, Fan Dou, did not feel any malice when it saw the Murong Lian. Probably
because it had plundered a lot of money from the Murong Lian in the Fallen Plum Garden, it
jumped up excitedly and ran around the Murong Lian happily.

"Awoo! Woof! Woof! Woof! "

"…" Gu Mang felt like he had been betrayed by his brother.

The big black dog jumped up and down while wagging its tail and barking. At the same time,
it used its head to rub against the Murong Lian's left hand. However, the Murong Lian had no
pity for animals. He suddenly waved his wide sleeves and said, "Where did this dog come
from? Its saliva is all over my clothes. Hurry up and drag it away!"

Li Wei hurriedly said, "Yes, yes! Aiyo, Lord Wangshu, we are honored by your presence. My
apologies for not going out to meet you. "As he spoke, he ordered someone to put a collar
on Fan Dou and bring him to the backyard.

"Woo …" Fan Dou looked back with its long tongue sticking out, reluctant to part with the
Murong Lian. After a long time, it was finally dragged away by the attendants.
The Murong Lian heaved a sigh of relief and rolled his eyes. He lowered his eyes and tidied
up his luxurious brocade sleeves, muttering in a low voice, "Like a madman, like a mad dog."

After the commotion, everyone came back to their senses and began to pay their respects to
the Murong Lian one after another. The status of the people present was not high. The only
noble was Zhou He. However, Zhou He's bloodline was not as high as the Murong Lian's, so
he also stood up according to the rules and paid his respects to the Murong Lian.

However, Zhou He himself was a freak who was proficient in magic, so he only bowed to
those who were truly capable. According to Zhou He's words, trash like the Murong Lian was
like "after all the noble blood has been sucked dry, all that's left on the body is dregs".
Therefore, his salute was somewhat perfunctory.

"Lord Wangshu."

The servants behind Zhou He also bowed their heads and saluted, "Greetings to the Lord
Wangshu."

Among the people in the room, only Gu Mang did not move. Gu Mang was still sitting in the
same place. To others, he seemed to be a fool, but at this moment, he was quietly observing
the master he had served for nearly twenty years.

Gu Mang was very familiar with the Murong Lian's habits, so he could easily notice that
something was wrong with the Murong Lian today. This kind of abnormality was reflected in
Murong Lian's attire.

The Murong Lian was a person who loved to be extravagant. He liked to flaunt his noble
birth and wealth all the time like a peacock spreading its tail.

He was not like Mo Xi. A noble like Mo Xi did not care about money, and did not like to be
extravagant. He was also not like Meng Ze. Although a noble like Meng Ze's clothes and
shoes were exquisite and expensive, others could not see it. She was very low-key.

Murong Lian was the type of person who would constantly say "Ben Wang is very rich".
Taking a whiff of 'Floating Life Is Like A Dream' would be filled with the smell of gold coins.
Even from a distance of two li, his clothes and accessories would give people a sense of
extravagance.

Therefore, when he went out, he used to fasten the most expensive gold and jade
ornaments on his hair. It was a bit heavy, but it didn't matter. The key was that it had to be
shiny.

It was best if it could blind people's dog eyes.

But tonight, the Murong Lian did not shine much.

Although he was wearing a sapphire blue robe with gold edges, under the robe was not the
light blue undershirt, but a white silk undershirt. It was the same for his hair. Tonight, he
used a simple sandalwood hairpin to fix his hair. At first glance, it was obvious that he was
cooped up at home, and only wore it for comfort when he did not want to see anyone.

Obviously, the Murong Lian left in a hurry this time. He only had time to put on a robe, and
did not even have time to comb his hair.

Gu Mang could not help but feel slightly confused. Zhou He had collected the Black Demon
Gu Worms yesterday and wanted to take him to the trial, so he rushed over to bring him.

But why did the Murong Lian come?

At the same time, the Murong Lian lifted his peach blossom eyes and scanned the room. His
gaze paused on Zhou He for a moment, and then fell on Gu Mang.

Gu Mang and he looked at each other.

But at this time, an accident happened. For some reason, the moment Gu Mang met the
Murong Lian's gaze, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his brain. It was as if something in his
brain had burst out with a heart-wrenching scream, and it wanted to escape in fear and
anger.

He suddenly raised his hand to support his brow and closed his eyes. There seemed to be a
thick blood color spreading in front of his eyes, and there seemed to be a distorted voice
roaring in his ears.

"Let me go … Let me go!!!"

"I want you to live a life worse than death — a life worse than death!!"

The blood was like a tidal wave, and some intertwined fragments flashed in front of his eyes.
He saw corpses piled up like a mountain, and blood paste seeped into the cracks in the
bricks of the city wall. The twilight reflected the world, and broken halberds sank into the
sand.

An extremely tyrannical pleasure suddenly arose in his heart, and he clamored to see even
more deaths. He seemed to be flashing through this purgatory in the mortal world.
Boundless scarlet red covered the heavens and the earth as it pressed down, and the dense
smell of blood almost seeped into the depths of his bones. He could not describe what he
was feeling, but extreme pleasure was accompanied by extreme pain.

It was as if his soul had been cut in half …

"Gu Mang."

“！”
Suddenly, there was a soft call, as if Gu Mang was suddenly pulled out from the turbulent
sea of blood. Gu Mang raised his head, his lips open, and he breathed quickly. He raised his
pair of blue eyes to look for the source of the sound.

He met the Murong Lian's fox-like face again.

The Murong Lian took a sip of Floating Like A Dream, and then faintly exhaled the smoke,
and then said, "So, you went to Bat Island with Lord Xi He with a straight face. Did you have
fun?"

Gu Mang did not speak. After a while, the sharp pain in his skull slowly subsided, and only
the warm moisture in his blue eyes remained. His forehead was throbbing in pain. Gu Mang
closed his eyes hard and straightened up again.

His lips moved, and according to his muddled appearance when he lost his memory, he
whispered, "… Yes. I had fun. "

Li Wei was really forced to cry by the masters. He looked at the Murong Lian, then at Gu
Mang, and finally at Zhou He. Then, he lowered his neck, brought a new set of tea and
snacks, and served it to the Murong Lian.

"Lord Wangshu, please sit down and have some tea first. Lord Xi He will soon — "

"No need. I'm not looking for Fireball today. " The Murong Lian lifted his soft fingertips,
pointed at the tea tray, and pushed it away. Then, he pointed his pipe at Gu Mang and
sneered, "I'm looking for him."

Butler Li, "…"

The Murong Lian tidied up his gold-embroidered robe, and faintly said, "Since you've had
enough fun, and you've enjoyed enough of your life. Then, get up. "

Everyone looked at the two of them, puzzled.

The Murong Lian said, "Come back with me."

“？？？”

Apart from Zhou He, almost everyone else in the hall was confused and astonished. Gu
Mang also sat in his seat without moving, and silently looked at him.

Zhou He was a little annoyed. When he was angry, the mark between his eyebrows became
deeper, and his face became even more gloomy. He said, "Lord Wangshu, what is the
meaning of this?"

"What else can it mean? Elder Zhou, don't you understand? "The Murong Lian slowly turned
his head, and glanced at Zhou He with three white eyes." I'm here to pick up someone. "
Zhou He said, "You're here to pick up someone?"

"Yes." The Murong Lian lazily took another puff of his pipe, held it in his mouth, and spat it
out one by one onto Zhou He's body. His smile was as lazy as a flower in spring. But the
tongue hidden under the flower bud was as vicious as a snake.

He smiled and said, "Elder Si Shu, I'm here today to pick him up for the Hei Mo experiment."

“！”

If it was said that the hall was stunned before, it should be said that the hall was shocked
this time.

Zhou He's complexion was almost as bad as it could get. It looked like he really wanted to
use a falcon to rip open the Murong Lian's skull and crush his brains. He probably blocked
all the self-restraint in this lifetime to resist getting angry at the Murong Lian. But the sparks
in his eyes were already very terrifying, and his gaze was even fiercer than that of a vulture.

"Lord Wangshu." Every word seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth, "If I
remember correctly, the chief elder of the Si Shu table is me, not you."

"Aiyo." The Murong Lian grinned his white teeth, and said sweetly, "Elder Zhou, if I
remember correctly, Junshang's cousin is me, not you."

Zhou He suddenly slammed the table and said angrily, "Why are you talking to me about
this! What does it have to do with this! "

"How does it have nothing to do with this? Right now, both of us want to do the Hei Mo Trial.
Everything is ready, we're only missing this person. "The Murong Lian raised his hand and
pointed at Gu Mang," Do you think Junshang will give this person to you, or to me? "

This was simply the most shameless thing about the Murong Lian. He liked to use Junshang
to talk about things with just a few sentences, and kept calling him his cousin, but no one
else could say anything.

Zhou He's dark purple robes moved up and down with his heavy breathing. Finally, he
stared at the Murong Lian, "Lord Wangshu, are you purely looking for trouble for me?"

"What trouble, it's just a coincidence." The Murong Lian raised his hookah pipe and said
slowly, "Yesterday, you just happened to gather all the Hei Mo Gu worms, and I'm about the
same. Today, I just happened to get a set of Hei Mo incantations, and I need to find
someone to fiddle with it. You see, both of us need a dog. It's just that — "

The Murong Lian paused, tilted his chin and pointed at Gu Mang, and continued, "This is a
dog that Benwang has raised since childhood, so it's reasonable for Benwang to kill it first."

Zhou He gritted his teeth and said, "You insist on fighting with me, right?"
The Murong Lian's eyes were even more fluttering than the mist in a dream, and his voice
was as soft as silk, "Hmm? So what if it is, Elder Zhou wants to act coquettishly with me? "

"…" Zhou He was silent for a moment, and the veins on his forehead were almost visible to
everyone around him.

Li Wei thought, It's fine if the two of you fight, and I don't care if you use knives and hookah
pipes to stab each other, but can't the two of you go outside Xi He's residence and fight each
other like dogs?

If this pervert surnamed Zhou really gets angry and stabs the Murong Lian to death, and it
happens in Xi He's residence, even my Lord won't be able to get away with it.

He was worried sick at heart, and countless unspeakable bloody scenes played out in his
mind. At this time, he suddenly heard Zhou He suppress his anger, and said coldly, "… What
if I don't let you do it today?"

The Murong Lian narrowed his eyes and sighed, "Then I'll suggest that you take your little
falcon and dig into your brain when you have time. Check if the contents inside are stinky or
rotten."

The other party's words were so impolite that the last trace of a sneer on Zhou He's face
suddenly disappeared, "Fine, do you have to tear it up so ugly?"

He didn't look away, and only raised his hand, and said to the attendant standing behind
him, "Bring it over."

The Murong Lian said indifferently, "What are you going to use to pressure me? I know your
family's situation very well. You have a red ink iron certificate left by the late Emperor, but it's
used to save your life, not to raise the price. "

Zhou He didn't say anything, and the attendant carefully took out a brocade box wrapped in
yellow satin from his Qiankun bag.

When the Murong Lian saw the color of the box, the smile on his face froze.

"You should recognize what this is." Zhou He took the bright brocade box and opened it with
a snap, revealing a roll of superior quality Eastern Sea mermaid snow silk.

In the entire Chong Hua, the Eastern Sea mermaid snow silk only had one use.

The Murong Lian suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were agitated, "When did Jun
Shang give you the imperial edict?! How come I didn't know about it?! "

Zhou He coldly unfolded the edict, so that the Murong Lian could see the seal and signature
on it.
"When Gu Mang returned to the city that year, Jun Shang had already given me the imperial
edict. Look carefully, Lord Wangshu, my Judicial Platform was appointed by Jun Shang as
the first place to test Gu Mang. "

He paused, and coldly spat out two words in a tone that left no room for discussion, "Get out
of the way."

The author had something to say:

Ah Lian: Does anyone hate me today? I'm going to cut my equipment today, I'm not a tank
anymore, I'm going to be a well-behaved nurse ~ ~ ~

Fandou: Ow ow ow! Woof woof woof!!!

Ah Lian: What did it say? Who is the tenth level of the dog language translator, explain it to
me!

Gu Mang: It said, Ah Lian gege, you're so coquettish.

Chapter 114

At the same time, in the Academy of Cultivation.

Jiang Yexue was sitting beside a small table inlaid with yellow poplar jade. This small table
had bulging legs, bulging teeth, and inverted horseshoes. The table was inlaid with high-
quality Origin Returning Stones, which flowed with abundant spiritual power.

Because weapon refiners often needed to repair damaged items, they would have a similar
table in their room, which could help the cultivator reverse the damage. However, every
weapon refiner's level was different. Some weapon refiners could only repair a broken bowl,
but for people like Jiang Yexue and Murong Chuyi, they could repair many more things.

This set of techniques seemed easy, but in reality, it had high requirements for the weapon
refiner. If the spiritual flow was slightly biased during the repair process, it could lead to
irreversible consequences. Therefore, if the first young cultivator wanted to become a
weapon refiner, the final graduation test of the academy would definitely include "repair".

According to legend, the eldest son of a weapon refiner family, who was now Yue
Chenqing's father, Yue Juntian, was able to repair 178 damaged treasures in a very short
time, breaking the academy's century-old record. Yue Juntian always liked to brag about
this. He once wanted to use this to pressure his brother-in-law, Murong Chuyi. In the end,
Murong Chuyi became very impatient and destroyed more than a thousand treasures in the
Yue Clan's Ling Long Pavilion. Then, under Yue Chenqing's livid expression, he restored all
of these treasures within the time it took for a stick of incense to burn, ruthlessly slapping the
Yue Juntian's face. Since then, Yue Juntian had never mentioned his previous achievement
of graduating from the academy.
However, whether it was Murong Chuyi or Yue Juntian, they only restored things to show off
their skills. They only smashed the treasures randomly, and did not deliberately crush them
into pieces. Jiang Yexue was different. At this moment, he was facing a pile of Wang Jian
records that were almost crushed into powder. Not only were they completely broken, but
the order was also completely reversed.

"… How is it?"

"No wonder the people who destroyed Wang Jian didn't have to take the fragments away."
Jiang Yexue sighed. "The Record of History, Wang Jian, has spiritual power attached to it.
Even if it's broken into pieces, it's easy to find out where it is. He destroyed them to this
extent. In the whole of Chong Hua, I'm afraid there are less than three people who can repair
them. "

Mo Xi was silent for a while before he said, "The fact that I sneaked into the Hall of Censors
shouldn't be hidden for too long. Please help me. It's better to recover as many scrolls as
you can. It's better than not knowing anything."

Jiang Yexue said, "If Brother Gu's old case has any secrets, I'm very willing to help you
uncover them. But … "

Mo Xi's eyes dimmed. "Can't it be fixed?"

"Not really." Jiang Yexue stroked the half-pieced bamboo slips on the small table. "But as
you can see, I can only create a prototype for it. I can't turn it back to its original form. If you
want to get a complete Wang Jian, it'll take at least a month. "

Mo Xi shook his head. "We can't wait that long. Junshang will definitely find out about this."

"…"

"I want to know at least a part of the secrets before he finds out." Mo Xi looked up. His dark
eyes were like an endless night. He said in a low voice, "Do you have any other ideas?"

Jiang Yexue hesitated for a long time. His gaze wandered over Mo Xi's handsome and deep
facial features. His gaze fell on the headband that bound his hair. Finally, he let it fall. He
lowered his head and stroked the Wang Jian without saying a word.

Mo Xi caught a glimmer of hope from his actions. He asked, "There is, right?"

Jiang Yexue closed his eyes. He raised his slender fingers and carefully pieced the
fragments together at the edge of one of the scrolls of Wang Jian.

"… Yes."
Without waiting for Mo Xi to speak, Jiang Yexue immediately said, "But Lord Xi He, it's too
risky."

"What? Will you know the wrong past because it's not fully restored, or will these scrolls be
damaged and there's no possibility of them being completely restored? "

Jiang Yexue looked at Mo Xi. He rarely saw such an anxious and uncontrollable expression
on this man's face. But at this moment, Mo Xi's face, which had become very haggard
because of the suffering of the past few days, was carrying too many emotions, which made
him look somewhat unfamiliar.

Jiang Yexue said, "You won't be able to bear it."

"You know, one of the three great forbidden techniques, the Gate of Life and Death, has not
been completely restored. But in fact, there are countless techniques and treasures derived
from the Gate of Life and Death in Nine Regions. Most of them just inherited the tiniest
details of the Gate of Life and Death, or restored a prototype — just like the Space-Time
Mirror you just experienced. "

The fog in Mo Xi's eyes gradually dispersed, and he looked at the scrolls on Jiang Yexue's
small table.

"Is the Recorded History Wang Jian the same?"

"Yes." Jiang Yexue said, "The Gate of Life and Death is the origin, the Space-Time Mirror is
the copy, and these …" He pointed at several edges with his porcelain-like white knuckles.
"These Recorded History Wang Jian, the principle is the same. No matter how powerful they
are, they all come from the Gate of Life and Death technique left behind by Fuxi. "

"About this forbidden technique, there's a hidden oracle in all the rumors — if anyone opens
the Gate of Life and Death, they're destined to die miserably. The Space-Time Mirror and
Recorded History Wang Jian don't have the ability to reverse the past like the Gate of Life
and Death, so they can't curse the life of those involved, but … "

He paused and looked at Mo Xi's haggard face.

"Every time you force your way in, your body will be greatly damaged. … You should have
already experienced it when you were on Bat Island. "

"…"

"Lord Xi He, I've known you for almost half my life. Your bloodline is pure, and your spiritual
power is amazing. In the past, no matter how tired you were, you never showed any
weakness. But when you came out of the Space-Time Mirror, your spiritual power and
physical condition were already weakened to the extreme. " Jiang Yexue sighed. "Do you
know what will happen if you rashly enter the incomplete Recorded History Wang Jian
again?"
His soft white fingertips slid inch by inch across the ice-cold bamboo slips that emitted a faint
ivory light.

"Your bones and tendons may be broken, or your spiritual core may go berserk."

"I have to go in. I believe that Gu Mang betrayed the country back then for a reason."

The two of them said this almost at the same time, and then the room fell into silence.

Outside the window, the bamboos swayed and rustled.

Mo Xi undoubtedly heard Jiang Yexue's words clearly. He lowered his eyes and said, "…
Brother Jiang. After going around in circles like this, I still choose to believe him. "

Jiang Yexue looked at Mo Xi silently, his gentle black eyes seemed to be a little wet.

"… Mo Xi."

"…"

"You already believed him once back then."

Eight years ago, in the Throne Room, the young general stood in front of the court officials.
He was angry and sad, and he faced a group of tigers and wolves alone.

Mo Xi's trembling voice from back then seemed to pass through the rapid passage of time
and reached the ears of the two people again.

"Who betrayed the country? How could Gu Mang betray the country?! Are you all crazy? He
didn't betray the country when he was in charge of our army. He didn't betray the country
when he was besieged on all sides. All his sincerity and passion were soaked, and he gave
his best years to the land under his feet. Now you're accusing him of being a traitor?! Are
you all crazy?!! "

The court officials' expressions changed. "Lord Xi He …"

Jun Shang was furious. "Mo Xi! Who gave you the courage?! "

And Mo Xi was like a lonely beast that lost its companion … No, it was far more painful than
that kind of loss. It was like an eagle that lost its wings, Kua Fuji that lost his legs, and
Painter Shimiao that lost his eyes.

Chi Zi dug out the core of loyalty.

That innocent, righteous, and sad young man stood in the middle of the accusations and
whispers —
He was an outlier among the nobles who rebelled, and those slave cultivators led by Gu
Mang were destined to be unable to accept him.

He could only stand alone in the hall, guarding the last ruins left by his brother, his lover, and
his god.

Mo Xi's eyes were wet and red, and he choked with sobs, but he still said firmly, "He won't
betray us."

"…"

"I'm willing to swear on my life for him, and vouch for him."

"He'll definitely come back …"

In fact, he didn't even know if he was saying such an oath to Jun Shang, or to give himself
the last comfort.

Jiang Yexue sighed and repeated, "You've already trusted him once."

"That time, you almost lost your life for him. Do you want to trust him a second time to find
out the uncertain truth? "

Mo Xi was silent for a moment, and said, "… That year on the Dongting Battleship, I said
something to him."

Another string of candle tears flowed down, flowing into the depths of the lotus lamp, quietly
converging into a pool.

"I said that as long as he can come back, everything is fine." Mo Xi closed his eyes, folded
his hands in front of his brow bone, lowered his head, and whispered, "As long as he can
come back, it's fine to kill me. Life and glory … are no longer important to me."

"But he didn't do that. He used that knife to end everything with me, and then used the
heads of millions of cultivators to tell me that he chose the path of revenge. "

"Over the years, he killed countless cultivators in Chong Hua, and many people died in his
hands. The children of those nobles were sacrificed, and their parents cursed me and hated
me. They said that I was a guarantor for the evil ghost, and that my brother caused so many
villages in Chong Hua to be razed to the ground, and so many people's families were
destroyed … They all said that I was blind, that I was blinded … Blood debts were placed in
front of me, but I still didn't dare to face him, and I didn't want to fight a confrontation with
him."

When the man said this, although he tried to suppress it because of the noble and arrogant
aura in his bones, his voice was trembling. Jiang Yexue could hear the choking in his throat,
like a jar of wine that hadn't been opened for eight years, soaking his throat and vocal cords
until he couldn't make a sound.

Mo Xi slowly opened his eyes, and said in a hoarse voice with self-mockery, "They were
never wrong."

"Over the years, I know that he owes tens of thousands of lives to Chong Hua. I've walked
through villages burned by war, and I've seen cultivators lying in pools of blood, and wolves
digging into their stomachs. I've seen wives who lost their husbands, old men who lost their
sons, and children who sat beside their parents' corpses and cried bitterly." Mo Xi pinched
his forehead with his index finger in pain. Who could he say these words to over the years?

He was cold, he was tense, and he was supporting himself.

Others had wives, children, and parents, but what did he have? Even the only light and
warmth in his life had become his darkness.

What was left of him …

Until today, when he staked everything in exchange for an uncertain hope, Mo Xi was finally
able to say these words to Jiang Yexue.

His shoulders were trembling slightly, and his voice was so hoarse that it was hard to
distinguish its original pitch.

"I've seen the bones of the deputy generals torn apart alive, and I've seen the dead bodies
that could fill up a river — they were committed by the people I protected." Mo Xi closed his
eyes in shame, "They were committed by the cultivators of the Burning Country …"

"Do you know what that feels like?"

It was as if all the souls who died in vain gathered around him, spitting at him, cursing him,
wailing him, screaming for help, and digging out their hearts — Your Gu Mang, your
lighthouse, the person you used to admire and cherish the most in your life killed us!

Lord Xi He … Lord Xi He …

Four generations of loyal men, the son of a general … Chonghua's guardian god … Save us
… Protect us … I beg you to give us justice, I beg you to send that bloody and unforgivable
devil to the gallows, I beg you to kill him!!!

Please wash away the blood of hatred for your mountains and rivers.

I beg you …

I beg you, please give us justice …. '

Why didn't you do it?

Why didn't you confront him head-on and kill him? Why didn't you resolutely put on your
armor and go into battle to kill him? Do you still believe him? Do you still love him?

Are you still so stubborn, hoping that the evil spirit will turn back, hoping that he will wake up
on his own, hoping that he will return to yesterday?

You are also a traitor …

Coward … traitor!! Coward! Traitor!!

Mo Xi buried his face deep and covered his ears with his hands. These voices followed him
closely for eight years, biting him, torturing him, and whipping him all the time — Yes! He
once wished that Gu Mang could die!

He thought of the child who lost his parents crying in his arms, sobbing like a kitten. In the
end, he was still overwhelmed by the evil spirit and died of the Black Demon Plague of the
Burning Country.

He thought of the old man with white hair and wrinkled skin who lost his mind in tears in the
dilapidated village under the setting sun, repeating the name of the child who would never
come home again …

How could he not wish for Gu Mang to be executed? How could he not wish for the generals
who fought these cruel battles to be killed?!

That was why when Gu Mang was captured, he chose not to say a word and handed this
person over to Chong Hua, to be dealt with according to the law. But …

His long, overlapping eyelashes seemed to be wet at this moment.

But when he really saw that person … he would find that the heart that should have been
tempered into stone was still made of flesh.

He had a private life.

He felt ashamed because of his private life. He felt restless and restless because of his
private life. He saw the child in his arms open his blood-red eyes and curse him. He saw the
old man turn his head and transform into a green-faced, fanged face to shout at him and
scold him.

Traitor!!

Traitor …

Jiang Yexue looked at the person in front of him. In the end, he couldn't help but say softly,
"… Brother Mo …"
Mo Xi didn't respond. He quietly paused for a while, and the corners of his lips curled up into
an almost sorrowful smile.

"If Historian Wang Jian could let me know the truth of that year, if I could really find out that
he had hidden something …" He raised his eyelashes and looked at Jiang Yexue with wet
eyes, "Even if I die, I will be happy."

"…"

"At least in this life, I didn't protect the wrong person, I didn't judge the wrong person. I also
… we also … "Mo Xi's calmness and composure were shattered by his words. He suddenly
closed his eyes, his Adam's apple moving, and didn't say anything else.

We are finally no longer traitors and cowards.

These eight years of soaking in blood can finally come to an end.

Chapter 115

A tattered scroll of Wang Jian was spread out on a small table, emitting a faint fluorescent
light. It was like a dying man lying in a world of ice and snow, waiting for someone to hear
the last bit of truth from his dying lips.

Jiang Yexue said, "Lord Xi He, I'll remind you one last time. You have to think carefully. The
History Wang Jian is not like the Ancient Divine Mirror. In the end, it's just a worldly item. So
if you insist on prying into its contents, then it will need your flesh and spiritual energy to fill in
the gaps. "

"Or you can choose to wait. Jun Shang may not be able to find out that the History Wang
Jian was stolen by you within a month. This way, you won't have to take the risk and
everything will be safer. "

Mo Xie did not utter a word. His thick eyelashes, like a cloud of smoke, covered the light
flowing in his eyes.

Eight years ago, when he saw Gu Mang fall into the lap of debauchery, he wanted to wait.

Wait for Gu Mang to pull himself together again, wait for time to slowly heal his wounds …
but what did he wait for?

Time can't make a fallen pillar stand up again. It can only turn the once carved railings and
jade buildings into broken walls and ruins.

"I've already made him wait for too long." Mo Xi said.

"…"
"Qingxu, let's begin."

Outside Xi He's residence.

Zhou He pressed one hand on the falcon at his waist, the other behind his back. Gu Mang
was restrained by several attendants at the arcane table, standing beside Zhou He. Zhou
He's gaze swept over the anxious people of Xi He's residence, swept over the sweating
Housekeeper Li, swept over the gloomy Murong Lian, and the corner of his lips curled into a
cold smile.

"No need to trouble you all to send me off. I'll take my leave."

Finished speaking, he was about to leave with Gu Mang.

Two hours had already passed and there was still no news from Mo Xi. Moreover, Jun
Shang's imperial edict was indeed in the hands of Zhou He. It was written in black and white
that the first place to test Gu Mang was Zhou He's court.

Even if the Murong Lian wanted to seek help from others, there was no room for negotiation.

Seeing that Gu Mang was about to be taken away by Zhou He, Butler Li's strong desire to
live made him shout out, "Elder Zhou Zhou! Would you like to stay for another cup of tea? Xi
He's residence has the thirty-year-old mother plant of Penglai Immortal Island, the Jasper
Lake Flying Leaf. It was bestowed to my master by the late emperor as one of the conferring
gifts! "

Housekeeper Li's gamble was not without reason.

Zhou He was a tea lover. It was said that it was because the daily affairs of the Swordplay
Platform were too bloody. When things reached an extreme, they would move in the
opposite direction. Other than digging out people's brains, Zhou He's favorite thing to do was
to taste tea. Every year, as long as there were high-grade tea leaves in the auction house,
the Zhou family would definitely send people to bid. This was something that the entire
Chong Hua knew.

Sure enough, Zhou He's pupils shrank slightly when he heard about the Jasper Lake Flying
Leaf.

Butler Li immediately struck while the iron was hot and said flatteringly, "This tea has been
sealed for more than ten years. We don't serve ordinary guests. Only an expert like Elder
Zhou is worthy of drinking it!"

"…" Zhou He's hand stroked the handle of the Falcon Sword. It was as if the joy of digging
out people's brains and the joy of tasting tea were in a battle. However, in the end, the
pervert still defeated the normal. Zhou He pursed his lips and raised his chin to signal the
attendant, "No need. Take him away. "
"Yes!"

The attendant escorted Gu Mang and was about to stuff him into the Swordplay Platform's
carriage. Butler Li looked like a dog who was afraid of being punished by his master for
failing to guard the house. He held onto the door frame and was about to faint. But at this
moment, the Murong Lian suddenly opened his mouth, "Wait."

Zhou He narrowed his eyes, "… Lord Wangshu, the imperial edict has been shown to you.
What else do you have to say?"

The Murong Lian took a hard drag on his pipe and said, "You can take him away. But I'll
make it clear. You can't go too far. I'm still waiting to use this body to train. If you use him
until he's dead or disabled, then I can't do my training … "

He narrowed his eyes and knocked Zhou He's cheek with his pipe. He said coldly, "Then
your Brother Lian will be very angry. Once your Brother Lian is angry, you won't be able to
live so happily in Chong Hua anymore."

Zhou He sneered, "Murong Lian, you're shameless. You're only three months older than me.
Where did you get the face to call yourself Brother Lian? "

The Murong Lian's response was to take a big drag on his pipe. Then he smiled and blew on
Zhou He's face, "Brother, I like it. If you don't like it, ask your mother to stuff you back to be
reborn again. If you were three months older than me, I would also call you Brother Lian."

"You –!"

"Hey, hey, hey, wait a minute." The Murong Lian suddenly raised a finger and shook it,
"Don't talk about me first. Your Brother Lian suddenly thought of a good idea."

"…"

"Why don't we do this?" The Murong Lian bit his pipe and walked unsteadily to the front of
the carriage, "Anyway, the Emperor's imperial edict has been given to you. Naturally, I can't
stop you. You take him away first. I'll come to get him tomorrow. After all, I need to try the
clues of the Black Demon. Is one night enough for you? "

"Not enough."

The Murong Lian suddenly narrowed his eyes. His pair of peach blossom eyes should have
been filled with all kinds of emotions and tenderness. However, his pupils were slightly
raised, and he was rolling his eyes. Inevitably, he looked a little fierce, "Little baby, don't
think that you can be unscrupulous just because you have an imperial edict. You'll still have
to stay in the Chong Hua in the future. "

Zhou He turned his pale glazed eyes, "Lord Wangshu, have you ever heard of a trial that
only needs one night?"
The Murong Lian stared at the man. The water pipe in his hand was like a reflection of his
mood. It was angrily smoking. Finally, the Murong Lian said, "… Okay. You don't have to
give me a time limit. But at least, I have to make sure that this person still has a life waiting
for me to use. "

Zhou He asked, "How do you want to make sure?"

The Murong Lian didn't answer. He stepped forward and rudely grabbed Gu Mang's
bathrobe. He pulled him over and lazily glanced at him. He looked back at Zhou He and
said, "I want to leave a tracking mark."

After he said that, he loosened a ring on his left hand. Under everyone's gaze, he cast a
spell and then put it on Gu Mang's thumb.

The ring was embedded with a gem that glowed with a blue light. He couldn't tell what it was
made of, but when Gu Mang put it on, he suddenly felt an indescribable sense of panic, as
well as an inexplicable throbbing.

"It's similar to the tracking spell that Fireball left on you." The Murong Lian grabbed Gu
Mang's hand and looked at it for a while. Then, he nodded, "I cast a spell. No one can take it
off at will. This way, whether you're dead or alive, I know in my heart. "

Rather than Gu Mang, these words seemed more like they were meant for Zhou He.

After he finished, he waved his hand in annoyance, "Okay, you brothers can all get lost."

Gu Mang lowered his head and stared at the sapphire blue ring on his left thumb. His
eyebrows became more and more worried. He raised his head and looked at the Murong
Lian in confusion, but he saw that the Murong Lian had already turned his back to him. He
held the hookah and began to smoke fiercely again.

Gu Mang looked at his back. He felt that there must be a part of his missing memory related
to this ring. He didn't know this part of the memory, but the Murong Lian seemed to know it
very well.

But with his understanding of the Murong Lian, he didn't expect the Murong Lian to tell him.

But when he rubbed the sapphire ring, a familiar feeling uncontrollably welled up in his heart.
Gu Mang even had a terrible intuition. He felt that this ring should have originally been his,
and it was born to be with him.

Why did he have this intuition? What was the part of the memory related to it?

After Zhou He left, the Murong Lian stood in the same place and looked at the starry night.
He slowly smoked a whole tube of Floating Life Like A Dream. After smoking this strong
hallucinogen, his whole face seemed to be soaked in spring water. There was a kind of
comfortable feeling between his eyebrows. But under this comfortable feeling, there seemed
to be some kind of extremely twisted emotion.

When the smoke blew, that kind of emotion was suddenly blown away and gradually faded
away.

"Li Wei."

"Ah, Lord Wangshu, what orders do you have?"

The Murong Lian stood with his back facing the lantern of the magistrate court and facing the
endless dark night. The wooden hairpin in his hair and his flamboyant robe with gold
embroidery seemed so out of place.

After a while, the Murong Lian turned his face, his eyes full of darkness.

"Is Mo Xi dead?"

"… What?"

"We couldn't find him for two hours. Is he dead, or are all of you in Xi He's mansion a bunch
of ants?"

Li Wei hurriedly spoke for the master and the aggrieved servants in Xi He's mansion, "This
… Lord Wangshu, you can't say that. You saw it when we were waiting just now. Almost a
hundred transmission butterflies were released, but none of them could find the master.
Also, the master is an important member of the Military Department. If he was in the
Department, the transmission butterflies couldn't pass through the enchantment, and we
couldn't enter the palace to find him … "

What he said was true, but the Murong Lian's face didn't improve at all.

He turned around with the pipe in his mouth and strolled over.

"In the entire imperial capital, where else can the transmission fey not reach at will except for
the Royal City?"

"?" Li Wei was startled, "Lord Wangshu doesn't know?"

"Why should this king know such useless things?! Does this king usually need to send
messages to anyone? "the Murong Lian said angrily," Speak! "

"Oh, oh, oh, yes, yes, yes." Li Wei said, "Apart from the Royal City, the Yin Prison, the Jiang
Residence, the Murong Chuyi's crafting room can't reach at will …" He listed more than
twenty places. In the end, his voice gradually became softer, and he glanced at the Murong
Lian.

The Murong Lian asked curiously, "Why are you looking at me?"
Li Wei braced himself, "Lord Wangshu, there's also the brothel and brothel you opened …"

"…"

"And the Cultivation School."

The Murong Lian said, "Send people to these places to ask about Fireball's whereabouts,
immediately."

"At this rate, I'm afraid it'll take until tomorrow morning …"

Meeting the Murong Lian's eyes, Li Wei's neck shrank, and he hurriedly said, "Check, check,
check, I'll check right away."

After giving his orders, the Murong Lian tilted his head and pondered for a moment. It
seemed like he was sifting through the twenty or so places that Li Wei had mentioned in his
mind.

Finally, the Murong Lian turned around and ordered his subordinates, "Let's go."

"Lord, are you planning to return to the Shu Residence?"

"No." The Murong Lian stepped onto the satin stool and boarded the carriage, saying coldly,
"Let's go to the Yin Prison first, then to the Cultivation School. It might not be convenient for
them to go to these two places. I'll go. "

An hour later.

Jiang Yexue sat on a chair with a yellow sandalwood hat, his slender hands crossed over his
knees as he stared intently at Mo Xi, who was sleeping next to Wang Jian.

The lights in the room weren't very bright, but he could clearly see that a fiery red stream of
spiritual energy was flowing out of Mo Xi's chest, wrapping around Wang Jian's tattered
body. His spiritual energy stream seemed to be the link that connected the damaged parts of
the scroll, making Wang Jian less dilapidated.

It had already been a while. Jiang Yexue raised his hand and looked at the leak-drop device
in his palm. Mo Xi had already fallen into a deep slumber for over a quarter of an hour.

Following the great loss of Mo Xi's spiritual energy, Wang Jian had already completely
recovered. Presumably, Mo Xi's spirit should be able to start reading the information
recorded in the scroll by now.

But at this moment, there was a sudden rough knock on the door.

"Knock, knock, knock!"

Jiang Yexue frowned slightly. "Who is it?"

The Murong Lian's voice came from outside. "Damn cripple, come out and open the door!"

"…" Jiang Yexue glanced at the stolen Wang Jian and the sleeping Mo Xi on the table and
said, "It's late at night. It's inconvenient for me to meet the Lord Wangshu. Please —"

"Bang!" The Murong Lian kicked the door open.

Separated by flying dust and against the moonlight, the two stared at each other. But the
Murong Lian's gaze didn't stay on Jiang Yexue for too long. The two flickering lights quickly
passed Jiang Yexue and scanned the entire room. Then, without saying anything, they
rushed into the bedroom.

After a round, they didn't see anyone.

The Murong Lian returned to the main hall and asked, "Mo Xi isn't here?"

Jiang Yexue's expression didn't change. Although he looked calm and composed, his
slender white fingers had already locked onto the most secret mechanism of the
wheelchair's armrest.

Jiang Yexue smiled faintly. "Why is he here? If the Lord Wangshu wants to find the Lord Xi
He, he can just ask me. Why do you have to barge in? "

But with the Murong Lian's temperament, he was used to being unreasonable. If he could
kick a door, he wouldn't push it. If he could push it, he wouldn't knock it. In addition, he didn't
like Jiang Yexue to begin with. Naturally, he wouldn't be polite to him. He glared at Jiang
Yexue and said angrily, "This is my dog. I put it in his residence for foster care. Now, the dog
has been caught by Zhou He for the Black Demon Trial. Do you think I should settle this with
him?"

Jiang Yexue's eyes narrowed.

"Gu Mang has been taken away by the Executioner?"

The Murong Lian didn't want to repeat himself. He gritted his teeth and said, "Why can't I find
Mo Xi anywhere … Could it be that he's really in the Military Council's secret room?"

Of course, Mo Xi wasn't in the Military Council's secret room.

He was still lying next to the Chief Historian, Wang Jian, just a few feet away from Jiang
Yexue and the Murong Lian. However, Jiang Yexue's bamboo hut was full of traps. The
moment the Murong Lian broke in, Jiang Yexue had already activated the illusion in the hall.
Therefore, although Mo Xi was still in the same place, the Murong Lian couldn't see him.

"… Okay. If you see him, tell him for me." The Murong Lian took a big drag of his cigarette
and spat it out. He looked perverse. "I'm leaving."
"I won't see you out."

The Murong Lian left. Jiang Yexue turned his wheelchair to the door and closed it. Then, he
moved back to Mo Xi's side. The room was very quiet. He stared at Mo Xi for a while. Then,
he put his hand on Mo Xi's carotid artery and frowned slightly.

Mo Xi had already entered the state of reading. If he was forcefully pulled out at this
moment, the situation would only become more dangerous. He could only wait and not
intervene.

He put down his hand, his eyes gloomy.

As for Gu Mang … Could he hold on until Mo Xi woke up from his exploration?

The author had something to say:

Zhou He: The Murong Lian took advantage of me and called me 'baby'.

Elder A: The Murong Lian also took advantage of me and called me 'sweetheart'.

Elder B: The Murong Lian also called me 'sweetheart', 'little glutinous rice'. He's really
shameless!

Elder C: The Murong Lian's biggest hobby is to take advantage of others. He even called
himself 'Benwang', 'Brother Lian', 'Big Brother Me'. I don't know where he got his
shamelessness from.

Ah Lian: Of course I'm shameless. My face is too beautiful. I wake up every day because of
my handsomeness. Everyone in the world is my younger brother.

Chapter 116

In Wang Jian's illusion, Mo Xi slowly opened his eyes.

He found himself lying in a boundless darkness, surrounded by the boundless night sky.
Above the dome, a dark blue ribbon of light traversed across, and on the ribbon of light,
small seal characters flickered.

Suddenly, an ethereal voice pressed down on him from the sky, hoarse like a worn scroll —

"What … do you want to read?"

This was the invitation that Wang Jian had finished piecing together and could trace back to
the past.
Mo Xi propped himself up and sat up, facing the dark blue ribbon of light that looked like a
green dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its claws in the night sky, he said, "I want to
know if Gu Mang betrayed the country in the past year."

"…"

The ribbon of light was still twisting and coiling, and there was no change. Just as Mo Xi's
hopes were dwindling bit by bit, and he thought that Wang Jian might not have recorded
anything related to the past, the ribbon of light suddenly burst into a dazzling brilliance, and
then countless flickering seal characters gathered and twisted together, transforming into the
shape of an illusory dragon that reached the sky and the earth.

It had a long mouth and slender eyes, and its mane was flying in the air. In a split second,
the clouds and thunder in the universe created by Wang Jian exploded, and the wind and
clouds were surging! The illusory dragon's claws soared up to the ninth heaven, and then
suddenly swooped down, flying towards Mo Xi, who was as small as a grain of rice between
heaven and earth!

In a split second, the wind and sand were flying, and the violent blue light was so dazzling
that people could not open their eyes. There was a loud bang! Mo Xi's last perception was
that the giant dragon was like a heavy downpour from the sky, and the light was like
thousands of arrows piercing through his soul.

"Yesterday … Has … Died …"

A faint sigh, like a final warning to those who peeped at the scroll.

"The … Monarch … Should … Be … Lenient …!"

The multicolored light intertwined like snowflakes pressed into his eyes and invaded his
pupils, as if it wanted to pierce all the years engraved in Wang Jian's mind into this flesh and
blood body.

Suddenly, the light was extinguished.

Mo Xi gasped for breath. His eyes were still flickering with the remnants of the strong light,
so he couldn't immediately see which day he had been brought to eight years ago by Wang
Jian.

He stood where he was, blinking his eyes hard and shaking his head from time to time,
trying to recover his vision as soon as possible. At this moment, he only knew that he had
come to a very dim place. He could hear the pitter-patter of rain against the eaves and
windows. The rain was very rapid, and the water gathered on the roof tiles.

After a while, someone came. The sound of footsteps came from afar and stopped about a
foot away.
The rain continued to fall. The person did not speak immediately. Just as Mo Xi thought the
footsteps were an illusion, a familiar voice finally broke the silence.

The person said,

"Commoner Gu Mang pays his respects to the Emperor."

This voice, which was as light as snow, was like a clap of thunder, causing the blood in his
limbs and bones to surge!

Mo Xi's eyes were still flickering with strange and variegated shadows. His eardrums were
also buzzing, but he couldn't care less about the strong dizziness and turned his head
abruptly.

The night wind blew in, carrying with it the wind and rain and the sweet fragrance of the
magnolia flowers at night.

It was said that in a person's memory, the sense of smell was the most deeply engraved and
the most difficult to erase. As soon as Mo Xi smelled this scent, even though he still couldn't
see clearly where he was, he was suddenly enlightened.

The Golden Stage.

The Historian Wang Jian had brought him back to the most secretive and unreachable
palace in the Chong Hua Palace!

The Golden Stage was built in front of the mountain behind the palace, with cornices and
arches. It stood on top of 999 long steps. The entire stage was built with yellow pear wood,
and the entire palace was built with mortise and tenon structures. There was no use of nails
and glue, and everything was slowly fastened between the pieces of wood. Around it were
large patches of Dragon's Tongue Magnolia from the Eastern Sea Immortal Island. The
flowers were crimson and white, shaped like the tail of a carp, and never wilted all year
round. The fragrance was strong and very special.

As the saying goes, "Reporting to the Emperor's will on the Golden Stage, I brought the jade
dragon to die for the Emperor." Throughout the ages, only the Emperor's most valued and
trusted officials could reach the top of the Golden Stage. Countless cultivators had high
hopes placed on them by their parents since they were young, hoping that they would one
day receive the Emperor's imperial edict and bring glory and splendor that others could not
hope to achieve to the top of the 999 steps.

Mo Xi himself had only received the Emperor's Golden Stage after swearing an oath to the
Heavenly Tribulation, and became the Emperor's "trusted official." So he never would have
thought that the first place Wang Jian brought him back would be the Golden Stage, and he
never would have thought that the Emperor had once summoned Gu Mang on the Golden
Stage.
Before he had time to think, he heard the Emperor say lightly, "Marshal Gu, you're finally
here."

The light spots in front of his eyes were still swaying, but they were no longer as dazzling as
before. Mo Xi closed his eyes and clenched his teeth for a moment. When he opened his
eyes again, he could finally see the scene in front of him clearly.

It was a stormy night, so he couldn't tell the time. The gauze curtains around the Golden
Stage were scattered and fluttering in the wind and rain, like smoke seals. The Emperor's
back was straight, and he was sitting on the Emperor's seat.

Beside him was a vermillion railing carved with a coiling dragon and a sea of clouds. The
bamboo was half curled up, and the torrential rain was pouring outside. The flying jade
beads splashed onto the Golden Stage, but the Emperor didn't care. He withdrew his gaze
from the almost indistinct green mountain, and looked at the entrance of the Golden Stage
through the hazy candlelight.

Mo Xi followed his gaze and looked —

After the Mirror of Time, he once again saw the Gu Mang from eight years ago. But the Gu
Mang recorded in Wang Jian's history was even colder. A bolt of thunder split the sky, and
the lightning illuminated Gu Mang's face, making him look somewhat sinister.

"Marshal Gu, please come in."

Gu Mang pursed his lips. He still held a closed oil-paper umbrella in his hand, and water was
dripping from it. There were no attendants on the Golden Stage. Gu Mang leaned the
umbrella against a pillar, and slowly walked into the Golden Stage with cold air.

"Sit."

The Emperor gestured to Gu Mang.

"Gu Ye has been waiting for you in the front seat for half the night, and you've finally come."

Gu Mang sat on the other side of the cushion.

Looking at his expression, other than coldness and desolation, there was also a faint trace of
doubt between his brows. He didn't seem to understand why the Emperor wanted him to
come to the Golden Stage, and he didn't think that the Emperor would let him come to the
Golden Stage.

As expected, after a while, Gu Mang asked: "I don't know why the Emperor is looking for
me."

The Emperor didn't answer immediately. He fiddled with the small red clay stove in front of
the table, and used the small bamboo fan to heat up the tea. The hot steam rushed into the
cold and wet wind, and was instantly swallowed by the curtain of rain.
In this stormy night, the Emperor said: "Marshal Gu, do you hate this Emperor very much
now?"

"…"

"This Emperor heard that Lord Xi He asked you to drink wine. You told him that you were
very tired, that you couldn't go on …"

Gu Mang said coldly: "The Emperor sent someone to follow me?"

The Emperor continued to fan himself with the small bamboo fan, and didn't deny it.

"Why is the Emperor doing this? You've already stripped me of my military rank, stripped me
of my military power, and detained all of my remaining troops. "After a pause, Gu Mang
said:" You've also sentenced my best brother. "

"Right now, I'm just a commoner, and it's hard for me to fly. The Emperor doesn't need to
waste this effort on this commoner."

The Emperor repeated: "This Emperor only wants to ask you, Marshal Gu, do you hate this
Emperor very much right now?"

"…"

"Actually, you don't need to say it, this Emperor also knows. You've fought so hard for the
country for so long, and in the end, except for yourself, you have nothing left. Everything has
been taken away by this Emperor. Even that day, you asked this Emperor for a tombstone
for your brothers in front of all the civil and military officials, but all you got was sarcasm and
reprimand. "

The Emperor chuckled.

"If it were possible, Marshal Gu would have already broken this Emperor's bones to make
soup."

Gu Mang said, "My lord, did you invite me here today just to have a chat?"

The ice cracked porcelain pot was boiling, and the lid of the pot was knocked open, making
a tinkling sound. The Emperor picked up the bamboo beam wrapped in the bamboo roll, and
poured two cups of thick tea for himself and Gu Mang.

Long Fingers pushed the teapot in front of Gu Mang.

The Emperor said: "No. This Emperor came to you to clear a person's name. "

As if a crack had suddenly appeared on the surface of ice, Gu Mang's cold, masked face
suddenly showed a "human" emotion. He immediately looked up.
Because of some kind of perception, Gu Mang's lips trembled slightly, and he stared at the
Emperor's eyes.

After a long while, he trembled out a word.

"Who?"

Outside the curtain, the lightning flashed, and the pale light illuminated the night and the
green mountains, and also illuminated the eyes of the two people who were chatting through
the night. The Emperor said: "The person you're thinking of."

"…"

"Lu Zhanxing."

Boom! Thunder broke through the sky! That earth-shaking explosion was like a sharp sword
piercing through the roof! The trembling sound pierced through the roof and went straight to
Mo Xi's heart!

The bone-chilling cold was like a monstrous wave, suddenly surging up his back …

Lu Zhanxing was … wronged?

More importantly, the Emperor knew that Lu Zhanxing was wronged?

The strong wind blew the rain, and in an instant, several candles were extinguished.

The light on the golden stage became weaker, but even so, Mo Xi could still see Gu Mang's
face clearly — it was terrifyingly pale. Obviously, Mo Xi wasn't the only one who was
stimulated by this news. Gu Mang was suddenly nailed to the seat, and his whole person
was stunned.

After a long while, Gu Mang was like a puppet that was injected with vitality. He paused after
each word, and asked very slowly: "What?"

The Emperor said: "Lu Zhanxing was wronged."

"…"

"Your brother was schemed against."

Gu Mang looked so pale that he was like a corpse. The wind blew the several palace
lanterns on the high stage, and the flickering light of the palace lanterns illuminated his
bloodless face.

The rain poured down from all directions. A moth that had unknowingly sought refuge under
the eaves thought that it had escaped the claws of the storm, but it didn't know that there
was also a grave waiting for it on the high stage. It flapped its wings near the flickering
flames, as if it was going to rush into the light at any moment.

After a long time, Gu Mang said: "… Is the Emperor joking?"

"This Emperor knew that you would have such a reaction." The Emperor pushed the teacup
towards Gu Mang's hand again, "Drink. If you don't drink, it will get cold. This is the Peach
Blossom Origin Immortal Tea left behind by the Emperor. There are a total of five pieces.
When the Emperor worshipped you, he tore apart a piece and offered it to you as a sign of
respect. This second piece, this Emperor will give it to you today. "

At this time, Gu Mang was not only shocked, he was even angry and frightened. He was like
an animal that was being toyed with, confused and disoriented by the carrot and the stick.
He didn't even know what the person in front of him wanted to do, what he wanted from him,
and whether the next step would be the honey or the whip.

He suddenly stood up, his chest rising and falling, and looked down at the most honorable
and powerful man of the Chong Hua from top to bottom.

"What is the meaning of this?!"

Mo Xi could see that Gu Mang had exhausted his lifetime's endurance to suppress his anger
and not let himself shout out.

But Gu Mang's hands were shaking, and his nails had already sunk deep into his palms.

The Emperor raised the teacup and looked at Gu Mang indifferently. The strong wind blew
his wide sleeves, and Mo Xi noticed that the Emperor wasn't wearing any standard imperial
attire tonight.

He was only wearing ordinary clothes, and the white jade hairpin was simply used to tie up
his black hair.

"It means, I'm sorry, Marshal Gu. This Emperor owes you. "

After he finished speaking, he didn't pay any attention to Gu Mang's stunned and confused
eyes. Instead, he drank the strong tea in the cup in one gulp, and tilted the cup to look at Gu
Mang.

Gu Mang took a step back, trembling, his lips moving in a murmur.

But even if he didn't say anything, Mo Xi understood what he was saying.

Lu Zhanxing was wronged … Lu Zhanxing was wronged …

"What wronged … what wronged did he get?" Gu Mang suddenly became a little confused.
His voice was hoarse, and his voice went from low to high, from slow to slow, from muttering
to shouting hysterically, "Is it possible that he wasn't the one who killed the envoy from Feng
Ming Mountain!? Did he! Why didn't he tell me? Why didn't he cry out for justice? Why did he
suddenly tell me this? Why was it you who told me this?! "

His pupils almost shrank as he stared at the Emperor's face that didn't change.

Gu Mang had truly lost his mind, to the point that a commoner dared to speak to a
descendant of the heavens in such a manner, to the point that Gu Mang, who had always
been cautious in front of nobles, dared to address the ruler as' you '.

As for the Emperor, he slowly raised his head.

He, who had always been suspicious and violent, didn't refute Gu Mang's words.

The Emperor said, "No, in the battle of Feng Ming Mountain, the envoy was indeed killed by
Lu Zhanxing himself."

"…"

"No one framed him, no one forced him — but."

Looking at Gu Mang's tottering figure, the Emperor paused for a moment, and took out a
blood-stained white chess piece from his sleeve, and gently placed it on the table.

"He was bewitched by others, and unknowingly, he willingly became someone else's chess
piece." The Emperor's fingertips moved away from the table, and softly said, "Marshal Gu is
involved in forbidden arts, look … do you recognize this white chess piece?"

Chapter 117

The blood-stained white chess piece was placed on the dark red sandalwood tea table. It
looked like the white of a bloodshot eye, lifeless but eerily looking in all directions.

Gu Mang resisted his excitement and slowly picked up the chess piece from the table.

At first, he didn't notice the difference of this chess piece, but after looking at it for a moment,
his pupils suddenly contracted and he raised his head in astonishment: "Exquisite Chess
Game?!!"

"In the end, Marshal Gu has dealt with the Burning Country a lot and is very knowledgeable."
Jun Shang said, "It took three days and two nights to confirm that this is the Exquisite Chess
Game, but Marshal Gu can judge it with just a few glances."

"That's right. This is one of the three ancient forbidden techniques … Exquisite Chess
Game. "
Exquisite Chess Game.

It was a bloody technique left from the Great Desolate Era. It could refine black and white
chess pieces with one's own spiritual energy and thus control all things in the world. Whether
it was birds, beasts, humans, ghosts, immortals, demons, so long as the chess piece was
planted, it would become a puppet and help the tiger do evil. However, this forbidden
technique had a big limitation, that is, it had a very high requirement for the caster's
cultivation base. Because every time a chess piece was refined, it would consume a lot of
spiritual energy, so it was impossible for people who weren't at the Great Warlock rank to
control it.

But even so, the [Exquisite Chessboard] was still one of the three ancient forbidden
techniques that had been passed down for generations with the clearest traces. Compared
to the mysterious rebirth secret technique and the mythical Gate of Life and Death, the
Exquisite Chess Game stirred up a bloody storm that splashed the history of the entire
Cultivation World.

Countless people with ambitions to proclaim themselves as kings and hegemons scrambled
to collect the remnants of the Exquisite Chess Game from all over the world. Although there
was still no one who could do what was written in the scroll of the forbidden technique, to
cast beans into soldiers, millions of chess pieces, and to refine tens of thousands of black
and white chess pieces with one's strength, no one could thoroughly master and use the
Exquisite Chess Game to change the color of the universe and dye the mountains and rivers
with blood. However, there were still cultivators who could refine dozens or hundreds of
chess pieces.

And sometimes, to promote a mutiny and overthrow a regime, it only needed the most
crucial few people to be temporarily controlled, and that was enough.

Gu Mang's eyes trembled.

"Exquisite White Chess Game …" He murmured and repeated several times, his lips
trembling slightly, "So … So Lu Zhanxing was controlled by the Exquisite Chess Game?!"

Jun Shang replied, "Yes."

It was just a simple sound, but it seemed to light up the light that had been extinguished on
Gu Mang's body in an instant.

Gu Mang said excitedly, "Monarch, are you telling me this because you want me to do
something for Zhan Xing? I can do anything … "

"Marshal Gu." Jun Shang interrupted him and poured another cup of tea. "Calm down first.
Sit down."

"But …"
"Believe me. Since I am willing to tell you the truth personally, I will not let Lu Qing be
wronged."

His words were too ingenious.

What did he mean by "I won't let Lu Qing be wronged for no reason"? At first, it sounded like
he wanted to rehabilitate Lu Zhanxing, but after thinking about it carefully, there was another
possibility: He wanted to make Lu Zhanxing's case worth something, so that he would not
lose this deputy commander in vain.

The sacrifice was worth it. This was also a kind of "not for nothing".

However, how could Gu Mang understand the hidden meaning in Jun Shang's words? He
blinked his moist eyes and looked at Jun Shang's sincere face. In the end, he lowered his
head and sat down.

Gu Mang was a bundle of firewood that was easy to ignite. A moment ago, he was still cold
as if he would never trust or work for anyone again. However, as long as there was a little
spark, he would offer his everything to Jun Shang.

Mo Xi closed his eyes, his eyelashes trembling.

At this time, Gu Mang's hope was rekindled. The pain in Mo Xi's heart was deep … because
he knew that things would not go as Gu Mang hoped.

This fleeting flame was just Gu Mang's last reflection in the Chong Hua.

"Marshal Gu, do you know how I noticed this chess piece?"

Gu Mang shook his head.

Jun Shang said, "After Lu Zhanxing was taken into the Yin Prison, the jailers interrogated
him in detail as usual. However, they found that he was in a very strange state at that time.
He did not speak clearly and his reaction was very slow. I had doubts in my heart, so I let
Zhou He perform a magic analysis on him. "

After he finished speaking, he pointed at the white chess piece on the table.

"Then they found this in his body."

"After all, the exquisite chess game is not a magic that is easy to control. No one has been
able to truly master it since ancient times. Therefore, this white chess piece is not as perfect
as it is recorded in the book. It can only be regarded as a failure. However, it can still control
living creatures in a very short time and make them do what the caster wants to see. "
Jun Shang paused and raised his eyes, "Marshal Gu, you have always been smart.
Presumably, I don't need to say it. You should know which side would benefit the most from
Lu Zhanxing killing the envoy at that time."

Gu Mang was silent for a while and said in a low voice, "… Liao."

"Yes. It is Liao. "

Jun Shang picked up the white chess piece and stood it up. He exerted force with two
fingers and the white chess piece suddenly spun rapidly. He stared at the chess piece and
said, "The caster, because his cultivation was not good enough, he could not use the
exquisite chess game to control others for a long time. He also could not control cultivators
like you and Lord Xi He who had reached the peak of spiritual power. And your deputy
marshal Lu Zhanxing was alone in the army at that time, so he became the best candidate
for the other party."

As if layers of gauze were being removed, revealing the bloody truth and hideous scars
underneath. Gu Mang's fingertips were trembling as he stared at the ugly white chess piece.

"Think about it, Marshal Gu. No matter from Lu Zhanxing's temperament, origin, status … his
anger made this matter reasonable. If it was not for Zhou He's careful investigation, this case
would have ended like this, and no one would be suspicious. "

The white chess piece was still spinning on the table like a spinning top. Separated by this
frantically spinning exquisite chess piece, separated by a narrow wooden table, a ruler and a
minister looked at each other.

"A chess piece buried the most valiant army of the Chong Hua, destroyed the reform of the
Chong Hua, and made me completely become the puppet of the old aristocrats. And you,
you people, will never have the chance to rise again. Can you imagine that scene? "

"… Imagine?"

After a long time, Gu Mang's expression was palpitating with fear. He whispered in a hoarse
and tired voice, "… Jun Shang, I have been living in this scene these days."

He crossed his hands and pressed them against his brow bone, burying his face deeply.
"From the moment I knelt in the imperial court and begged you to build the seventy thousand
tombstones for my brothers … I have already … already …"

He was like a traveler on the verge of death after trekking in the desert for too long. The
sudden hope made him choke.

From Mo Xi's angle, he could see the side of Gu Mang's face. The slender phoenix-tailed
butterfly-like eyes had clear traces of tears falling down.

Jun Shang was silent for a moment and whispered, "Minister Gu, I am very sorry."
Facing a Jun Shang who had insulted and disrespected him in the court, how many
ministers could let go of it without any resentment?

Putting aside those servile and coquettish people, whether it was a Murong Lian or Mo Xi,
none of them would easily accept such an apology from the bottom of their hearts.

But Gu Mang was a general with a poor life. Other generals could be high and mighty, but
what about him?

He was often shameless, grinning as he went to the aristocrats to ask for military pay, and
thick-skinned to build relationships with other commanders. He was not lowly, so lowly that if
someone slapped his left cheek, he would put his right cheek up.

He had no choice.

He only had so much. He was responsible for the lives and dignity of 100,000 soldiers. His
pockets were empty, and he had no background. The only thing he could pitifully take out
was his smiling face. He could only nod and bow.

What else could he do?

Gu Mang silently wiped his eyelashes with his thumb and raised his head.

The wind blew away the candle. Mo Xi saw that his tears had not dried, but he still tried to
smile. That smile was broken, but strong.

Gu Mang said, "It doesn't matter. At that time, Elder Zhou had not sensed the traces of
magic on the exquisite chess pieces. Jun Shang did not know the truth. That kind of
reprimand was deserved. "

He paused, and then carefully peeked at Jun Shang's face with his moist black eyes.

"Then may I ask Jun Shang … how do you plan to overturn Lu Zhanxing's case?"

Jun Shang did not answer. In this kind of silence, the spinning of the white chess pieces
slowly slowed down. The spinning became more and more tiring, more and more dispirited
…

Outside, lightning flashed again, reflecting the distant mountains, making them look like
malicious spirits that came out from the belly of the earth.

With a boom, thunder broke through the sky, and rain poured down like a waterfall. Jun
Shang said, "Marshal Gu, I'm afraid that's not possible."

Gu Mang's pupils shrank in the purple lightning, and the white chess piece on the table was
also exhausted at this time. It struggled with its last bit of strength to spin a few more rounds,
and then lay on the table, no longer moving.
Everything returned to silence, like a pool of lake water with surging waves. Feng Yi was
about to break out, and the shining scales would illuminate the abyss, returning justice to all.

But suddenly, the wind stopped, and the water was extinguished.

River Earl dived back into the depths of the cold pool, making the people on the shore wait
bitterly for a long time. They were happy for a long time in vain.

"…" Gu Mang's throat was a little dry, "What do you mean?"

Jun Shang did not answer his question immediately, but asked, "Does Marshal Gu know
how Lu Qing feels in prison now?"

"…"

"Until now, he still thinks that killing the envoy in Feng Ming Mountain was something he did
impulsively. He feels extremely guilty. Zhou He said that when he was being interrogated, he
kept saying that he wanted to see you. He wants to apologize to you personally for his
impulsiveness. "

Gu Mang suddenly closed his eyelids, and his fingers hanging by his legs clenched into fists.
The veins on his forehead bulged, and his expression was extremely painful.

Jun Shang's fingertips stroked the pale white chess piece again, and he rubbed it, "Lu Qing
doesn't know that people whose minds are controlled by white chess pieces, no matter if it's
murder, betrayal, rape, or any other kind of evil, they can do it all, and they will think that
they are doing it willingly. He is just an innocent victim, a knife that kills people. But he thinks
that he is the murderer. "

Gu Mang suddenly straightened up, and he couldn't help but say in a trembling voice, "Then
why didn't Jun Shang tell him!"

"Why didn't I tell him?" Jun Shang seemed to be asking a rhetorical question, but also
seemed to be asking himself. He laughed softly with some sadness, and after a while, he
said, "… Because Gu Mang feels guilty."

He turned his head to look at the vast curtain of rain, and the world was desolate under the
rain, but his voice was even colder than the mountain.

Jun Shang said softly, "Gu Mang doesn't know how to face him. He is not a rebellious
minister, but a general who has been tortured for the sake of Chong Hua. Gu Mang's heart is
also made of flesh … Gu Mang doesn't have the face to see him. "

He paused, "Do you think that Gu Mang doesn't want to clear his name, and doesn't want to
immediately return your reputation and justice?"

"You are wrong. How can there be a Monarch in the world who is willing to disappoint an
important minister like this? " Jun Shang got up and walked to the edge of the golden
platform, and looked at the endless night in front of him with his hands behind his back. He
was silent for a while, and suddenly said with a sigh, "Marshal Gu, there is one thing that Gu
Mang is afraid that even if Gu Mang were to kneel in front of you today, you would still not
believe me."

He paused for a moment, and said, "— In Gu Mang's eyes, your army is the most precious
treasure that Gu Mang inherited from Father Lord. No matter how much land you give Gu
Mang, no matter how beautiful you are in exchange, Gu Mang will not agree."

"…"

"Gu Mang doesn't want to lose you at all."

The author has something to say:

Jun Shang: I think I can have a few other names.

Gu Mang Dazed: What?

Jun Shang: Drama queen.

Gu Mang Daze: and?

Jun Shang: Movie emperor.

Gu Mang Dazed: and?

Jun Shang: Thousand Faced Arhat.

Gu Mang Dazed: and?

Jun Shang : Nothing else, I just want to know what my real name is. I am the only supporting
character in the novel, and I still don't have a name.

Chapter 118

"…"

Gu Mang didn't say anything. He only felt that it was absurd.

However, Gu Mang wasn't the only one who felt that it was absurd. Mo Xi also felt that Jun
Shang's words were too ridiculous.

Valuable?

Unwilling to lose?
Throwing it away like a worn-out shoe, eager to dismiss it … saying that it was a thorn in Jun
Shang's flesh was more like it. Who would believe that it was a treasure?

Jun Shang saw that Gu Mang was silent. He tilted his head and suddenly asked, "Marshal
Gu, what kind of person do you think Gu Mang is?"

Gu Mang's lips moved, and then he tightly closed them again.

"Actually, even if you don't say it, Gu Mang is clear in his heart. You people all think that the
First Emperor is a virtuous ruler, willing to give a cultivator born as a slave a chance to make
a name for himself. In your eyes, the First Emperor is a distant figure. But Gu Mang? "Jun
Shang smiled." Gu Mang is stubborn and stubborn. "

He looked at the curtain of water trickling down the corner of the eaves. After a while, he
said, "But have any of you ever stood in Gu Mang's position and thought about Gu Mang's
situation?"

"Gu Mang also has no other choice." Jun Shang sighed softly. "Marshal Gu, you were born
as a slave and walked all the way to today's position. You've encountered all kinds of
criticism and countless setbacks. In Gu Mang's eyes, what I feel the most is not admiration
or pity, but empathy. Because your path and my path are both equally difficult to walk. We
are destined to bear countless infamy and crimes. "

"…"

"No, Gu Mang is actually inferior to you. In any case, you still have a Lord Xi He whom you
can confide in, and a group of lone warriors who are loyal to you to the death. What does Gu
Mang have? Meng Ze? Yan Ping … or a Murong Lian. " As Jun Shang spoke, he lightly
laughed self-deprecatingly. "In such a big palace, there are many direct relatives, but none
of them have no grudges with Gu Mang. Do you know why? "

Gu Mang shook his head.

Jun Shang said, "Because Gu Mang's path to the throne has long been splashed with the
blood of my brothers."

As he spoke, he raised his head to look at the ink-like sky. "… Gu will tell you a rumor. No …
it should be considered taboo. However, gossip is the hardest thing to suppress in this world.
I believe that Marshal Gu might have heard of this legend before. "

Gu Mang didn't say anything. Jun Shang paused, then said, "It happened a long time ago,
when I was just born …"

"As everyone knows, I am the eldest son of the Wang family. Logically speaking, I should be
the heir to the throne. However, Chong Hua's struggle for the throne is not without
precedent. As long as I haven't officially ascended the throne, anything can happen.
Therefore, on the day of Gu Yi's full moon, Mother secretly sought out the fortune-teller,
Zhan Cheng, for a fortune-telling. The divination is dangerous. The fortune-teller said that
there will be a calamity in my life. In the Zi Wei Star Palace, I am destined to fight with my
brothers. "

"This divination caused Imperial Concubine Mother to be unable to eat or sleep in peace.
She was seriously ill for several months. And after she recovered … "Jun Shang paused for
a moment and closed his eyes." For some reason, of all the male babies born by the
concubines in the palace, none of them were able to live past a full age. "

Mo Xi knew that Jun Shang was right. When he was young, he often went to the palace with
his father. From beginning to end, he had only seen one young imperial son … and that was
the current Jun Shang. He also clearly remembered that there was once a gentle concubine
concubine in the palace. She was good at making pastries. Every time he came, she would
specially make two boxes of pastries for him to bring home. That concubine concubine had a
weak body. Later on, she became pregnant and used all her strength to give birth to a child.

It was a young master.

At that time, Mo Xi still remembered that his father had discussed with his mother what kind
of gift was suitable. However, before the gift could be finalized, the funeral bell in the palace
rang throughout the entire capital — the young master had died.

As for the specific cause of death, because Mo Xi was too young at that time and too much
time had passed, he couldn't remember it clearly. He vaguely remembered that it was a kind
of acute illness in a child. The most unforgettable thing was that concubine concubine
concubine was inconsolable because of the death of her young son. A few days later, she
took advantage of the fact that the maids and guards weren't paying attention and hanged
herself.

This strange and strange matter spread throughout the Chong Hua. Other than this
concubine concubine, the other concubines all felt insecure. Later on, when there was a boy,
for these women who relied on their son's status, it wasn't a good thing, but a curse.

That year, these murder cases were condensed from the tears of countless mothers and the
souls of the deceased who died unjustly. However, if one really wanted to summarize it, it
really was just this simple sentence.

Jun Shang gazed at the boundless rainy night. His gaze was very empty, as if he was
looking at his own brothers who hadn't grown up yet.

He said softly, "These things, whether it was a coincidence or if they were really done by
mother concubine concubine, I won't be presumptuous. However … everyone will feel that I
have stepped on a path stained with blood. So of the previous emperor's concubines …
which one of them will wish me well? Which one of their distant relatives will truly be willing
to be of the same mind as me? "
"They weren't willing to submit to me and didn't pledge their loyalty to me. What's more,
when the previous emperor passed away, he wanted to abolish me — to adopt a Murong
Lian. How secure do you think my position is? "

Gu Mang: "…"

After Jun Shang finished speaking, he bit his lip. The light in his eyes flickered. "So it's not
that I don't want to inherit the previous emperor's path, and it's also not that I really view you
all as duckweed. It's because … "He closed his eyes." I don't have any other choice. "

"When I first took power, there were internal and external troubles. Everything wasn't stable.
You all seem to think that as long as I approve all the big and small matters of Chong Hua, I
can make any decision. But in fact, I can't even touch the Fallen Plum Garden that the Lord
Wangshu opened. This is the situation of the new emperor of Chong Hua — look at how
ridiculous it is. "

Gu Mang: "Fallen Plum Garden is just a brothel. Why can't it be sealed?"

"Brothel …" Jun Shang sneered coldly. He raised his eyes to look at Gu Mang. "Does
Marshal Gu know how deep the water is behind this brothel? When you don't touch it, you
only know that it's a place under the Lord Wangshu. But when you really want to uproot it,
you'll find that its roots cover more than half of Wangcheng. As soon as you touch it, the
interests buried deep in the soil will demonstrate to you, cry out to you, and go against you. "

"Just a Fallen Plum Garden is involved in officials protecting each other, selling stolen
goods, accepting bribes, and all kinds of scandals … This is just a brothel. In today's Chong
Hua, when I do something, there are ten thousand pairs of eyes watching, a thousand
mouths saying no, and a hundred arms anxiously urging me back to my seat. What if one
day, I want to reform the Ceremony Platform, the Military Agency, and even completely
change the national system of Chong Hua? What kind of situation will that be? "

The wind blew and the rain slanted. The rapid rainwater slanted into the golden platform. For
a moment, no one spoke. Whether it was Mo Xi, who was watching from the side, or the pair
of officials at that time, they all fell into silence.

Not long after, Jun Shang said again, "Retreating and sticking to the old ways is not my will.
It's a strategy that I have no choice but to take on, a responsibility that I have no choice but
to take on."

A strategy that can't work … a responsibility that I have no choice but to take on …

These two sentences were like nails that were hammered into Gu Mang's flesh and blood,
making his heart tremble.

"Marshal Gu."

Gu Mang suddenly raised his head.

Jun Shang put his slender fingers on the edge of the dark red railing and said in a low voice,
"Do you know what I want to do the most in my life?"

"…"

"I want to make those old nobles learn to shut their mouths. I want to make those good-for-
nothings spit out the meat in their mouths. Chen Tang believed in Hua Poan wrongly. With
the Burning Country, some people felt that cultivators who were slaves should never be
taken. But father believed in Gu Qing, so Chong Hua had an iron general to fight against the
Burning Country. If there is Hua Poan in this world, there will be you, Gu Mang, and there
will be Lu Zhanxing. "

"The late Emperor chose the right path, but I want to go further than him."

He paused, his eyes focused, and his fingers slowly clenched unconsciously, as if he was
about to face something disgusting.

"Those officials who are unfaithful, those old nobles … They don't care about the Chong Hua
at all. They only care about what rewards they get today and what titles they get tomorrow. If
they really go to the battlefield, they are all a bunch of good-for-nothings! It's been so many
years … Using Hua Po An's treason, they would rather die than let any capable and
knowledgeable cultivator come out. If any cultivator who was born as a slave came out, they
couldn't wait to attack and accuse him of a bunch of groundless crimes and let him die in the
Storm Pavilion — "

Not only Gu Mang, but even Mo Xi was shocked by these words.

When has Jun Shang ever been this emotional and spoke so much in one breath without
any concealment?

Moreover, when he said these words, his eyes gradually flashed with an intense light. This
light seemed to have cracked the layer of invisible shell covering him. At this time, he really
looked like a vigorous and high-spirited youth.

"They are afraid of the reformation of Chong Hua, afraid of the understanding of black
magic, afraid of all the unknown changes. They only want to live a peaceful life until they die.
They don't think that after a hundred years, the country may be destroyed, their family may
be destroyed, and they only want to fight for a day of pleasure — this is the nobility of Chong
Hua. My brothers. "Jun Shang said at last.

"…"

"But you are different. My brothers, my comrades, those who have the same blood as me in
their bones, all they think about is how to drink more blood from Chong Hua, and how to be
a glorious overlord for one more day. Marshal Gu, you are different. "

"Those brothers of yours, that army of yours, that is a sharp sword that Chonghua hasn't
refined for hundreds of years. Whether you believe it or not, it's my treasure. "
Trapped in the night rain and unable to escape, the moth danced crazily by the candle flame
and finally threw itself at the flame. Suddenly, the flame rose up, emitting a pungent burnt
smell … The moth finally died with the light and fell in the middle of the candle pond.

"In this life, not only do I want to follow my father's path, but I also want to reduce the power
of the nobility and lower my skirt. I also want to take risks that no one dares to take — Chong
Hua doesn't learn the Black Demon Forbidden Arts, but I must master it and know it! What is
the shame of knowing it but not being righteous? If Chong Hua could learn the Three Great
Forbidden Arts widely, why would Lu Zhanxing be like this? "

Gu Mang's body suddenly trembled.

"Marshal Gu, one Lu Qing is enough … I don't want to see a second or third Lu Qing being
harmed by the Black Demon without anyone noticing."

He looked at the Qiong Hut. At this time, there was a flash of lightning in the sky.

Not long after, there was a muffled rumble of thunder.

Jun Shang's eyes were lit up by the lightning. He muttered, "Chong Hua's sky, it's time to
change …"

In the night, most of the candles in the inner court of the palace were extinguished. Only the
golden stage at the top of King City was still lit by the whistling wind. It was like a cold sword,
pointing straight to the Ninth Heaven, breaking through the thick clouds.

"Gu Qing, I need a person. He must be loyal enough, brave enough, and smart enough. I
need a person like this to enter Liao Country and pass on information for me, to become the
poison that is poured into the stomach of Liao Country and the old nobles. "

Gu Mang wasn't stupid. He already faintly understood the reason why Jun Shang invited him
to meet on the golden stage today.

As expected, Jun Shang said, "Gu Qing. Are you willing to be Chong Hua's right-hand man
and bear the burden? "

Gu Mang was silent for a while and said, "Jun Shang wants me to pretend to surrender?"

Extreme silence.

The sound of the wind and rain falling on the roof almost penetrated the eardrums. Gu Mang
was waiting for this answer. Mo Xi was also waiting. It was like the bowstring of a jade bow
had been pulled to the limit, only waiting for the last bit of strength to be exerted.

Jun Shang closed his eyes and then said, "… Yes."

With a bang, the bowstring broke. The broken string couldn't help but tremble, tremble …
Even though he was in Wang Jian, he was just a bystander. Mo Xi still felt that this night's
wind and rain had killed into his bones and blood in an instant. All the blood in his body
rushed to his head and immediately condensed into ice. He seemed to be frozen by this
affirmation. He lost all feeling in his limbs and bones.

Cold, really cold.

But perhaps it was because he had been waiting for this affirmation, the truth of treason. He
had waited for eight years, eight years of sorrow, eight years of pain, and eight years of
despair.

When he really heard this sentence and knew that Gu Mang did have some hidden feelings,
and was even a chess piece that Chong Hua had planted in Liao Country, all the emotions in
these years turned into bitterness and heartache in an instant …

Reporting to Jun Shang's golden platform, leading the jade dragon to die for Jun Shang …

How ironic.

Only those who had truly stepped onto this high platform that was admired by tens of
thousands of people would know what it meant to be an 'important official'.

The so-called 'important official' was not above the heavens, nor below the earth. All the
conspiracies, tricks, and treacherous sacrifices would all come out from the mouth of the
king and into the ears of the official. From then on, the brilliant and sincere smile would be
torn off from the face dripping with blood. A face that you couldn't choose would be firmly
pinned on your face.

When the blood dried and the scar faded, you would raise your head, but you would no
longer be able to see your own face in the bronze mirror.

The so-called 'hero', perhaps for a dream, perhaps for a goal, perhaps for a person's words
of goodwill, nodded on a stormy night.

From then on, he gave his whole life, and there was no turning back.

The wind blew his wide sleeves, Gu Mang pushed aside the scattered hair on his temples
and said, "Jun Shang, you want to prove that you are right. You want to do something that
will shake the heavens, and let the old nobles see clearly whether you are a piece of trash
that stepped on flesh and blood to ascend the throne, or an indomitable king. Is that so? "

"…" His words were too quiet, as if he was trying to suppress some emotion, so Jun Shang
didn't answer immediately.

"Jun Shang wants to be a wise king, and wants to change the foundation of Chong Hua.
Naturally, this is a good thing. I also admire you very much."
Hearing him say this, Jun Shang was slightly relieved. He was about to answer when he
heard Gu Mang say,

"But Jun Shang, I have already died seventy thousand times. The scar on my heart hasn't
formed a scab, and the seventy thousand souls haven't been buried. Yes, I am willing to
become your sharp blade, to become the poison you pour into the belly of the burning
country, to become the spy who gathers information about the Black Demon for you, and to
become the sacrifice you send to appease the old nobles. "

"I can agree to these, and I am willing to do them. I just want to ask you to spare my
brother's life for the sake of these seventy thousand dead people. "

"…"

"I am not some God of War, I am just one of the hundred thousand slave cultivators. I am
willing to become a traitor that you have appointed, and bear a lifetime of infamy, but I beg
you to give them the justice that they deserve. "

Jun Shang slowly closed his eyes, as if he was disturbed by his words.

He whispered, "I won't let you suffer in vain. One day … Gu Qing, one day, I will clear your
name. On that day, I will personally give you a blue gold ribbon. I will tell the whole Chong
Hua, tell every peaceful and happy people that you have paid such a sacrifice to have such
a world …"

Gu Mang's eyes flickered, but in the end, he was not moved by the future that Jun Shang
described.

He was still clear-headed, clear-headed and stubbornly clinging to the things he had set his
mind on.

He stared at Jun Shang's face and said word by word, "What about Lu Zhanxing?"

Junshang looked at him. Their gazes were like an invisible contest. In the end, Junshang
was defeated in this panic-inducing deathly silence. He closed his eyes and said in a low
voice, "Minister Gu, Minister Lu has no way out."

The author has something to say:

Jun Shang: I heard that my speech yesterday didn't gain the trust of the comments section,
so I decided to try again.

Gu Mang was confused: You have to persuade me first. I think they are smarter than me.
You have to persuade me first, and then persuade them.

Chapter 119
 Although Gu Mang already knew what Jun Shang was thinking, when this sentence really
hit him like a heavy hammer, his voice suddenly trembled, "Why?!"

"Because this white chess piece has been tempered with devil energy, Lu Zhanxing's
spiritual flow is no longer pure. How likely do you think Chong Hua will allow a person with
black devil energy to live well? "

Jun Shang continued, "Since ancient times, these people who have been infected with black
devil energy have either been torn apart by the carriage or tortured to death on the trial
platform. Do you want him to wash away his crimes and then be tortured to death like this
worthlessly, or do you want his death to at least pave the way for Chong Hua and for you? "

Gu Mang, "…"

"I want Chong Hua to accept slaves and understand the black devil." After a pause, Jun
Shang said, "But the price is that Lu Zhanxing's injustice is destined to be known only by you
and me. He must be sentenced."

A few more lights were extinguished in the strong wind, and the light of the golden stage was
even darker.

After hearing this sentence, Gu Mang slightly raised his head, as if he was holding back
something wet in his eyes. After a while, he seemed to not want to argue with Jun Shang
anymore, so he said in a low and hoarse voice, "… Then … what's next? After the sentence,
what will happen? "

"Next, I will pave a logical way for your treason. After this year's autumn hunt, Lu Zhanxing
will be executed as usual, and the remnants of your army will be detained. I will not release
even the slightest signal of mercy to slave cultivators to the outside world. I will do it
thoroughly, let the civil and military officials in the court think that I finally chose the old
aristocratic class, let everyone see that I am reducing your power, degrading you, and
pushing you out … I will force you to the road of no return. "

"…"

"After the autumn hunt, I will give you the last push, so that you will have enough reason to
betray the country."

Gu Mang said, "Betray the Burning Country?"

"Betray the Burning Country."

Gu Mang laughed in a low voice, as if he had heard a ridiculous joke, "How far does Jun
Shang have to go to make people believe that I, Gu Mang, will choose the most depraved
and dark one among the twenty-eight countries in Nine Regions? Betray the Burning
Country … "His smile suddenly tightened, and his handsome face even looked a bit
ferocious because of hatred at this moment.

"How far do I have to be forced to betray the absurd country that killed countless of my
brothers and sisters and burned the flames of war all over Nine Regions?!"

Jun Shang said, "Lu Zhanxing must die."

"If Lu Zhanxing doesn't die, no one will think that Marshal Gu, who was once all-powerful
and loyal to the country will choose to go to the gate of the Burning country. only when Lu
Zhanxing is dead, the seed of hatred in your heart will germinate, and there will have a
chance, everything will will have a chance. After a pause, he continued, "Gu Qing, think
about it. If you save Lu Zhanxing, what will you lose?"

"It looks like he was wronged, and his injustice has been cleared. But he is still destined to
be executed because of being infected with the black demon energy. You may think that if
he dies like this, at least your army's seventy thousand graves and thirty thousand heroes
will be treated fairly. However, I tell you, it won't. "

Jun Shang's dark eyes seemed to be accumulating dark clouds, which was a kind of heavy
siege that was impossible to break through with one person's strength.

"Once Lu Zhanxing dies, even if I want to rehabilitate your army, reward your soldiers, and
set up a monument, there will immediately be old nobles who will jump out and use all kinds
of strange reasons to remonstrate with death. There are even the most terrible ones … They
will say that Deputy Marshal Lu is infected with the black demon energy, and it is difficult to
guarantee that there are no infected people in the army. They would rather kill the wrong
person than let it go. They will even force me to kill the remaining thirty thousand of your
brothers! "

"Gu Qing, your army is like an old house that has run out of water right now. I will try my best
to snatch whatever I can from it. But Lu Zhanxing is the place where the fire fell. He has
been burned into slag, and can't be grabbed. "

"I'm sorry."

"…" Gu Mang paused for a long time, almost indifferently, "Okay. I understand. We are
treasures, but a fire can turn Jun Shang's treasures into slag. "

He raised his eyes, "Jun Shang, do you know what my army is in my eyes?"

This was really a question that went against the heavens, but Jun Shang didn't refute it. On
the contrary, his eyelashes were trembling, and his eyes were evasive, and even sad.

Gu Mang said, "They are my blood, my eyes, my hands and legs, my family and life."
"No matter how precious a treasure is, it is useless if it is broken, and it will become ashes
after being burned by fire. But my blood relatives are different. Even if they die, even if they
burn away, even if they turn into ashes … they will always have a monument in my heart. I
will remember every single one of their names, every single one of their appearances, until
the day I die too. "

Jun Shang said, "I don't mean that …"

"Then what do you mean?" Gu Mang softly, almost shyly, smiled faintly at him, "Jun Shang,
you say we are your treasures, but treasures aren't living things. We are living people! We
have shed blood for you, shed tears for Chong Hua, served you, worked hard, and even died
… I don't know if you have noticed? "

He chased step by step, so closely, as if the seventy thousand death warriors had turned
into malicious spirits, seized his body, and attached themselves to him.

They were collecting debts from their Jun Shang.

"Marshal Gu …" Jun Shang's face slowly turned gray, but in the end, he still raised his head
and looked into Gu Mang's eyes, "I have always seen it."

"But for one person's reputation, is it worth it to pay the lives of thirty thousand people, the
glory of seventy thousand people, and the future of all the slave cultivators in Chong Hua?"

Gu Mang's shoulders trembled, and his lips trembled. He wanted to refute, but he couldn't
say anything.

He was a talented general, so he naturally knew that what Jun Shang said was right.

Jun Shang's words were heartless, but it was the most correct path with the least sacrifice.
But … but how could he nod, how could he let it go …

"That day in the Throne Room, you knelt in front of me and begged to erect tombstones for
your death warriors and let your remaining troops live. I reprimanded you for your wishful
thinking. But now I am standing in front of you. I can swear to Heaven that I will not let
Deputy Marshal Lu's sacrifice go to waste. I can promise you that everything you asked for
that day, except for Lu Zhanxing's life, the seventy thousand tombstones you want, and the
ownership of your thirty thousand remaining troops, I can give them all to you. "

Jun Shang said, "I can even promise you that I will let you see a fair future where everyone
has a hero regardless of origin."

Gu Mang took a step back and shook his head. The Jun Shang's promise was so heavy that
he almost bent over. After a long while, he murmured hoarsely, "… Lies …"

"I didn't lie."

Gu Mang was almost driven crazy. He suddenly raised his head, and his gaze was like a
sharp sword unsheathed. His eyes were red as he shouted at Jun Shang, "Liar!!!"

He was furious.

In the rolling storm, the blind and clawed beast on the altar was disturbed by the stick and
the honey. It didn't know what to believe. It roared at His Lord who tamed it, and it slammed
into the cage that trapped it.

Mo Xi closed his eyes. His body that bore the pain of Wang Jian's repair was less painful
than a curled up and bleeding loyal heart.

Beast on the altar … Beast on the altar …

In the past, people said that this was Marshal Gu's reputation that spread throughout the
world. But now, Mo Xi only saw a beast that was bloody and skinned, trapped in a cage and
wailing.

The king's beast, the beast of Chonghua, was in so much pain that it wished it were dead for
the suffering of its brothers and sisters. But the people who raised it tore off its skin and
wrapped it with a new layer of leather on its mangled body. They wanted to send it to
another country and let it endure the pain to burn out the last trace of light and warmth.

In the sound of the torrential rain, Jun Shang stood upright, as if there was some kind of
natural power that belonged to the Jun Shang supporting him. It allowed him to not retreat or
hide in front of Gu Mang's strong emotions.

Even though his face was already a little ugly.

But he was still able to endure it.

"Do you think I can feel at ease when I make such a decision?" Jun Shang was silent for a
moment, and finally asked in a low voice, "Do you think I can feel at ease when I frame a
loyal and good person?"

"…"

"Do you think I can feel at ease when I torture my most outstanding general until he is
covered in cuts and bruises and even drive him to another country? Do you think I can feel
at ease when I stand here today, on the golden platform under the thunder and lightning of
the nine heavens and say these words to you personally?! " Towards the end, Jun Shang's
voice became louder and louder. His fingertips were trembling, and the light in his eyes was
also trembling. "Gu Qing … You once said that seventy thousand people died in the battle of
Feng Ming Mountain. You saw seventy thousand wronged souls demanding payment from
you day and night, scolding you, cursing you, spitting on you, asking you why …"

His voice trembled fiercely, and every word that came out from between his teeth was
stained with blood. "Do you think … I can't see these scenes?!"
Gu Mang raised his eyes, and almost felt that it was absurd. "What can Jun Shang see?"

"Can Jun Shang see seventy thousand treasures being broken? Or can you see the mud
puppets with similar facial features being destroyed one by one? "

Crazy, really crazy.

The disrespectful words rushed out of his mouth. His arm was broken, and his heart was
gouged out. Gu Mang actually dared to say anything to the face of the dragon.

"Junshang, you keep saying that you see us as human beings, you keep saying that you see
the brothers that I lost, the subjects that you lost … But you are grieving that your iron army
lost seventy thousand men. You are grieving for a number, a group of heroes, not grieving
for each and every one of them who are still alive!"

When the last word was thrown out, outside the golden platform, there was wind and rain,
and the golden platform was silent.

After a long time, Jun Shang tightly closed his eyes, and then opened them again. His lips
moved, as if he wanted to say something, but then he closed them again … After a while,
there was a lump in his throat, and he softly and sadly said three inexplicable words —

"Xu Xiaomao."

Just these three words. Gu Mang froze.

Gu Mang's fingers that were originally trembling because of anger seemed to be frozen in
ice. He almost didn't move, staring at Jun Shang's face in disbelief, as if he felt that it must
have been his own misconception, that he must have heard wrong, that he heard the lowly
and laughable names of his fellow brothers from the mouth of the Son of Heaven.

But these names came out of the Son of Heaven's mouth one after another, clear, sorrowful,
and solemn.

"Lan Yufei, Jin Cheng, Sun He, Luo Chuan …" One name after another was said by Jun
Shang. He didn't say a single one, but Gu Mang could see the voice and smile of those
brothers when they were alive.

The man who loved to drink and burn knives.

The uncle with a large mole on the bridge of his nose.

The little girl who always lost when she gambled, and never changed even after repeated
warnings.

And the little brat who was fifteen or sixteen years old and with a face full of youthfulness,
boldly squeezed into the army.
Gu Mang bent his body in the midst of these soul-like whispers. He buried his face in his
palms, and his fingers in his hair. He choked out, "Don't say anymore …"

"Qin Fei, Zhao Sheng, Wei Ping …"

Qin Fei's hearty laughter seemed to have passed through life and death and returned to his
ears.

Zhao Sheng once ran to his tent at night and gave him a pot of sweet wine that he had
brought from the town. He held it in his arms, and it was still warm.

Wei Ping was already thirty years old, but he still looked young. When he smiled, two sweet
canine teeth could be seen. When he asked to stay behind at Feng Ming Mountain to bring
up the rear, he grinned arrogantly and domineeringly. But that was the last time Gu Mang
and this guy parted.

These names, who would remember … who would remember …?!!

Gu Shuai …

Gu Shuai …

Born as a hero, even in death as a ghost …

No, no, these are all empty words. I only hope that you can come back safely from every
battle. No one would want their brothers to die in battle.

"Don't say anymore …" Gu Mang hugged his head in pain. He bent over and knelt down. He
almost broke down and wailed, crying like a trapped beast, "Don't say anymore! Don't say
anymore!! "

"I remember them too."

"…"

Jun Shang stopped chanting. He walked to Gu Mang's side and looked at the man who
buried himself in the dust and curled up in the sand in front of him. He said softly again, "Gu
Mang, I remember them too."

When he said this, he didn't even call himself 'Gu'.

"I'm sorry, I didn't spend time with them day and night like you did. I can remember their age,
appearance, hobbies … everything. But from the moment I received the military slip of death
at Feng Ming Mountain, I've been remembering their names. "

Gu Mang's cold forehead was pressed against the ground in a wretched state. Large tears
rolled down his cheeks as he sobbed and howled in grief … …
He had really broken down.

He was covered in wounds and endured silently. It wasn't easy for him to suppress the pain
and lick the blood. He was barely able to appear in front of others as if nothing had
happened. However, Jun Shang tore open the flesh that he had just condensed. Fresh red
blood and flesh scrambled to be the first to flip out. It was extremely painful, extremely
painful … so painful that he was about to die!

"I thought at that time." Jun Shang said, "Even if I can't erect a proper monument for them, I
still want to bury these names in my heart … Marshal Gu, every day and every night, I will
remember them in my heart. I'm sorry, Gu has such a difficult thing to do, such a difficult
thing to do … "

He held Gu Mang's arm and supported Gu Mang, allowing Gu Mang to slowly raise his
head.

Jun Shang's eyes were also wet.

"But please believe Gu. In Gu's life, Gu has never and will never see you as lowly servants."

It was clearly such a simple and ordinary sentence. There were no praises, no praise. But
Gu Mang burst into tears. He knelt, staggered, and broke free from Jun Shang's hand. He
came to the edge of the golden platform and looked at the majestic green mountain and the
vast sky. His sorrowful sobs seemed to be dug out from his throat, stained with dripping
blood.

The torrential rain instantly swallowed his cries, and the country was a scene of wind and
rain. Gu Mang seemed to be exhausted. He leaned his head against the railing, his
shoulders trembling, the ends of his eyes red and the tip of his nose red. He couldn't say
anything.

After a long time, Jun Shang slowly walked to his side. His lips moved slightly, and he said in
a low voice, "Gu Qing, do you believe me now? Gu's words are sincere, I didn't lie to you. "

"Gu can even swear to the heavens." He raised two fingers to his forehead, an act of
swearing to the Chong Hua.

On the golden platform where lightning flashed for nearly nine days, the new Chong Hua
monarch made a promise to the Chong Hua ministers.

"If Marshal Gu agrees to Gu's request today, Gu will definitely fulfill three important matters
as promised. First, Marshal Gu's thirty thousand remaining troops, Gu will properly take care
of them. Second, the Chong Hua slaves can cultivate immortal methods, there will be no
changes. Third, the seventy thousand souls sacrificed in Feng Ming Mountain, Gu will bury
them on the Mountain of War Souls with national etiquette, and inscribe them on a
monument. If I were to go back on any of the three promises mentioned above, I would have
no children to show filial piety for the rest of my life, and I would die without a proper burial.
The throne of Cathay would be destroyed by my own hands, and I would be a sinner for the
rest of my life. "He paused for a moment, and then spat out the last few words.

"In life and in death, there will never be a day of peace."

The author has something to say:

Jun Shang: I saw that yesterday in the comment section, there were sisters who were
moved by me!

Gu Mang: Why don't you say that yesterday in the comment section, there were sisters who
spurned you even more. Why don't you learn from the Murong Lian? Look at him, as long as
he's coquettish, there's no hatred.

Ah Lian: Online rental of Pin Ru's clothes, godly equipment for DPS. After wearing it, your
violent output will never OT. Jun Shang, this is your best choice.

Chapter 120

Gu Mang was trembling too much. He couldn't help but tremble. He had too little. He was
clearly a famous general, but he was like a child beggar, shamelessly asking for benefits
from the nobles, asking for recognition. Now, Jun Shang had thrown all the things that he
had begged for onto him, promising him all of them. How could he continue to straighten his
spine?

Being arrogant was Mo Xi's Murong Lian's privilege, it was never his.

Perhaps Jun Shang understood the logic, so he wasn't in a hurry. He stood in place with his
hands behind his back, waiting for Gu Mang to slowly calm down, waiting for Gu Mang to
slowly yield, slowly walk towards a dead end.

The beast waiting for the altar had no choice but to put on the veil himself.

Sure enough, after a long time, Gu Mang raised his head, his dark and moist eyes looking at
Jun Shang in front of him.

He had already calmed down, but the light in his eyes had turned into embers, his heart was
like dead ashes.

"I'll have to trouble Jun Shang …"

Finally, he said softly, "Promise me one thing."

"Speak."
"Zhanxing … he shouldn't be kept in the dark. I want to go to the Yin Prison personally and
tell him the truth."

Jun Shang was silent for a while, then he closed his eyes and sighed, "Gu Qing, why do you
have to —"

"Because I feel guilty."

"… But he doesn't know the truth. This is the best choice, whether it's for you, for me, or for
Chong Hua."

"No, he has to know. His sacrifice is already big enough. I beg you, at least this time … just
think about him. " Gu Mang painfully closed his eyes, tears seeped out from his thick
eyelashes and dripped down, "He has already been wronged. I can't save him … I can't
save him. But I can at least let him … "

The last few words, every word was so cruel that it was like burning red iron burning in the
heart.

"I can at least let him know that he has never done anything wrong."

"I can at least let him … not die with injustice …"

After this sentence, the voice weakened, and the figure gradually faded.

The scene before his eyes slowly darkened. Before the darkness swallowed up the entire
golden platform, Mo Mie saw Gu Mang slowly kowtow to Jun Shang.

It wasn't like submission, but a kind of exhaustion.

His vision darkened.

At the same time, a sharp pain exploded in Mo Xi's limbs and bones! The Jade Slip of
History began to draw power from his flesh and blood again. However, Mo Mie felt that it
was not only spiritual power that was being drained from his body. His soul seemed to have
been pulled out of his body and crushed into fine powder.

But Mo Xi didn't feel any pain.

The conversation on the golden stage eight years ago still echoed in his ears, and Gu
Mang's desperate expression still swayed in front of his eyes.

A night rain, a scheme, and a sacrifice.

He had deceived the world for eight years —

"Gu Qing, I need someone. He has to be loyal enough, brave enough, and smart enough. I
need someone like this to infiltrate Liao country, to pass on information for me, to become
the poison that will be poured into the bellies of Liao country and the old nobles. "

"Are you willing to be Chong Hua's right-hand man, to bear the burden silently?"

Are you willing … from now on, in the whole world, only one person knows the truth? The
people you protect spurn you, all your old subordinates misunderstand you, your lifelong
friend is your enemy.

You will dig out a blazing heart and offer up a lifetime of hot blood, and everyone will only
remember your betrayal and the stain on your name.

Gu Qing, Gu Shuai, Gu Mang.

Are you willing?

The voice seemed to come from the depths of the clouds, like the sound of heaven's voice
that pierced the heart, like a sharp awl that pierced the heart.

The world spun in front of his eyes, and all the colors in the scene collapsed like snowflakes
and then gathered together. Mo Que continued to fall in the shaking fragments, as if he was
falling into a bottomless abyss. His eyes were wide open, until some kind of burning tears fell
from the corners of his eyes, he suddenly realized that he was crying.

His body seemed to no longer be his, and his soul seemed to have been split into two,
fighting fiercely in the collapsing scene. All the conversations he had with Gu Mang in the
past came back to his mind at this moment, crushing him into ashes.

Gu Mang said, "They are my blood, my eyes, my hands and legs. They are my family, my
life."

And he once angrily rebuked Gu Mang, "When you killed countless brothers with your hands
full of blood, Gu Mang, have you ever regretted it even a little?!"

Gu Mang said, "How much did I have to be forced to betray the absurd country that killed
countless of my brothers and spread the flames of war throughout Jiuzhou?!"

And he once said, "If you want to betray the country, there is more than one place, but you
chose Liao country. You want revenge, for your ambition, for your comrades, for your way
out. You don't care about other people's blood. "

Gu Mang said, "They will always have a stele in my heart. I will remember every single one
of their names, every single one of their faces, until the day I die too. They will never become
scum. "
But he once slapped Gu Mang's cheek. One word penetrated Gu Mang's heart.

He said that he …

Before he thought of that word, Mo Xi couldn't help but tremble. He was frightened by his
words at that time. His intention was vicious.

But he said that he was … dirty.

After Gu Mang lost his memory, he instinctively wanted to wear the Chong Hua's heroic
ribbon. He instinctively longed for the day when he could clear his name, and once again
stand in front of the generals and soldiers of the three armies, looking at his armor shining in
the sun. This was probably the only comfort Gu Mang had during the years of undercover
work.

All he had was this illusory dream, his infatuated imagination.

But he thought that he was dirty.

"I should have it too … I should have it too …" The blue-eyed Gu Mang, who had lost his
consciousness, fought for his ribbon. That stubborn and sorrowful voice seemed to be
washed back to his ears through the years.

At that time, the slap he gave Gu Mang's face was like a slap to his own face. It was burning
and stinging.

How do you deserve it?

… How do you deserve it?!!!

Mo Xi was surprised that he didn't burst into tears at this moment. He could still hold it in. He
didn't even know if he was numb from the pain, or if he had really tempered his heart into
stone in the years of despair.

Who knew the meaning of the Golden Platform?

His limbs and bones felt like they were about to be torn apart. Wang Jian gnawed at his soul,
and there seemed to be a voice in the depths of his head, pestering him and asking him
questions.

Do you want to continue watching? Mo Xi, Lord Xi He. What is your heart made of? Why can
you still face this bloody past and the truth?

Every word was like a sharp knife cutting open his chest. But his body didn't seem to be his
anymore. Blood flowed all over his chest, but he didn't feel anything.
He opened his eyes wide in a daze, like a walking corpse. Pain? Death? Collapse of the
spiritual nucleus? These were no longer important. He only murmured. Blame me, it doesn't
matter if I'm iron or stone or ice.

Let me continue watching.

I want to know everything. The truth that was hidden, swallowed up, and whitewashed.

Why did you hide it from me … Why … before embarking on this path … even I was
excluded … I didn't know anything …

Why?!! Why …

Wang Jian said gloomily, "Since your heart is like this, give me your flesh and blood — I'll
forgive you —"

His chest suddenly throbbed with pain, as if there was an invisible claw full of barbs reaching
in and grabbing his heart. The spiritual current of the spiritual nucleus burst and began to
dissipate. Jiang Yexue said that if he forced himself to read Wang Jian who hadn't fully
recovered, it would consume the spiritual power of Tianyuan and cause him to suffer the
pain of having his bones and tendons removed. But at this moment, Mo Xi felt that the pain
of having his bones and tendons removed was nothing more than this … It couldn't cover up
the pain of the truth.

Just like this, countless years of the past scattered and gathered in front of him like clouds.

The Golden Platform disappeared.

What reappeared in front of him was the cold and dark prison.

This was the prison that he saw in the Time Mirror, the prison that Lu Zhanxing had stayed
in.

Wang Jian brought him back to the cold hell where he couldn't see the sky above and the
ground below. As the scene in front of him became clear, Mo Xi's throat was filled with a
strong smell of blood.

He endured the dizziness in front of him and looked up to see the truth that had resurfaced
— In the dark prison eight years ago, there was a weak lamp. The lamp was spitting out fire
listlessly, as if it would run out of oil at any moment.

Lu Zhanxing sat on the narrow and cold stone bed. At this time, he hadn't seen Gu Mang
yet, so he looked like a completely different person from the calm and clear Deputy General
Lu in the Time Mirror.

He leaned against the wall dejectedly, his face buried in the deep shadow, a few strands of
messy forehead hair hanging in front of his eyes. He exuded a dejected and dispirited aura
from head to toe. At this time, he was an out-and-out, a real prisoner.
The door of the prison opened with a creak.

The jailer said, "Surnamed Lu, the Judge sent by the Emperor is here! You can complain
about any grievances you have, you can ask for any requests you have, but remember to be
honest! Don't go crazy! "

After saying that, he put on a flattering smile and said to the man standing outside the door,
"Officer, please."

"You can leave."

The "Judge" wearing a mask walked into the cell, activated a spell, and raised his hand to
close the door. In the cramped cell, except for Mo Xi, who couldn't be seen by others, there
was no one else who could hear their conversation.

Lu Zhanxing didn't feel any excitement because of the arrival of this "Judge" who could
complain about grievances. Probably because there were many people like this who came
these days, but none of them brought him hope. So he didn't even raise his face. His strong
arms were on his knees, and he just repeated the request that he might have repeated
thousands of times. He said dryly, "I want to see Gu Mang."

"…"

"Nothing else. I don't have any grievances, and I don't have any other requests. " Lu
Zhanxing murmured lifelessly, as if all his soul had been sucked out, leaving only this trace
of obsession, "I want to apologize to him in person. Then you can kill me … You can kill me,
you can kill me, you can do anything. I won't complain about grievances. "

The "Judge" didn't say anything, but suddenly knelt down and kowtowed three times in front
of Lu Zhanxing's dirty bed.

Lu Zhanxing finally had some reaction. He was a little startled, "… What do you mean?"

"Before the battle at Fengming Mountain, I played dice with you. Before ten rounds, I had to
leave. At that time, we agreed to continue after winning the battle. "The other party said and
took out two wooden dice from his Qiankun bag. "We couldn't win the battle. But I brought
the dice. "

The two wooden dice had a red lotus mark on the sides of the six dots.

Lu Zhanxing was stunned, as if he was struck by lightning. He suddenly jumped down from
the bed and almost grabbed the "Judge" by the collar. He didn't finish his words and didn't
take off his mask. But the two brothers who grew up together had this kind of familiarity. Lu
Zhanxing looked at the black eyes behind the mask — he had never seen anyone's eyes as
bright and spirited as his good brother's, his Mang 'er.
The eight feet tall man suddenly choked. He looked at Gu Mang's eyes and said, "Mang 'er!!
It's you?! "

The "Judge" raised his hand and took off the mask on his face.

In the dim light, Gu Mang's tear-stained face was revealed. The last time the two brothers
met, one was an awe-inspiring general, the other was a high-spirited commander. But now, it
was just a blink of an eye.

One was demoted to a commoner, the other was already a criminal.

"It's me." Gu Mang's voice was very hoarse. He said with red eyes, "… I'm sorry, after so
long … I came to see you …"

The two brothers reunited after a long time and couldn't help but be emotional. They hugged
each other and cried. After a while, Lu Zhanxing wiped the tears on his face and held Gu
Mang's hand tightly.

He clearly had more things to ask, such as how you came, why you came, how are you now
… But Lu Zhanxing looked at his brother's face and the first sentence he asked hoarsely
was —

"Mang 'er, the battle at Fengming Mountain … You, you still blame me?"

Gu Mang choked with sobs, "Zhanxing …"

Lu Zhanxing was extremely regretful. He had held these words in his heart for so long that it
had already become a disaster. He couldn't help but murmur, "I was impulsive. I don't know
why … I seemed to be possessed. I suddenly felt that it was not worth it to sacrifice my life
for the country. I suddenly felt that everything we did was not worth it … But … But … I didn't
think so … I just occasionally had such thoughts, but I really didn't think so!"

"I let down the seventy thousand brothers of Fengming Mountain … I don't know what
happened to me at that time. Mang 'er, I let down your trust, I let down the brothers' trust …"

Every sentence pierced through people's hearts.

Lu Zhanxing's expression was so remorseful. His eyes were red and his tear-stained face
was like a sharp needle full of barbs that pierced into Mo Xi's flesh.

The Lu Zhanxing in front of him who was full of regret because of his big mistake did not look
like the sloppy man in the Time Mirror at all? At that time, the Lu Zhanxing he saw in the
Time Mirror was clearly crazy to the extreme.

"I ruined his life, but it was better than watching him ruin his own life and the lives of more
people."

"Jun Shang stripped his power … Well done!!"

No …

No, no, no, wrong, it was all wrong.

The truth was not like this.

Mo Xi looked at Lu Zhanxing who was kneeling in front of Gu Mang with regret, kneeling in
front of Gu Mang in pain. His ears were buzzing … Wrong … It was all wrong!!

He heard Lu Zhanxing constantly apologizing to Gu Mang. He heard Lu Zhanxing saying to

Gu Mang, "Mang 'er, I'm sorry."

Mo Xi only felt a chill all over his body. Now that he thought about it, the Lu Zhanxing in the
Time Mirror at that time clearly knew that his death could save the lives of the remaining
thirty thousand soldiers, so he wanted to take all the blame on himself. He was obviously not
a self-righteous lunatic who castrated his brother's dreams, but he would rather keep the
secret in front of Mo Xi, and not let the world know that he was a hero who cast his bones,
and a loyal person who was wronged.

In order to protect Gu Mang, to protect the remaining soldiers, Jun Shang gave him the
mask of a guilty official, a mask of a boorish man, and he endured it and wore it to death!

… It turned out that Lu Zhanxing had never let Gu Mang down. He was Gu Mang's close
friend, and Gu Mang's deputy commander. They were all martyrs, and they were the same
kind of people.

Gu Mang finally managed to calm Lu Zhanxing's emotions a little. He helped Lu Zhanxing up

and let him sit on the edge of the bed. He choked with sobs to this regretful man, "Zhanxing
… You have never let us down. From the beginning to the end, you have always been our
brother. "

This sentence made Lu Zhanxing, who had just calmed down a little, collapse again. Lu
Zhanxing buried his face in his palms and rubbed it. He murmured, "No … I killed the Rouli
envoy. I didn't control myself at that time, and I was blinded by my selfishness."

Gu Mang held his hand tightly, and his eyes were very red, "It's not like that."

"…"

His words were like thunder piercing through the sky, piercing through the heavy clouds.

"Listen to me, it's not your selfishness that has blinded you. It's the exquisite chess game in
your body. "

Chapter 121
 Lu Zhanxing was like a caged beast. His emotions were too agitated. Gu Mang spent a
long time explaining the whole story to him.

As a bystander, Mo Xi found it hard to describe Lu Zhanxing's expression after hearing the

truth.

In fact, from the moment Gu Mang began to talk about the "Zhenlong White Seed", Lu
Zhanxing's expression had been changing. From astonishment to confusion, from confusion
to ecstasy, from ecstasy to anger, from anger to sadness, in between, he collapsed
countless times.

When everything was finished, Lu Zhanxing suddenly collapsed on the cold stone bed. His
eyes were wide open as he stared at the low ceiling of the Yin Prison.

After a long time, he murmured as if in a dream, "I … did not disappoint you …"

Gu Mang's eyes were soft and moist. His voice was hoarse as he whispered, "You never
did."

"I did not disappoint you … I did not disappoint you … haha … hahahaha!" The veins on Lu
Zhanxing's forehead bulged. His emotions were so full that his cheeks were red. He
suddenly laughed, but as he laughed, he began to cry. He probably felt embarrassed and
raised his hand to cover his eyelashes, but the clear tears still leaked out from under the
cover of his arm and slid down into the depths of his hair.

He sobbed and said, "I didn't let you down …"

Gu Mang sat down on the edge of his narrow stone bed and turned to look at Lu Zhanxing.
Of course, he could not see Lu Zhanxing's eyes. The man was still covering them with his
strong arm.

Gu Mang was quiet for a moment. Suddenly, he asked in a low voice, "Zhanxing, can you
see them often?"

It was a sentence that did not have any head or tail, but Lu Zhanxing understood.

Mo Xi also understood.

Can you see them often? They saw seventy thousand people swimming across the River
Styx and coming to your side. Those brothers who had fought by your side, drank with you
before countless battles on the battlefield, and made vows with you, came to your side. You
were surrounded by seventy thousand dead people, and they murmured to you day and
night without stopping. Gradually, you can't see the world in front of you. You unknowingly
live with the dead.
You have become a living tombstone, and your heart is engraved with the names of the
deceased.

Do you see them often too?

Lu Zhanxing's dry lips moved. For the first time, he didn't make any sound.

On the second occasion, he said

"Always."

"…"

"I can see them all the time."

After a long silence, Gu Mang said, "Me too."

The candlelight in the dark prison silently shed a string of candle tears.

Gu Mang said, "Zhan Xing, after the battle at Phoenix Cry Mountain, the two of us have
become living dead. Do you resent me? "

Lu Zhanxing slowly moved his arm down, revealing half of his moist black eyes. "What?"

"I tricked you … I tricked you into following me on this path. I promised you a future without
any proof. You followed me, but you didn't have many good days. Instead, you became
sinners and boorish men. " Gu Mang looked down at his hands. "I've been thinking about
what kind of person I am."

His long and thick eyelashes fluttered gently, casting a soft shadow on the bridge of his
nose.

Gu Mang said softly, "I know that Chong Hua has a lot of comments about me, praising me,
belittling me, slandering me, praising me … I didn't care before because I felt that I had
always done the right thing. I, Gu Mang, can live with my conscience."

"But after the battle at Phoenix Cry Mountain, I have no explanation for my conscience. I
have always said that I would change the way Chong Hua and even the Nine Regions view
slaves. I have always said to all the people who followed me that I would take them home
and give them a much better future than now. But it turned out that as long as I lost a battle,
I would be beaten back to my original form like a clown. As the commander-in-chief of an
army, I can't even ask for the most basic fairness for my brothers. "

His ears seemed to resound with the previous indifferent voice:

High merit shakes the master! The higher that cheap slave climbed, the more miserable he
fell!

He was the next Hua Po An!

No, how could he be worthy of being compared with Hua Po An? At the very least, Hua Po
An had the ability to create a nation, and at the very least, he could give his brothers rewards
and benefits. He, Gu Mang, was just a dog rolling in the mud. Even if he had the heart, he
didn't have the ability! He was a liar! He deceived a group of fools to die with him. What
could those who followed him get? Dreams?

What a beast on the altar, hahahaha …

The mocking laughter circled around like a vulture.

Gu Mang slowly closed his eyes.

When he opened them again, he looked at his calloused hands and said, "Now I finally
understand. It turns out that I'm just a gravedigger. Half of my life, I buried all my brothers in
the pit. "

"…"

Lu Zhanxing didn't say anything. He turned his head.

He looked at Gu Mang for a while and said, "Jun Shang won't reverse the verdict for me,
right?"

Without waiting for Gu Mang to answer, he said, "I think I know. The old gentry, the Black
Demon Art … our new Jun Shang is still too immature. If it were anyone else in my position,
he wouldn't be able to keep it. "

Gu Mang lowered his head and said, "… Zhanxing, I'm sorry. Other than telling you the truth,
I didn't do anything. "

Lu Zhanxing stared at the zenith in a daze for a while.

The tears at the corners of his eyes had dried. After a long time, he said, "It's fine. I don't
blame him, and I don't blame you. "

After removing the shackles of the 'guilty official', Lu Zhanxing's entire body relaxed. Even
though people would have complicated feelings when faced with the judgment of their own
death, for Lu Zhanxing, he didn't have much unhappiness at this time.

"I'm the unlucky one, to have become the person who fell for the precious chess piece." Lu
Zhanxing took the two wooden dice that Gu Mang had brought him and rubbed them slowly.
"Do you still remember when we played dice when we were young? I always lost to you and
had no choice but to let you eat all the pastries. My luck has always been bad, and this has
nothing to do with anyone. "

As he spoke, he casually threw the dice. The two wooden dice rolled and finally opened on
two 'ones'.

Lu Zhanxing said, "You see, I'm right."

Gu Mang suddenly lowered his head, his shoulders trembling slightly. After a while, he said,
"I heard a long time ago that there's a gambling den in Chong Hua, Gui Jian Chou. That
person always likes to appear with a bronze mask. He always wins every bet, and has never
lost at the gambling table."

"…"

"That person is you, isn't it?"

Lu Zhanxing didn't say a word, he was a little stiff.

"I want to roll a few dots, and it's a few dots. You're not unlucky. "Gu Mang said hoarsely,"
It's you who always let me win and wanted to share the pastries with me. "

Lu Zhanxing looked at Gu Mang in front of him, and after a while, he sighed softly.

Of course, he wanted to protect this little guy. This was simply destined from the first time
they met.

At that time, he had just been bought back to Wangshu House. He saw that the four year old
Gu Mang was bullied by the Murong Lian. He was forced to paint his face with oil paint, and
he stood still with a bowl full of water on his head.

The young master of the Murong Family laughed wantonly and said to him, "If the water in
the bowl spills out after standing for two hours, all the slaves in the house won't have any
food to eat today."

Lu Zhanxing's stomach wailed. He thought that he was really unlucky. Such a small kid, how
could he hold on for so long? It seemed that he would starve on the first day of entering the
house.

But he didn't expect that when the dinner was served, the chef still gave each of them two
big white steamed buns. At this time, Lu Zhanxing heard that the little kid actually had
enough strength to stand still for two hours. This result made the Murong Lian very unhappy.
In the end, the other slaves were not implicated, but Gu Mang's dinner was still deducted for
no reason.

Lu Zhanxing heard it, ate a steamed bun, and took another steamed bun to find his little
friend. He rummaged through the big Wangshu House, and finally found Gu Mang squatting
by the grass in the back garden.
"Hey."

He patted Gu Mang's shoulder. What turned around was a small face with oil paint. His
mouth was moving silently, and his lips were stained with dirt.

Lu Zhanxing couldn't see his facial features, but he could see a pair of dark eyes that were
as bright as the stars in the night sky.

Lu Zhanxing was surprised, "You, why are you eating dirt …"

Gu Mang felt wronged. The four-year-old little guy's crisp voice sounded like he was about to
cry, "Brother, I'm hungry."

Lu Zhanxing looked at the pair of helpless eyes like a cub, and his heart suddenly melted.
He hurriedly took out the steamed bun and whispered, "This is for you, don't cry. Aiyo …
Brother will protect you, you little pitiful look. "

At this moment, Lu Zhanxing looked at Gu Mang in front of him. It turned out that after
removing the armor and glory, Gu Mang was still as helpless as the little guy who silently ate
dirt with his head down. He had nothing.

They struggled for nearly half of their lives, but in fact, they didn't get anything.

Lu Zhanxing's dirty face gradually showed a trace of helplessness and gentleness. He raised
his hand and touched Gu Mang's face with his dirty hand. His fingertips wiped the corners of
Gu Mang's wet eyes.

"Mang 'er, don't cry."

"…"

Lu Zhanxing's mouth curled up into a faint smile, "Brother will protect you, you little pitiful
look."

Gu Mang suddenly closed his eyes. His eyebrows were full of sadness, and his Adam's
apple moved bitterly.

Lu Zhanxing said, "This is the last time. Brother will protect you. In the future, whether you
advance or retreat, whether you continue to move forward or return to your hometown, it's all
up to you. "

"Mang 'er, I'm very happy that you can tell me the truth. Although it seems that nothing can
be changed, at least I know that I didn't betray my 70,000 comrades, and I didn't betray you.
The stone in my heart has finally been lifted. "

"You can go on. Your Brother Lu will be happy for you no matter what choice you make." As
he said, he pulled Gu Mang, who was biting his lower lip and trying to hold back his tears,
over to him. His forehead touched Gu Mang's forehead, and his hand patted hard on Gu
Mang's shoulder, "Who asked you to be my brother. Although we have never sworn
brothers. "

Gu Mang fiercely wiped the tears on his face and raised his black eyes, "Bye."

"…"

Before Lu Zhanxing could react, he put on his mask and walked out of the cell. After a while,
he brought two pots of Pear Blossom White from the prison.

Gu Mang held back his tears and said solemnly, "Lu Zhanxing, after we part today, you and I
can only meet again during the Autumn Execution. I was born without a family, without a
father, without anyone to rely on, so I don't dare to be reckless, I don't dare to indulge, I don't
dare to go overboard, I always endure in front of others, and rarely have true feelings. Only
… only in front of Brother Lu, can I understand the feeling of having a family, having a big
brother, this is what it feels like. "

As he said this, Lu Zhanxing's eyes also turned red. The two of them took care of each other
since they were young, and the scene of them supporting each other flashed through his
mind.

Gu Mang said, "These twenty years, thank you for taking care of me, Brother."

Lu Zhanxing suddenly raised his head. He originally thought that he would be executed in a
few months, so he didn't want to have any deeper connection with other people. But when
he heard Gu Mang's words, every word was sincere, every word was weeping blood, he
couldn't help but feel a surge of emotion, and his blood surged.

He held back his tears and took the Pear Blossom White from Gu Mang's hand, and said, "I,
Lu Zhanxing, have been as insignificant as duckweed in this world. I never thought that I
could really have a brother and family in this world, and even more never thought that with
my tainted name, my fate is nearing, I can still receive the favor of the heavens and have a
relationship with you. I didn't care, didn't believe, and disdained these etiquette, but today …
today, I, Lu Zhanxing, also feel very happy! Good! So be it! "

"Even if I'm a slave, even if I'm nearing the end of my life, even if the road ahead is vast and
unknown. I also want to have fun today! The two of us don't ask to be born on the same day,
month, and year. It's hard to ask to die on the same day, month, and year.

The two of them immediately raised their heads and drank, bowed to each other, and then
held hands and laughed, but there were tears in their eyes.

Gu Mang said, "Big Brother."

Lu Zhanxing laughed and said, "From now on, the two of us are no longer alone. When I
walk to the netherworld, I also know that I have a real brother."
In that sorrowful and heroic, desperate and radiant laughter, the situation in the Yin Prison
also began to blur, becoming more and more distant, and the figures of the two brothers
gradually became hazy.

Lu Zhanxing …

Gu Mang …

Brother.

It turned out that Gu Mang had once gone to the Yin Prison to see Lu Zhanxing, and the two
of them had become sworn brothers. Therefore, Lu Zhanxing's various reactions in the Time
Mirror were not sincere.

Lu Zhanxing was never a traitor who abandoned Gu Mang's dream and abandoned seventy
thousand comrades. His sincerity … his sincerity was clearly …

"Big Brother will protect you well. In the future, whether you advance or retreat, whether you
continue to move forward, or whether you retire and return to your hometown, it's all up to
you."

"You can go on, any choice you make, your Big Brother Lu will be happy for you."

"Who asked you to be my brother?"

It turned out that the Autumn Day Slash, when the blade fell, separated by yin and yang, did
not only take away Gu Mang's last comrade. When the blade fell, it also took away Gu
Mang's only relative.

He had just bowed to her, had just owned her, and only had time to call her a few times.

The only thing he had in the world.

Big Brother.

The author has something to say:

Tomorrow, I'll be rushing out of town to attend my relative's wedding. Tonight, I'll go save up
my manuscript first. Because tomorrow and the day after, I won't be able to touch the
computer. I'll have to burn my manuscript again … Facepalm … After I save up my
manuscript, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, I plan to be a
piece of trash for three days … I won't do anything but eat … I'm so happy being a piece of
trash. If you don't need my help with the wedding decorations tomorrow night, I can reply to
the post bird! Mwah!!
PS: Update as usual, I still have a stockpile of manuscripts to burn for the time being …
 Chapter 122

The pain was like a crack in the ground, exploding from his heart and spreading to his
whole body.

In Wang Jian's History, Mo Xi knelt on one knee and tried his best to support himself, but he
suddenly coughed up blood.

The Yin Prison in front of him was already damaged, leaving only a blurry light and shadow.
Or perhaps it was not the light and shadow that was blurred, but his vision. Wang Jian was
constantly seizing his spiritual energy and tearing his flesh and blood. The pain of his soul
and the suffering of his body were like a torrent of seawater pouring into his lungs.

Wang Jian's cold voice sounded again, hovering and echoing in his ears.

"The scroll is damaged, and the page is greatly damaged. If you insist on reading it, you will
be seriously injured …"

Seriously injured …

What was seriously injured? What kind of serious injury would be more painful than the
truth?

He was obviously a loyal official with a mission, but he had to be buried deep in the dirty
quagmire and couldn't get out.

He obviously knew the whole truth, but he had to swallow it with broken teeth and blood.

He obviously wanted to warm the fire of the world, but he had to step on it step by step,
extinguish it, and crush it into ashes.

He had just acknowledged an elder brother …

Mo Xi coughed up blood, suppressing the broken sobs in his throat. His eyelashes trembled,
and tears came out of his eyes and rolled down his cheeks — he almost collapsed. At that
time, Gu Mang … what was his mood?

He had just acknowledged an elder brother, but in this life, he had only called him elder
brother once, and he had to send him to the gallows. He knew that his elder brother was
innocent and wronged, but he couldn't redress it and couldn't reveal the truth.

When Gu Mang smiled and kowtowed to Lu Zhanxing, what was his feeling …

In this world, what kind of serious injury could be more painful than the sorrow of being a
spy?
What he knew could not be said, what he loved could not be said.

His hands … were stained with the blood of his comrade.

Seeing the tigers and wolves around him wreaking havoc on the land he was guarding, he
still had to laugh and say it was very satisfying!

Hearing the cries of the people of his motherland, the cries of the babies, and the roars of
the soldiers, he still had to wear an indestructible mask. He couldn't shed a single tear, he
couldn't show any mercy, he couldn't show any hesitation or sadness.

What kind of mood would that be …

His Gu Mang, his Senior Martial Brother Gu, the Chong Hua's Gu Shuai, was clearly a
person who would work hard to hold the Book of War and memorize every nameless soldier.

He used to be so gentle, so kind, so smiley, so precious and respected every life.

In the past, he couldn't even bear to hurt a flower on the battlefield, but he wanted to use the
knife in his hand to personally stab into the flesh and blood of the living. Wasn't he gouging
out his own heart?!

Mo Que coughed up blood as he slowly staggered forward. His surroundings were already
filled with chaotic darkness. Only a cluster of dim light shone at the far end of the horizon.

He knew that it was the next memory that Wang Jian would carry.

He walked forward.

With each step, it was like an invisible hand was tearing at his lungs and the filth, crazily
grabbing blood and zhenqi from his body. His spiritual power had already been swallowed
up by Wang Jian, and there wasn't much left. But that light source was still so far away from
him.

It was as far away as the eight-year Gu Mang, carrying a small tattered cloth bag with his
adopted brother's head in it. In the dusk, under the sorrowful falling of the old beggar's lotus
flowers, he sang and walked away.

"Today's gold is scattered, who will regain it? Friends are separated from the pack, hunting
dogs are cooked. Eating no porridge during the day and sleeping no sleep at night, I end up
singing lotus flowers on the streets. Who can endure the two halves of a lifetime? Don't
blame your parents, don't blame the heavens. If I had known earlier that I would encounter
such a bumpy road, I would have regretted the demons that day. Now that there is nothing I
can do, I try to persuade others to give up on me! "

So … that figure wasn't the figure of a traitor.

It was the farewell of a hero.

Gu Mang stood on the Chong Hua Bridge and turned his head to look at the imperial
capital's city gate. He murmured. He knew that he was going to fight a battle that no one
would support. He was going to fight a bloody battle.

He knew that he was going to hell.

He said softly, "Let's go."

Then he carefully took the only thing his homeland could give him — the cold flatbread that
the old beggar had given him. He lowered his head and walked towards his 70,000 dead
brothers.

Gu Mang … Gu Mang …

Can you stop walking … Why can't I catch up to you …

Mo Xi walked step by step towards the light source, tears rolling down his face. It was like
there were countless reflections dancing in the darkness around him, mocking him, cursing
him, and stabbing the viciousness of the past into his bones and blood.

"Traitor!"

"Do you know how dirty you are …"

"What you want is revenge! For the sake of your ambition, for the sake of your comrades, for
the sake of your future, you don't care about the blood of others! "

It's not …

It's not.

Don't scold him, don't scold him, he's innocent …!!!

Mo Xi was almost driven crazy by the crazy reflections in the darkness. He couldn't even feel
the pain of Wang Jian's heart being torn apart. He just wanted to go back to the river of time
and tell his past self that it wasn't true. The truth wasn't like this.

Gu Mang … he never thought about revenge. He never had any ambition.

He just wanted to protect the 70,000 tombstones and the last dignity of being born with his
brothers.

He just wanted to see the mountains and rivers bloom again after the Chong Hua melts, and
the peach blossoms bloom again. He just wanted … he just wanted to see the just and
peaceful world that Jun Shang had promised him on the golden platform. He wanted to see it
take root and sprout on their bodies that had already been trampled into dust. He wanted to
see the new replace the old, the beauty replace the blood, the right replace the wrong, and
joy replace sorrow.

He just wanted to see heroes come from different backgrounds. He wanted to see a pot of
wine placed in front of the martyrs' tombstones and peace.

He didn't have the slightest bit of hatred …

He just wanted to bring his brothers back home.

Mochime staggered towards the light, step by step. It was as if with every step he took, he
could get a little closer to the Gu Shuai from eight years ago.

It was too painful …

The spiritual energy flow was drained, but he didn't stop. Wang Jian went to absorb the
energy in his spiritual nucleus, as if he wanted to split his heart into pieces. But he didn't feel
this heart-breaking pain. He wanted to …

Just this thought made his tears fall like rain.

He wanted to know if this was how Gu Mang felt when his spiritual nucleus was destroyed.

His little martial brother, who was actually very afraid of pain, was very soft, and cried easily,
was he in ten or twenty times more pain than he was now? He was already in so much pain,
but he still had to endure the supercilious looks and misunderstandings of his comrades. No
one cared about him, no one took care of him, and no one knew what he had sacrificed.

No one knew what kind of expression the smiling Gu Shuai had when he turned around and
left the Chong Hua.

"Gu Mang …" While trying his best to move forward, Mo Xi actually had hallucinations.

He saw Gu Mang, who was wearing a Chong Hua military uniform, walking out from the faint
light. He was smiling, and behind him were Lu Zhanxing and the phantoms of his brothers
who died in battle, Zhao Sheng, Wei Ping, and Luo Xiaochuan … They were all around him.
Gu Mang looked very happy. He was cleaner, more handsome, and high-spirited than Mo Xi
had ever seen him.

Mo Que walked towards them. Gu Mang seemed to see him. There was a flash of surprise
in his black eyes, but it eventually spread to the ends of his long eyes. However, it was a
brilliant smile. He smiled openly, without the slightest hint of pain or gloom in his eyes. He
reached out his hand to Mo Xi and said, "Shidi, don't cry. It's okay …"

"You see, this is my life's dream. I hope that one day, whether it's the Chong Hua or the
Xiuzhen Continent, everything will become the right way. Don't laugh at me for being too
naive and idealistic. I know that things will always get better, just like the flowers will bloom,
the rain will stop, and winter will pass … My Princess, you have to believe me. Look at your
Brother Gu Mang. When has he ever lied to you? "

— These were the words he said to the young Mo Xi when he was lying by the river in the
school.

Her voice came from the mortal world, her cheeks were already wet with tears.

The flowers will bloom, the rain will stop, and winter will pass.

You have to believe me.

My Royal Highness.

Because … if you don't believe me either …

The light suddenly dimmed, and Gu Mang's figure blurred. His military uniform became
snow-white slave clothes, and there was a black hook around his neck. The phantoms of Lu
Zhanxing and the others scattered behind him like snowflakes.

Gu Mang knelt down in the dark night. His hands were stained with blood, and he curled up
like a lone beast.

If you don't believe me, I'll really be fighting alone.

I'll really be alone.

Believe me …

The figure shrank smaller and smaller, and became more and more stooped. Suddenly,
Moxie ran towards him like a madman without a care in the world. Moxie exclaimed.

"Gu Mang!!"

Gu Mang.

I believe you … I believe you when you said that the flowers will bloom, the rain will stop,
and winter will pass … Can you come back? Can you not walk down this dark road?

It had been 33 years.

His Brother Gu had been a slave for more than 20 years, a traitor for five years, and a
captive for three years.

Counting carefully, he didn't even have a good day.

At this time, Mo Xi finally understood that Gu Mang had never thought about himself. He had
never thought about where he would be after the flowers bloomed, the rain stopped, and the
winter was over. He was covered in dirt and his hands were stained with blood.

And he had once said to such a selfless and selfless commander — — — — -

"You don't care about more people's blood!"

How could Gu Mang not care about more people's blood?

When he was forced to kill the first Chong Hua citizen.

He had probably buried himself in his heart.

The light at the end of Wang Jian swayed. Gu Mang got up and walked further and further
away. He couldn't catch up. He started to hear Jiang Yexue's voice, which seemed to come
from across the mountains and seas, calling him:

"Mo Xi! Mo Xi!! "

"…"

"Wake up! If you continue to force yourself, your spirit core will shatter!! Mo Xi!!! "

Gu Mang's illusion in Wang Jian suddenly stopped. He turned his head: "Mo Xi … stop
chasing."

His snow-white and thin clothes fluttered gently in the wind. His long black hair hung down
beside his thin cheeks. After so many years, he had gone from a commander who could rally
hundreds of people to a traitor who was hated by everyone. He had lost a lot of weight and
was much more haggard. He was no longer as healthy as he used to be. Even the color of
his pupils had changed.

But that pair of eyes that had experienced countless deaths and bloodshed, hiding countless
secrets and sorrows, were still so bright and gentle. In the deepest pain, there was the most
tenacious hope.

Gu Mang said: "Stop chasing. Everyone has their own path. I've already chosen the path I
want to take … it's not an easy path. But I know it's right. "

"Gu Mang …"

"It's right, so I don't regret it."

Gu Mang's clothes fluttered in the wind. Gradually, his entire body was blown away like
crushed petals. Gu Mang finally smiled at him. That smile was as bright as the first golden
winter jasmine in spring bravely poking its head out of the winter snow.
It was as if he was saying: Look, I didn't lie to you.

Spring will come.

Spring has already come.

Suddenly, a strong force pushed him out of the darkness — Gu Mang's illusion in Wang Jian
was still in front of him. It hadn't dissipated yet, but he had completely returned to Jiang
Yexue's mansion.

He didn't come back to his senses. Blood flowed from his cracked skin and from the corners
of his lips, but he didn't feel any pain. He heard Jiang Yexue calling him anxiously and
transferring spiritual power to his heart meridian.

But he couldn't feel anything.

He opened his eyes wide and didn't blink. He was afraid that if he blinked, the remnant of
that smile would completely disappear. Tears flowed down his bloodstained face and into his
hair.

"Mo Quenching …" Jiang Yexue couldn't help but choke on her sobs. "Why … did you have
to …" Mo Quenching Mo Quenching Mo Quenching Mo Quenching Mo Quenching?

Mo Xi didn't answer. It was as if his soul had already died.

After a long time, his lips moved. He gently pulled his hand back from Jiang Yexue's palm.

"Mo Xi …?"

Mo Xi struggled. He was already in this state. He didn't know what was supporting him, but
he was still able to get off the bed. He struggled to stand up and walked towards the door.

Jiang Yexue saw that he was on the verge of collapse but still stubbornly walked forward. He
couldn't help but turn as pale as paper. "Where are you going?"

"…" Mo Xi paused and said, "Home."

He wanted to go home to see Gu Mang … He wanted to go back to tell the Gu Mang who
had actually recovered his memories the truth … He wanted to rush back …

He wanted to rush back and say, "Wait for me eight years ago."

He wanted to add, "I believe in you eight years later."

"I'm sorry …"

"I won't let you be alone again."

"Whether it's darkness or infamy, I'll go through it with you. I'll … bear it with you …"

"He's no longer in Xi He's residence!" The sudden voice was like a clap of thunder.

Mo Xi suddenly turned around.

Jiang Yexue's expression became even worse. It seemed like he couldn't decide whether to
say it or not. But in the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "… When you were reading the
script, the Murong Lian came."

"…"

"Gu Mang has been taken away by the operating table."

Chapter 123

At the same time, at the Chong Hua Administration Platform.

"Elder Zhou!"

"Greetings, Elder Zhou!"

Zhou He was a very strict person, and he had a good habit of changing clothes. Outside, he
wore his clan's regular clothes, but as long as he returned to the Administration Platform, no
matter how important the task was, he would first go to the guard room to change into the
robes of the Administration Platform. Actually, at his position, no one would care if he didn't
wear formal clothes, but Zhou He didn't.

He had to wear the robes of the cultivators of the Administration Platform.

Every member of the Chong Hua had a set of attire that represented their function. The most
popular among young men were Mo Xi's Military Council's black slim-fit battle attire. It had
narrow sleeves, a lapel, a golden buckle, and a golden ribbon. The most popular among
young girls was Shen Nong Platform's attire. It was a green silk robe made of peacock silk,
perfumed with agarwood, and covered with a white silk robe.

In comparison, the attire of the Administration Platform wasn't so nice. It was only a moon-
white robe with a standing collar and narrow sleeves. There was nothing special about it.

Regarding this, some people explained Zhou He's obsession with the robe as a mild
obsessive-compulsive disorder, while others said it was some kind of superstition. There
were different opinions.

Actually, the reason why Zhou He had to change his clothes was very simple.
He liked this task of his, so much so that every time he accepted a task, there would be an
indescribable sense of ceremony. Changing into the robe was definitely the beginning of this
ceremony.

Right now, he was about to enjoy this revelry that he was obsessed with.

"Elder Zhou, the Gu worms and magic tools for the trial have been prepared. The trial body
has also been brought to the Asura Room. The current situation is very stable. "

Zhou He was walking along the long corridor while adjusting the steel claw finger glove on
his left hand. Hearing this, he was startled. "Very stable? How stable? "

The attendant nodded. "There's no excessive reaction. It's very calm."

Zhou He didn't immediately speak. After a while, he said in a low voice, "It really is the
legendary 'Beast of the Divine Altar'."

The Asura Room of the Arcane Stage was built underground. When Zhou He approached,
the iron chains of the door automatically retracted with a clatter, and the stone doors carved
with the image of Xingtian slowly opened on the left and right.

A piercing chill immediately gushed out from the crack of the stone door.

The guards standing on either side of the stone gate saluted Zhou He, and then shook out a
black sable cloak that had been prepared beforehand, intending to drape it over the elder.
However, Zhou He raised his finger, indicating that there was no need. He walked straight in.

The Asura Room was a cold room about five feet wide and long. Because most of the trials
needed to be carried out in cold places, the inner walls of the Asura Room were made of
Kunlun's ten-thousand-year-old ice. The top of the four walls and the bottom of the feet were
made of ice. At first glance, it was as if one had entered the legendary Palace of Mirrors.

Gu Mang was meditating with his eyes closed in the middle of the Asura Room.

Zhou He walked over and looked at the man with interest. Ever since he became Elder Ren,
he had come across a lot of people who tried to temper their bodies. Most of them were
scared out of their wits when they were escorted to the main gate of the Arcane Stage, let
alone entering the Asura Room. However, he had never seen someone like Gu Mang, who
looked as if nothing had happened.

Was this person completely stupid, so he didn't know what he was going to face next? Or did
the Black Demon of Liao Country give this body some ability, such as not being afraid of
pain, not being afraid of death … and so on. How interesting it would be to dissect it.

Zhou He became more and more excited. He stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked his
lips. His slender fingers pressed on the "falcon" on his waist.
Perhaps it was because this person's identity and reaction were too special, so Elder Zhou,
who had always been used to treating the trial bodies as livestock, was actually a little
curious about the subject of dissection for the first time in his life. He couldn't help but think,
what was Gu Mang thinking at this time?

And Gu Mang seemed to have peeked into his heart. He slowly opened his eyes and looked
at him with his blue eyes. He spat out a word.

"Cold."

Cold?

Was this the only thought?

Zhou He stared at those blue eyes, as if he wanted to grab some more exciting emotions
from them.

But he didn't.

How could there be? As long as Gu Mang didn't want to, how could Zhou He find out a little
bit of his true emotions? What kind of person was Gu Mang?

He was a spy appointed by the emperor.

A spy who had been lurking in Liao Country for eight years. Bearing countless
misunderstandings, accusations, abuse, human lives, and self-blame, Marshal Gu could still
grit his teeth and persist on the road to the end.

When he joined the enemy Liao Country, the enemy didn't dare to trust him at first. He also
tried all kinds of methods and poisoned him. But he still couldn't get a secret from him. How
could Zhou He do it?

"It doesn't matter." Zhou He said, "You won't care about this cold in a while."

After saying that, he raised his hand and bent his knuckles. The followers who cooperated
with him for the trial looked at the order and entered the Shura Room. Zhou He said, "Let's
start."

Gu Mang raised his eyelashes. Through his thick and long eyelashes, he saw the cultivators
in moon-white robes lining up in an array. Those people were dragging a wooden tray in
their hands. There were daggers, Gu worms, magic weapons, and medicine. The daggers
were used to cut flesh. The Gu worms and magic weapons were used to carry out the Hei
Mo Trial. The medicine was very precious. It was the top-grade Heavenly Fragrance Life-
prolonging Dew, which could keep him alive in a critical moment.
The cultivator closest to him had a roll of snow-white bandages on the tray. Gu Mang knew
that it was not used to bandage, but to pad his teeth to prevent him from biting his tongue to
commit suicide.

Gu Mang closed his eyes.

In his current memory, this was the second time in his life that he had seen such a scene.

The first time was in the Liao Country. Yes, although the Space-Time Mirror did not return all
his memories after the treason, perhaps because it was too painful, this period was an
exception.

At that time, he buried Lu Zhanxing's head beside the Soul-summoning Abyss. Then,
according to his discussion with the king, he pretended that he was forced to a dead end and
turned to the enemy of the Liao Country.

The main hall of the Liao Country was paved with golden-red bricks. The whole hall was like
a raging fire. The civil and military officials in the hall were like demons and ghosts, each
with their own strange points. The young monarch sat on the high throne with a crown on his
head. He was only a sixteen or seventeen year old child. He couldn't control the dancing
demons under him at all. The one who was truly in charge was the man with a golden mask
standing beside the monarch.

The national master of the Liao Country.

Gu Mang remembered that he knelt on one knee and bowed his head to offer his proof of
allegiance. A scroll of Chong Hua's secret method for nearly a hundred years was created
by the Wang Jian.

Although he had discussed with the king and stripped away the most important spells, this
scroll could still be said to be one of the most important secrets of the Chong Hua state.
When the officials of the Liao Country saw the Wang Jian, everyone's eyes lit up. Even the
king of the Liao Country couldn't help but stretch his neck and show a happy face. He was
eager to read it.

Only the national master chuckled through the golden mask with curved eyebrows and eyes,
"General Gu, let's not talk about the gift first. Let's talk about why you betrayed the Chong
Hua first."

Gu Mang told the officials of the Liao Country what happened after the defeat in the
Fengming Mountain. When he talked about the place where his sworn brother was
beheaded, he even cried and choked with sobs.

In fact, before he joined the Liao Country, many people in the Liao Country had already
heard the news. They had all heard about what happened to Gu Mang after the defeat in the
Fengming Mountain. Now that they saw it with their own eyes, coupled with the Wang Jian
who betrayed the country, their suspicions towards him were reduced.
Gu Mang said in the end, "I have also experienced the humiliation of the king of the Hua
Kingdom. Instead of staying in the Chong Hua and being humiliated by others, why not make
the same choice as the king of the Chong Hua and betray the Hua Kingdom?"

Hua Poan was the founding king of the Liao Country. Who didn't know the similarities
between Hua Poan and Gu Mang?

The king of the Liao Country was immediately convinced. His voice trembled and there was
uncontrollable excitement in it, "Qing, since you have such awareness, then …"

Halfway through his words, he suddenly felt that he had crossed the line. He couldn't help
but shut his mouth and sneaked a glance at the national master beside him. However, he
met the national master's smiling eyes. The king of the Liao Country was instantly drenched
in cold sweat. He swallowed hard and quickly said, "Then, then, then we will listen to the
national master's opinion!"

The national master narrowed his eyes and turned his head with a smile. He said to Gu
Mang who was kneeling in the main hall, "General Gu, the reputation of the beast on the
altar is like thunder to my ears. The beast's surrender is naturally a blessing for the Liao
Country. It is a great joy. But … "

His voice gradually weakened. The national master suddenly opened his smiling eyes. A pair
of slender eyes glanced at Gu Mang through the golden mask. There was a cold light in his
eyes.

"But, General Gu," the national master said, "do you know what the first thing the king of the
Hua Kingdom did after he betrayed the Chong Hua?"

"…"

Gu Mang was stared at by the cold and narrow eyes. He actually felt the pain of being bitten
by a poisonous snake. The national master smiled, but there was no smile under his black
eyes.

"The king of the Hua Kingdom found a few of his personal death servants and asked them to
tie him up. He spent three days and three nights to dispel the curse of the Chong Hua. Then,
he injected the breath of the Black Demon into the blood vessels in his chest. In this life,
whether it was the Chong Hua or his' teacher 'Chen Tang, he had severed all ties with the
Hua Kingdom. "

With every word he said, the fierceness and cruelty in his eyes increased.

In the end, the Golden Mask seemed to have been melted through by his evil. One could
almost see the ferocious face behind the mask.

The national master smiled coldly and said, "General Gu, since you are willing to follow the
king of the Hua Kingdom, then what should you offer? You should know very well, right?"
…

In the end, Gu Mang was escorted to the Soul Tempering Room in the Liao Country.

It was a place very similar to the Chong Hua's altar. It was also the same cold room, the
same moon-white gown, and even the tray with the dagger and gauze were the same.

The interrogation and tempering went on at the same time for three days and three nights.

In the past three days and three nights, the skin and flesh on his back had been cut open
along his spine, and the Gu worms that devoured spiritual energy were placed deep into the
wound. Thousands of puppet strings spread along his muscles and blood vessels, cutting off
the spiritual energy channels that were performing the Heavy Beauty Spell, messing up his
internal organs and turning them upside down.

The national master sat on the rose-red sandalwood chair in the Soul Tempering Room. He
crossed his legs and crossed his hands on his knees, looking at him calmly.

When he was in pain, when he was screaming, when he was drooling and bleeding, when
his heart was broken, he asked him gently, "General Gu. Do you regret it? "

"From white to black, from black to white, it is not easy. You have to think clearly. Once your
body is filled with the Black Demon spiritual energy … Among the twenty-seven countries in
the Nine Continents, only the Liao Country can take you in."

"Do you really hate the Chong Hua that much?"

Gu Mang's body was soaked in his own blood, but this was nothing. The most painful thing
was the puppet strings that penetrated deep into his flesh like a crab's eight claws.

Among the thousands of steel wires, there must be some that had the ability to spit out the
truth. When he lied, the steel wires all over his body erected sharp thorns. Thousands of
small thorns instantly exploded in his flesh, almost tearing his whole life apart!

Gu Mang's vision was already blurred. Blood, tears, sweat … everything was there.

He heard the national master of the Liao Country asking him bewitchingly, "Do you really
hate them?"

He hated them so much that he did not hesitate to point his spear at them. He hated them so
much that he did not hesitate to be their enemy for the rest of his life.

Gu Mang's throat convulsed and he almost vomited. He lowered his head and almost
choked with laughter. He said, "Yes … Yes, I hate them so much, I hate them so much …"

The steel thorns were like bones, and his whole body trembled.
The beast on the altar of the Chong Hua could still bite his mouth, saying nothing and not
revealing anything. He could still endure the pain in his body and mind, and his lips trembled
as he spat out fragmented words.

Yes.

I hate.

I do not regret.

From now on, I, Gu Mang, will cut off all ties with the Chong Hua. I, Gu Mang … betrayed
the Liao Country and pledged my loyalty to the Liao Country. In order to take revenge, I am
willing to be tortured and fall into the devil's path. I will never regret it.

I will never regret it …

Turbid tears of blood flowed down his face. He was tortured to madness. His hair was
messy, and his face was dirty. He was like a ghost, laughing in grief. He didn't know how he
held his teeth, but every time he couldn't take it anymore, he would try his best to recall the
scenes of the past.

He remembered Jun Shang saying to him on the golden stage, "Marshal Gu, please believe
me. In my life, I have never and will never see you as lowly slaves."

He remembered Lu Zhanxing saying to him, "Mang 'er, go down. Your brother Lu will be
happy for you no matter what choice you make."

He thought of Mo Xi …

Mo Xi.

Thinking of this name made his heart ache.

He remembered the summer breeze when he first met Mo Xi. He remembered Mo Xi's clear
eyes when she turned her face. He remembered Mo Xi's first smile and her sad eyes when
they parted.

It had been more than ten years.

It wasn't that he wasn't moved. It wasn't that he didn't have the impulse to agree to Mo Xi's
request. He believed that they could really cross the chasm and have a lifetime together.

But …

In the end, they couldn't fight against the heavens, couldn't fight against fate.

Her Highness the Princess, his little martial brother, what kind of expression would she have
when she found out that he had betrayed the country? She would probably hate him.
If she hated him, that would be good.

Don't be so impulsive. Don't be so stupid. Don't go against all the officials and be willing to
be his guarantor … don't do that …

Mo Xi.

I'm sorry. Your Senior Martial Brother truly, truly loves you.

Every word he said in the past that he loved you, every word he said was true.

From now on, every word he said that he hated you, every word he mocked you, was false.

You also mustn't, mustn't … feel regret because you weren't by my side when my martial
brother betrayed the country and couldn't persuade me for the last time.

Because …

Gu Mang's tears rolled down his face silently. Together with his sweat and blood, they fell on
his broken and almost lifeless face.

Because the person who tried to transfer you to the border and delay your return was not
Jun Shang …

The person who suggested that was actually me!

It was me …

I was weak. I didn't dare to let you watch me leave. I didn't dare to listen to your advice and
see your sad eyes again. I was afraid that if you looked at me, I wouldn't be able to leave.

I'm sorry. I have to go on a long journey. I must leave. I'm sorry. In the end, I still chose
Chong Hua. I chose my brothers. I chose this path and gave up on you.

I'm sorry …

More blood flowed down his forehead and into his eyes. His old friend's handsome face
suddenly slid down his face along with his tears. The ink was extinguished. He saw the fire
and the defeat of the soldiers in Feng Ming Mountain in a blur of scarlet. He saw the
mountains and rivers being sacrificed. He saw those who had sat around the stove with him,
drank wine with him on snowy nights, advanced and retreated with him, and talked about
daily necessities with him. They were all looking back at him from the other side of the Styx
River.

Gu Mang had a strong illusion. It was as if he was immersed in this vast Styx River. He
wanted to swim across and grab any one of their hands.
Wait for me.

Wait for me. I'm coming. I'll take you home. I'll take you home.

But at this moment, a sharp pain suddenly hit him. The demon's claw attached to his spine
absorbed all the Chong Hua's spiritual power. It opened his skin and flesh and pulled back
his exposed bones.

"Ah …!!"

Seventy thousand fellow soldiers, innocent souls, and a promising future.

They turned into nothingness in this extremely ruthless tearing … The Black Demon's
spiritual power mixed with the wolf demon's blood flowed into his body.

In front of him, the smiling faces of his fellow brothers gradually faded away in a sea of
scarlet red … …

Gu Mang choked with sobs.

He knew that from now on, he would never be able to return to the past.

It would never be possible …

He knew that he would never be able to return to them.

"Tsk tsk …" The State Preceptor pinched his face at the right time. He stretched out his
thumb and rubbed the dirty face that was mottled with blood and tears. He said softly,
"Marshal Gu. Are you heartbroken? Are you regretting that the spiritual power of your
motherland was taken away from you? "

Gu Mang convulsed and trembled. His body was not strong. He was actually very afraid of
pain and bitterness. He was so afraid that he didn't want to pull out the barbs on the edge of
his nails. He didn't even want to drink medicine when he was sick.

But a soft body didn't necessarily carry an equally soft soul. Gu Mang raised his eyes. His
eyes were red. He said hoarsely, "No."

"…" The State Preceptor stared at his eyes in surprise, but he didn't see any wavering or
deceit in those black eyes.

Gu Mang's soft lips trembled. He said weakly but stubbornly in a low voice, "I don't regret it. I
want revenge …" Tears streamed down his face. He suddenly lowered his head and wailed
at the top of his lungs, "Revenge!!!"

The State Preceptor's expression finally wavered.

He let go of the hand that was pinching Gu Mang's chin. He slowly raised it to the side and
bent it, "Guards."

The attendant next to him saw the State Preceptor's order and immediately said, "Yes, State
Preceptor!"

The State Preceptor said, "Engrave all the black magic spells of Liao Country on his bones."

"Yes!"

After he finished this sentence, he raised his hand. As if he was acknowledging a certain
status, he put his blood-stained hand on Gu Mang's head and rubbed it.

"Gu Mang, do you know what this means?" The State Preceptor's dark brown eyes were
flowing with unfathomable light and shadow. "This means that in your life, even if you lose
your memory, even if you break your bones, even if you gouge out your eyes and cut your
tongue, as long as there is a bone in your body, you will be controlled by the black magic
spells. You will never be able to get rid of it. "

"What you can use, what you will use, and what is engraved in your bones will always be the
dirty magic that is spurned by the world. You will never forget it."

After he finished, he grinned with his white canine teeth.

"Congratulations, Gu Mang. You are a man of Liao Country now. "

His vision changed and he woke up from a dream.

The face covered by the golden mask disappeared and was replaced by Zhou He's frowning
face. Zhou He lifted Gu Mang's chin with the tip of the Falcon's knife. "What are you thinking
about?"

Gu Mang didn't say anything.

He didn't know if he used to be a good general, but at least later on, he had been a
conscientious secret agent.

Although his memory had fallen apart and he himself had many puzzles that he couldn't
solve.

But he had always guarded his secret to the death.

Whether it was to Liao Country, Lu Zhanxing, or Mo Xi. He had always kept the truth that he
should never mention.

It seemed that at least for now, he was not a failure as a secret agent.
Zhou He was probably angered by his silence and said gloomily, "I want to see how long you
can hold on."

The light array of the magic spells lit up and flew out from all sides, locking Gu Mang's limbs
and neck.

Zhou He ordered his men, "Let's start."

Chapter 124

As long as there was a country, there would be darkness.

And a country's secret technique platform would always be that country's dirtiest, bloodiest,
and most shameful place. Whether it was Liao Country or Chong Hua, it was all the same.

Zhou He sat on a rose-covered chair with a silver fox fur cushion. He crossed his long legs
and leaned his head against the side as he looked at the scene in front of him.

The Hei Mo Trial was very cruel, but it was also very fast.

From the time he gave the order, only a stick of incense's time had passed, and the trial had
already gone through two rounds. Gu Mang was tied up in chains and hung up. Due to the
requirements of the technique, Zhou He didn't give him any anesthetic calming herbs. In
other words, Gu Mang could feel every stab and bite of a Gu worm.

The gauze was tied in his mouth, and his soft tongue was already soaked in blood. He took
a piece of Xiao Xiu cloth from the side, pinched Gu Mang's unconscious face, and replaced
it with a new one. Gu Mang didn't react at all. His slender neck drooped weakly, and his face
was paler than ice. Even his lips had lost all color.

Zhou He asked, "How's the spiritual flow?"

"Very weak."

"Heart pulse?"

"Extremely chaotic."

"…" There were three criteria in the trial. Spiritual flow, heart pulse, and mental strength. If it
wasn't for the mentality of "it doesn't matter even if this trial body dies", these were the three
key points that needed to be monitored at all times.
Zhou He frowned slightly as he looked at Gu Mang's pale face. His fingernails couldn't help
but clench the armrest of the chair tightly.

Other than Jun Shang's instructions for the trial, he still had … that person's instructions to
complete …

But according to the current situation, Gu Mang might not be able to hold on for long. No one
could continue to be tormented when their spiritual flow and heart pulse were on the brink of
collapse.

He would break down.

Zhou He frowned, bit his lower lip, and closed his eyes anxiously. His fingers that were
clenching the armrest slowly loosened, and he let out a frustrated sigh. Almost giving up, he
asked,

"How's your spiritual power?"

The cultivator in charge of monitoring Gu Mang's condition raised his finger and placed it on
Gu Mang's forehead, which was already drenched in cold sweat. His eyes suddenly
widened, and he checked again in disbelief.

"…"

Zhou He said impatiently, "So?"

"R-reporting to Elder." The young disciple turned his head and stammered, "Gu … Ahem,
Tem-Tempered Body's mental strength is still very strong. There are no signs of his mind
collapsing!"

Zhou He's expression changed!

How could this be? He had been in charge of the arcane table for so long. Not to mention
enduring until the second round of the trial, it was already extremely rare for someone to be
able to maintain their willpower in the middle of the first round. Moreover, that person had to
have an especially sturdy body, the kind that was resistant to wear and tear. However, Gu
Mang's body was clearly not in good condition. The heavy tempering of Burning Country had
left all kinds of old wounds on his body, and the three years in Falling Plum Garden had
made him thin and weak. Now, his heart meridian and spirit flow were at their limits.

How could he still …

Zhou He suddenly got up and strode in front of Gu Mang. He activated a spell and raised his
hand to touch that ice-cold forehead.

With one touch, he was even more shocked!

…

Gu Mang's willpower did not show any signs of loosening. If he did not look at this
bloodstained body, Zhou He did not dare to believe that this was the spiritual power of a
person who had already been ravaged to the point of being unconscious by the Hei Mo Trial.
It seemed to be a kind of determination that was engraved into the bones. It was too
persistent and too strong.

What was he holding on to?

"Elder, what should we do next? Tempered Body's body can no longer hold on, but
according to his spiritual power, maybe he can still … "

Zhou He interrupted the disciple's question. He stared at Gu Mang's face, and a strong
sense of uneasiness suddenly arose in his heart.

Due to their personal relationship, in addition to completing Jun Shang's Hei Mo Trial, he
also secretly received a request from a close friend.

He needed to mess up Gu Mang's memories.

Although he did not know why Gu Mang's memories were worth messing up. He was
already a person who had lost his memories, and his brain was not very good. But since
"that person" had spoken, he would definitely give face to the other party and do as he was
told.

It was just that he originally thought that after the trial was completed, it would be more
convenient to do this while Gu Mang's mind was completely broken. But now, it seemed that
things would not go as smoothly as he had expected.

Zhou He thought for a moment and said, "You all can withdraw first."

"Yes!"

The left and right retreated. Zhou He stepped forward and raised Falcon. He polished it inch
by inch with his knuckles.

The bayonet approached, and the cold blade pressed against Gu Mang's equally cold
cheek. Shen Wu could clearly sense the strong soul contained in this person's body. The
bloodthirsty "Falcon" could not help but tremble excitedly in Zhou He's palm.

Zhou He leaned over and pressed his lips against Gu Mang's ear. He whispered to the
unconscious man, "Gu Mang, I have gone through thousands of trials and crushed countless
strong men into a pool of muddy water. You are the only exception. To tell you the truth, I
admire you very much. "

Falcon's light flashed, and slowly became dazzling.

Zhou He said, "It's a pity that I have been entrusted by someone to mess up your mind."

"…"

"Sorry."

He twisted his hand, and Falcon turned into several transparent chains in his palm. Those
chains were only as thick as willow branches. They swayed between his fingers like small
snakes and hovered beside Gu Mang's head.

"Falcon." Zhou He ordered in a low voice, "Chaos!"

The last few words fell from his thin lips. Falcon was like a hunter who had been waiting for a
long time and finally got the order from its master. It let out a sharp whistle, and then those
thin chains flew out and drilled into Gu Mang's head!

"Ah —!!"

In an instant, blood gushed out …

Gu Mang was awakened by the burst of pain. He suddenly raised his head, and a muffled
whimper came out from his mouth that was tightly wrapped in gauze … He was already
exhausted and could not make too much noise. Only tears rolled down his blood-stained
cheeks. His blue eyes were wide open, and his pupils violently contracted. He was hanging
in the air, and the iron chains that bound him were rattling.

Shen Wu turned into a thin chain and wandered crazily in his cranial cavity, like an
unscrupulous intruder, whistling and breaking all his memories.

Those memories that were hard to remember, those that were hard to pick up, those that
were hard to have …

Precious sobriety.

Gu Mang's blue eyes were wide open. In the earth-shattering pain, the cheers of the
brothers outside the Great Wall were erased.

Jun Shang's promise in the wind and rain of the golden platform was erased.

Lu Zhanxing's sorrowful and heroic laughter in the cold cell was erased.

In the depths of his memory, Mo Xi looked at his eyes gently, and the love and sincerity that
he said countless times … were … erased …

Every time Falcon tore apart a memory, Gu Mang tried his best to gather them together. He
resisted and trembled because of despair. He had already been washed away once, but now
he had to go through Zhou He's hands again.
He suddenly felt a strong sense of unwillingness —

Why did he have to treat him like this … Why did he have to force him to this point? Why?!!

For the better Jiuzhou, he sacrificed his own flesh and blood, his brother, his conscience, his
lover, and his name.

There was nothing left.

He even forgot who he was, and even thought that he had really betrayed the country, and
that he had really used unscrupulous means.

He even knelt in front of Mo Xi, in front of the Murong Lian, and in front of the martyrs'
tombstones in the War Spirit Mountain. He kowtowed one by one, thinking about how to start
over again.

Later, God took pity on him, and the Time Mirror made him recover the memories before he
betrayed the country. Although these memories were so painful, at least —

At least he knew that he was a spy, a spy, and a vanguard knife that Chong Hua pierced into
the heart of the Burning Country.

He was not a traitor …

Gu Mang's tears rolled down in bunches. He only had a little bit, and he only wanted to
remember what he was!

Why did it have to be taken away?

His mouth was gagged, and he could not say anything, but his blue eyes looked at Zhou He
almost pleadingly — this was the first time that Gu Mang looked at him with such eyes since
the trial began.

It was like a cub that had been driven to a dead end, looking at the hunter in front of it sadly.

His consciousness resisted, but the Falcon Chain pierced even more crazily. Gu Mang
suddenly let out a heart-wrenching cry, the meridians on his neck bulged, and his nails dug
deep into his palms. His mouth was gagged with gauze, but he still cried out in a vague
voice, "No …"

"Please, no …"

"Don't take away my consciousness." "Don't take away my memories."

"I only had them for a short while …"

"I didn't have time to see the Northern Frontier Army, and see what the teenagers who used
to travel with me have become." "I didn't have time to walk around the streets of Chong Hua,
and see if my country is better than before."

"I didn't have time to call the Soul Abyss, to offer a pot of wine and burn an incense under
the old pagoda tree where my brother's head was buried."

"I didn't have time to arrange the escape route for my silly princess …"

"I don't want to forget."

"I don't want to!" Resisting with all his might, the Divine Martial in Zhou He's hand buzzed
and trembled. The falcon was like a falcon that couldn't kill its prey, and it burst out with a
glow of despair and anger.

"Bang!" A loud sound was heard.

The Spiritual Flow Lock in Gu Mang's skull was retracted, and it turned back into the shape
of a bloodstained dagger.

Zhou He was shocked, and he took a step back. He stared at the failed Divine Martial, and
then raised his head to stare at Gu Mang. The ground gradually turned to the color of dirt.

"How can this be …?" "Why is this person …"

Before he could finish his thought, Gu Mang had already bent over, and blood flowed down
from the wound on his forehead. But that was nothing. The blood in his internal organs
seemed to have been used up in that instant. He was bent over, and he couldn't stop
convulsing and trembling. Blood gushed out from his mouth and nose, and the gauze
between his lips and tongue was completely soaked.

It was also at this moment that Zhou He heard a noise coming from outside the Shura
Room.

It seemed that the disciples guarding outside were quarreling with someone. But Zhou He
was at a loss for a moment, and he couldn't react until the stone door suddenly opened.

Zhou He saw a man who was in a similar state as Gu Mang standing outside the Shura
Room. All the disciples surrounded him, trying to stop him, but they didn't dare to really
make a move. They only gathered around him timidly.

Zhou He couldn't believe his eyes. He muttered, "Lord Xi He …"

Chapter 125
 Mo Xi was standing outside the door.

He looked as if he had just crawled out from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. His
face was as white as paper and his clothes were mottled with blood. His gaze was
frighteningly chaotic.

Other than Mo Xi, Jiang Yexue had also come. However, Jiang Yexue seemed to be in a
difficult position. He sat in his wheelchair with a gloomy expression and looked at the two
people inside and outside the stone door with grief and helplessness.

These two people were similarly covered in blood and wounds.

However, they were similarly stubborn and their hearts were unbreakable.

Mo Xi collapsed the moment he saw Gu Mang. It seemed as if he could not feel the pain in
his body. It was as if he was suffering from multiple pains. He moved his feet and walked
towards Gu Mang. However, only the first few steps could be said to be walking. Towards
the end, it became running, staggering, and stumbling.

"Gu Mang …"

A weak murmur slipped from the corners of his pale lips and repeated it twice. His emotions
were uncontrollable. "Gu Mang, Gu Mang!!"

Even though his spiritual nucleus was on the verge of collapse, he did not care and
summoned Shuai Ran. With a whip, he broke the chains that bound Gu Mang. The body that
was already soaked in blood fell limply to the ground.

Mo Xi opened his arms and hugged him.

"It's okay, it's okay … I'll take you away. I'll take you away now … It's okay, I'll …" The
person in his arms was so cold that his fingertips were blue and purple from the cold. Dark
red blood dripped from his forehead.

Mo Xi reached out with trembling hands to untie the gauze between Gu Mang's lips and
tongue. His vision was blurred by tears. Tears flowed down and landed on Gu Mang's dirty
little face.

Actually, his senior martial brother had never been a tall and strong person. He was born
young and naive. There was always a kind of innate childishness in his eyes. It was those
who clustered about him who were accustomed to his strength, his bravery, his vanguard,
and his tenderness, that made him their beacon, and made him invincible.

But at this moment, as she hugged him, she realized that the person in her arms was so thin
and small. Time had taken away the vitality of Senior Brother Gu and Gu Shuai, leaving Gu
Mang with scars all over his body.
These scars, whether old or new, were all intertwined in Mo Xi's eyes. As a result, endless
sorrow and pain welled up in his heart. He clearly realized — —

Gu Mang had been smashed into pieces countless times. The death of his fellow soldiers,
the execution of his elder brother, the identity of a secret agent, the heavy refinement of the
Liao Kingdom, and the death of his fellow soldiers who had served the enemy for five years.

Time and time again, he was pushed down from a high place by fate and smashed to
pieces, but time and again he tried to piece himself back together as a human being.

He was really trying his best, trying his best to glue himself together. If it were anyone else,
they might have already been crushed into powder and dust, or perhaps they would never
be able to stand up again.

But Gu Mang gritted his teeth and persevered.

Because behind him were his brothers who would never return, and in front of him was the
dawn he had always longed for.

"Gu Mang …"

The falcon had given Gu Mang too much of a shock. Even though Gu Mang had broken free
from it in the end, the memory that he had painstakingly recovered was irreversible.

He turned his teary, clear blue eyes and looked at Mo Xi in a blur. Mo Xi was sure that for a
moment, Gu Mang still wanted to pretend to be strong. Gu Mang even wanted to push him
away, but his raised hand was caught by Mo Xi. Mo Xi caught the cold hand that had purple
marks from the iron lock.

Gu Mang's eyelids were half opened weakly. He looked at Mo Xi, almost unfocused. After a
while, he said, "Mo Xi …"

"It's me, I'm here, I'm here." Mo Xi choked. He grabbed Gu Mang's hand, his wet eyelashes
trembling. He kissed his fingertips. "I'm here …"

Gu Mang looked at the person in front of him in a daze.

His consciousness was already very blurry.

All the memories in his mind were scattered and spinning, as if they would dissipate at any
moment. Those snowy nights in the camp, those summer afternoons in the school, that night
when he was young, his princess had promised their future over and over again.

Everything seemed to be covered with a layer of snow. The heavy snow drifted and pressed
down in his mind, trying to cover up the traces of the past bit by bit.
Gu Mang knew that he might not be able to hold on for much longer. The pain of losing
something and then regaining it, and then losing it again, pressed down on his internal
organs. Perhaps it was because the person he loved the most in his life was by his side at
this moment, but he wanted to forget her. Gu Mang suddenly felt a kind of unwillingness and
weakness that he had never felt before in this severe pain.

He suddenly grasped Mo Xi's hand with force. He opened his eyes wide and gasped for
breath. Looking at Mo Xi's face, he said in an extremely hoarse and weak voice.

"I …"

But what should he say?

I'm not a traitor?

I'm not a bad person?

It's not that I don't love you, it's not that I don't want to be with you, and it's not that I want to
alienate you.

Can you believe me?

He couldn't say anything.

Even at this moment, he still couldn't say anything. He couldn't say anything!

The wind and rain of the Golden Terrace, separated by so many turbulent years, poured on
his burning heart, extinguishing his only selfish flame. He seemed to hear Jun Shang's
voice, which seemed to be pleading and majestic — holding hostage the dream that he had
been pursuing all his life.

"I can promise you that I'll let you see the future where heroes are fair regardless of their
origins."

Heroes are fair regardless of their origins.

Everyone is fair.

There would be no one like Lu Zhanxing who needed to be involved in the struggle between
the old and the new forces, and die a wronged death.

There would be no one like him, who couldn't protect his brothers, who couldn't do what he
wanted to do … who was suppressed all his life because of his lowly origins.

There would be no one who loved each other, who hid because of their bloodline, who didn't
dare to give their hearts to each other …
"I need a person. He has to be loyal enough, brave enough, and smart enough. I need such
a person to infiltrate the Liao Country, to pass on information for me, to become the poison
that is poured into the belly of the Liao Country and the old nobles. "

"Gu Qing. Are you willing to be the right-hand man of the Chong Hua, and bear the burden?
"

The thunder and lightning of the Golden Terrace seemed to shine in his heart again. He
opened his eyes, extinguishing all the selfishness that came with being born as a human,
and swallowing all the words back into his stomach.

Yes.

He was a spy.

From the day he agreed to Jun Shang's request, he had no way to turn back.

But …

It was as if God pitied him, as if God felt that there should be a sweetness in the bitterness of
his life. Although he didn't say anything, he heard Mo Xi hold his hand tightly and whisper, "I
believe you."

"…" His blue eyes turned slowly and blankly, looking at Mo Xi's sad face.

"I will always believe you … I will never leave you again."

Gu Mang knew that he should be surprised, should ask him why he suddenly said that,
should ask him what he knew, and what he had experienced — but perhaps his mind was in
a mess, the strongest feeling he had was a tide of grievance.

I believe you.

Five years of treason, three years of homecoming.

He suddenly realized that he had been waiting for these words for so many years. He had
been longing for someone to say these words to him in his dreams, but no one had said it to
him, and no one had given him these three words.

Until today.

These years of being a spy, after all, had been too hard.

Tears rolled down Gu Mang's eyes. He choked, as if he wanted to say something, but his
throat was full of blood, and he couldn't make a sound. Only his lips moved, and he shrunk,
trembled, and cried silently, ruining his battered face.
This was the first time that Mo Xi had seen Gu Mang cry so sadly and helplessly. Mo Xi
raised his bloodstained hand and touched Gu Mang's face. He wanted to wipe away Gu
Mang's tears, but clumsily, the more he touched, the dirtier his face became.

Mo Xi's tears kept flowing down, and his fingers trembled violently. He stroked Gu Mang's
soft but cold cheeks, but he didn't wipe them away. He looked at Gu Mang. There were so
many people around, and he didn't want to care about anything. He only lowered his wet
eyelashes and looked at this person. After a while, he said hoarsely, "Shixiong, I'm sorry. I
made you wait for too long."

"I'm here to take you home …"

He picked Gu Mang up and put his arm around his shoulder. It was only then that Zhou He
woke up from his dream and called out to him.

"Lord Xi He!"

"…"

"Do you know that Gu Mang is the body that Jun Shang appointed to train him? He …"

Mo Xi didn't let him finish. He suddenly looked up, and his eyes were red.

"Jun Shang appointed him to do many things. Some things no one knows about. I just want
to know if Jun Shang felt guilty when he gave you this task. "

"Are you crazy? Do you know what you're talking about? "Zhou He turned around and
ordered sternly," Stop him! "

Mo Xi was really crazy. He didn't say anything else. He raised his empty hand, and there
was a faint blue light in his palm. Jiang Yexue's face turned pale. "Mo Xi! Stop! "

How could he stop?

There was a gap of eight years between him and his senior brother.

If he stopped so easily, how could he catch up with Gu Mang, who carried a small burden
and traveled alone eight years ago?

Mo Xi closed his eyes and shouted angrily, "Swallowing the Sky! Summon it! "

A strong gust of wind rose from the ground, and the Dark Blue Scepter suddenly appeared in
Mo Xie's hand. Mo Xie felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if he was being twisted by a knife.
Blood seeped out from the corner of his lips. His Spirit Core began to crack, and thin cracks
appeared on it. Every strand of magic was causing irreversible damage to his body.

Mo Xi's eyes were illuminated by the sharp light of the scepter. He activated his spiritual
energy, and the Swallowing the Sky opened up. It turned into a scepter that was more than
ten feet tall, with a white handle and a golden head decorated with sun patterns. The
embedded sapphire emitted a dazzling light.

There was a clanging sound!

In its complete state, the Swallowing the Sky's spiritual energy vibrated violently. With just a
touch of the ground, it shook up waves of spiritual energy. A few of the weaker disciples
were forced to kneel on the ground.

"Lord Xi He …" Zhou He's face was already very ugly. "Do you know … using a divine
weapon in a private fight is a violation of military rules!"

"Join me." The blue-gold light of the scepter shone on Mo Xi's handsome but pale face, but
unusually determined. "I'll wait."

Zhou He: "…"

Jiang Yexue: "… Mo Xi …"

The Swallowing the Sky was a terrifying divine weapon that could kill millions of people in
one move. Although no one believed that Mo Xi would really use it to deal with the Chong
Hua people, the complete Sun's Edge Scepter in his hands was already shocking enough.
Not to mention the judicial table, even the Military Council, which was full of experts, would
not dare to stop him.

Mo Xi glanced at the people who did not dare to step forward. He supported Gu Mang, who
had already fainted, and led him out of this bloody hell. Two people covered in cuts and
bruises leaned against each other.

Chapter 126

Zhou He watched as Mo Xi left with Gu Mang, his expression becoming increasingly

unsightly.

"Elder, what do you think … what should we do now?"

"What else can we do? Quickly report to Jun Shang! Just say that Mo Xi has no regard for
national law, trespassed on important grounds, disobeyed Jun Shang's imperial edict, and
engaged in a private internal strife! "

Jiang Yexue frowned, "Elder Zhou, this situation is complicated. Jun Shang is not feeling
well at the moment, so please reconsider."
Zhou He was furious, "Surnamed Jiang, do you think it's easy for you to talk while
standing?!"

Jiang Yexue, "…"

"Today, he, a member of the Military Council, dared to trespass on my operating table and
kidnap someone from there. If I can swallow this insult, where will I put my face in the
future?! I know you're his brother, but you better understand that your brother has violated
the law! What, are you going to cover up his crime?! "

With a flick of his sleeves, Zhou He sternly said to his subordinates, "What are you all
standing there for? Why aren't you reporting to Jun Shang?! "

"Yes!"

An hour later, at Xi He's residence.

The Hei Mo Trial had caused too much damage to Gu Mang, so much so that Gu Mang fell
into a coma after leaving the operating table. He hadn't woken up since then.

During this long period of absent-mindedness, Gu Mang had a very deep dream.

In the dream, he and Mo Xi were only in their early twenties. They walked together on a long
embankment on the outskirts of Chong Hua City. It was dusk, and the rising sun had
removed half of the heavy makeup. The crimson rouge and dazzling gold powder filled the
sky, floating in the clouds for thousands of li.

He broke a green foxtail and swung it as he walked, saying, "I didn't expect Jun Shang to
choose you to attack Chong City." He paused, "It's your first time in command, right? Are
you nervous?"

Mo Xi lowered his eyes and didn't say whether he was nervous or not, only saying, "I will
win."

Gu Mang smiled and said, "That's right. Remember, as a commander, the most important
thing is not to collapse. No matter what happens, as long as you don't fall, others will see
hope in you. If even the commander-in-chief of an army did not have the courage, then the
army would be like a sheet of loose sand. No matter how hard the soldiers tried, it would be
useless. You are the soul of an army. The moment you take on the title of commander, you
have to be responsible for the lives of every brother. "

Mo Xi nodded. He raised his hand and looked at Gu Mang's face against the golden sunset.

"I will."

He paused for a moment before adding another sentence.

"Wait for me to return."

Gu Mang smiled, "Why are you suddenly so serious? Is there something important?"

This young man was very serious and very clumsy, but he still had to maintain his
composure. "My lord said that if I win this battle, he will allow me to leave the Mo family and
become independent."

"… So?"

Mo Xi bit his lower lip. For a moment, he didn't dare to look him in the eyes. First, he turned
his head to look at the clear and crystalline river. The golden light reflected in his eyes and
floated on his eyelashes.

Perhaps it was because of the sunset, or for some other reason, Mo Xi's face looked a little
red. Especially the tips of his ears, which were filled with a thin layer of red.

"I can have my own house."

Gu Mang, "…"

He was also very slow at the time. In fact, both of them had fallen in love for the first time. In
reality, neither of them was much smarter than the other. Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi in
confusion. He really didn't understand what Mo Xi was trying to say. After hesitating for a
while, he said, "Okay … then … congratulations?"

Almost at the same time, Mo Xi asked softly, "Are you willing to live with me?"

Gu Mang, "…"

Mo Xi, "…"

The two of them looked at each other. Mo Xi's handsome and elegant face turned even
redder. He coughed softly, as if he wanted to tidy up his dignity, but also as if he didn't want
to push the other too far. So, his long eyelashes fluttered and he lowered his eyes. He said,
"It's okay if you don't want to. I can wait. No, that's not what I meant. What I meant was, I've
already seen the drawings, the drawings, I … "

The more he said, the more embarrassed he felt. The more he tried to cover up, the more
his soft and immature thoughts were exposed.

The calm Mo Xi pushed Gu Mang away in the end. He walked to the edge of the dam and
put his hand to his forehead. Almost in despair, he murmured, "… Sorry, I was just asking
…"

Gu Mang remembered seeing this young man's clumsy and stubborn expression when he
tried to curry favor with him. Suddenly, he understood.
This little brother of his, the war hadn't been fought, and he hadn't gone to war yet, but he
was so confident that he would win that he even secretly went to look at the drawings …
Thinking of this, he felt a little sour in his heart.

He knew that Mo Xi had always been sincere to him.

It was just that he didn't dare to have it.

But perhaps because Mo Xi would be going to the front line soon, or perhaps because he
had some selfish motives in his heart, he didn't reject Mo Xi's proposal at that time. This
made the young man very happy.

That day, he and Mo Xi didn't go back to their respective residences. Instead, they spent the
whole night in an inn outside the city. In the end, he was so tired that he didn't have any
strength left. His face was buried in the messy pillow, and the corners of his slender eyes
were filled with tears because of the stimulation.

He shivered and trembled.

When he was in a daze, he heard Mo Xi say softly to him, "There's something I want to give
to you."

He didn't have the strength to ask, and Mo Xi grabbed his hand that was clutching the
bedsheet. His broad palm covered Gu Mang's fingers one by one. He felt a slight tingling on
the back of his hand, and then the back of their joined palms lit up with a red light array. It
moved along their clenched hands and floated to the side of their necks.

Gu Mang was still a little dazed because of the lingering charm. He asked weakly, "What is
it?"

"A very small sword array." Mo Xi let go of his hand. He raised his calloused fingers and
gently stroked the side of Gu Mang's neck. "I know there will always be people who will bully
you. They are afraid of causing trouble, so they don't dare to use spells. They only dare to
take advantage of their hands and feet."

His eyelashes drooped, and he turned his head to kiss the side of Gu Mang's neck.

"I left a drop of blood to form this array. I haven't condensed it yet, so you can condense it
into anything you want. A word, a flower … anything will do. When I'm not around, it will
protect you. Of course, if you don't want it … you can also seal it. "

While Gu Mang was being gently kissed by him, he leaned against the mattress and listened
silently.

He had mixed feelings. He wanted to laugh happily, but he also wanted to cry sadly — he
actually wouldn't live in Mo Xi's mansion.

That was a mansion, not a home.

A home was a place where two people could be together openly and justifiably. They didn't
have to hide, make love like they were having an affair, and bury their mistakes like they
were doing something wrong.

Mo Xi might be able to give him a place to stay, but he couldn't give him a real home. They
were not the same kind of people, and they never were. He knew that he would eventually
reject Mo Xi, but at this moment, looking at the young man's serious and pleading
expression, he couldn't say anything.

His body had already been softened by his little junior brother, and his heart had already
softened into a mess. He was almost driven by guilt, and he turned his face to the side and
raised his hand to touch Mo Xi's face.

"Are you the only one who left a sword array for me?"

"… Hmm?"

Black Eyes smiled gently, "Then what if someone bullies you?"

Mo Xi, "…"

Of course, no one would dare to take advantage of Young Master Mo. But it seemed that
two people who were destined to never walk to the end wanted to leave a secret on each
other that only they knew. Gu Mang bit his finger, turned over, and touched the side of Mo
Xi's neck with his fingertips, and seriously melted a red lotus.

Then he grabbed Mo Xi's hand, put it on his hand, and smiled, "I'll also leave a drop of my
blood. You can help me form a protective sword array, and I'll accompany you. Okay? "

Mo Xi's eyes lit up with a very bright light. Gu Mang couldn't bear to see that light.

Mo Xi said, "… Okay."

As he spoke, he hugged Gu Mang from behind, his warm chest pressed against Gu Mang's
arched back. He stroked Gu Mang's hair while kissing Gu Mang's neck and shivering
earlobes.

"Wait for me to come back."

"Wait for me to come back. Everything will be better."

"Believe in me …"

Believe in me.

The scene at that time and Mo Xi's voice began to fade away, like all the memories that
were pierced by a falcon, fragmented and falling apart.
Wait for me.

Everything will be better.

Gu Mang struggled in his deep consciousness, curled up, and kept apologizing to the
sincere Mo Xi — I'm sorry, I also hope that I can always wait for you.

I also hope that everything will be better.

I've always believed in you.

But … Mo Xi, some things have to be done, and some sacrifices have to be made. When
fate finds you, you don't want to be a coward, so you're destined to face it.

We all have our own paths to walk.

That future, that home, you've already described it to me. I've already lived such a beautiful
and worry-free life in your eyes.

That's enough.

So, when you return in glory and triumph, and you don't see me … don't be sad …

I love you.

In this life, every word I've said about loving you is true.

Mo Xi …

In his coma, there were still tears rolling down Gu Mang's eyes and seeping into his hair.

——

A group of magicians were busy guarding Gu Mang's bed. The leader, the Great Elder, said
in a deep voice, "Open three more blood clotting arrays. Place the Spirit-Stabilizing Needles
on the Shenting, Fengchi, and Renying acupoints. "

After he finished speaking, he didn't see any movement from his little disciple, so he angrily
raised his white eyebrows, "Why are you distracted? Hurry up! "

The little disciple hurriedly responded, "Oh … oh." His gaze moved away from Gu Mang's
face in a panic. But he couldn't help but mutter in his heart — The Black Demon Trial must
be really painful.

Otherwise, why would this Gu Mang cry in his coma …

His master urged, "Place the needles on the three acupoints steadily."

"Yes!"

The medical practitioners gathered in front of Xi He's bed in the Mansion of Medicine. The
light ink-colored inscriptions were hanging low, and there was a calming incense burning in
the Bi 'an golden beast, but it couldn't calm the tense atmosphere in the room. The medical
officers of Shennongtai came in and out, treating the wounds and washing the blood from
the wounds. The decoctions and dressings were also sent in one after another.

No one dared to speak. Fine beads of sweat appeared on the foreheads of every practitioner
and servant.

There were two patients in the room. One was Gu Mang, who was lying on the bed at the
moment, and the other was Mo Xi, who was sitting at the table.

No one knew what Mo Xi had experienced, why he was suddenly injured like this, and why
he didn't care about his injuries at all. He only cared about the unconscious person on the
bed …

That traitor.

The practitioners who were urgently called to Shennongtai to treat the illness were actually
very confused.

A medical practitioner came forward cautiously and said, "Lord Xi He, the top grade Muscle
Revitalizing Ointment is here. Your injury …"

"Give it to him."

Xiao Xiu: "…"

"Give him all these top grade ointment." Mo Xi's eyes were red, and his gaze didn't leave the
bed for a moment. "I'm fine."

The only medical practitioner who was responsible for treating Mo Xi's injuries had a sallow
face. He wanted to say something but stopped. "Big brother, you're not fine! Your spirit core
is about to crack. How can you be fine? "

But seeing Mo Xi's stubborn expression, no one dared to say anything. They could only
continue to rush back and forth in the room in silence.

While he was busy, a small servant suddenly ran in nervously, "Ma, Master!"

"What's wrong?"
"Jun, Jun Shang sent Eunuch Zhao to announce the imperial edict. He said, he said, he
wants you to go outside to receive the imperial edict."

Mo Xi didn't say anything or move. He still had one hand on the dark and shiny sandalwood
table, allowing the medical practitioner to treat him. After a while, four words fell from his thin
lips.

"Tell him to wait."

Everyone in the room was shocked. Xiao Xiu, who was carrying a bowl of medicine into the
room, almost knocked over the bowl. He stared at Mo Xi in horror. Everyone had the same
thought: Has Lord Xi He gone crazy?

The servant stuttered, "This, this, this … how can this …"

Mo Xi repeated without blinking. This time, he simply said two words.

"Wait."

"…" The little servant had no choice but to stumble out of the room. Mo Xi was still staring at
the figure on the bed, who was shrouded in the spell formation.

The silver-bearded medical practitioner elder had said before that Gu Mang's physique had
been modified too strangely by the Liao Kingdom. His body was surging with extremely
heavy Yin energy, as if it was a body that had been cursed by thousands of people.

The Chong Hua was unfamiliar with people with this physique. In addition, Gu Mang's
injuries were serious. The medical practitioners used all their skills and could only barely
stabilize Gu Mang's life.

But they couldn't prevent his head from being damaged again.

The medical practitioner elder wiped the sweat on his face and asked, "How's his divine
sense?"

The medical practitioner who had been casting spells to stabilize Gu Mang's head was
extremely pale. It was obvious that he had used up all his strength. But he still shook his
head, "… I can't hold on any longer. He already lost two souls. Now, he's even … cough
cough cough!!" In the end, even he was exhausted and coughing up blood.

Mo Xi's ears were buzzing. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave.

"What do you mean?"

"…" The medical practitioners looked at each other. They all lowered their heads in shame.
No one dared to answer first.

"What will he become?"

At this time, only the elder could speak. The medical practitioner elder's expression was very
ugly. But he could only brace himself, "I'm afraid … he won't remember anything … he won't
be able to speak … if he collapses badly, his eyes might even be damaged …"

Mo Xi suddenly stood up. His whole body was trembling. His originally pale lips were even
more colorless. The medical practitioner who had been stabilizing his heart was suddenly
shaken away by his violent spiritual energy flow. He cried out, "Lord Xi He, you can't act
rashly anymore! You — "

Before he could finish, he was interrupted by a soft and faintly discernible female voice,
"Brother Mo, you've obtained my spiritual nucleus. Is this how you're going to ruin yourself?"

Everyone turned around in unison and bowed their heads.

"Princess Meng Ze!"

"Greetings to Princess Meng Ze!"

Chapter 127

Princess Meng Ze, dressed in a pale golden robe and with her hair tied in a Falling Cloud
Bun, walked in from the shadows of flowers outside the door. The maid Yue Niang followed
her, carrying a sandalwood box wrapped in gold in her hand.

She entered the room and glanced at everyone's faces one by one. She glanced at Gu
Mang lying in the tent, and finally her eyes fell on the pale Mo Xi.

"You don't care about your life again, do you?"

"…"

Meng Ze's eyes flashed, "Last time your heart was broken … because you wanted to save
your senior fellow apprentice. He almost killed you at that time. I saved you. I have nothing
else to ask for from you. I only hope that you will think about whether it is worth it or not
when you meet people and things from now on. "

It was terribly quiet in the room. Only Meng Ze's low but obviously sad voice could be heard.

She said word by word, "Brother Mo, so many years have passed. Now let me ask you, are
you still going to be as stubborn as before and make the same choice?"

Meng Ze was talking about the naval battle in Dongting.

That year, he wanted to use his own life to exchange for Gu Mang's return, so there was a
heart-wrenching stab in the naval battle in Dongting. That stab was so decisive that he would
feel cold whenever he thought about it later.

But now he knew the truth about Gu Mang being a spy. When he thought about it again, he
only felt that Gu Mang was too painful.

"Who do you think you are? Do you think I will feel guilty and turn back if you die? Don't be
silly. "

"As a general, as a soldier, as a human being, we can't be too sentimental about old
friendships."

How did Gu Mang feel when he said these words and did these things …

Mo Xi closed his eyes. He really couldn't explain it clearly to Meng Ze in such a short time.
He also felt that Meng Ze couldn't understand the twists and turns in it immediately.

His heart was in a mess. He wanted to protect Gu Mang's spiritual sense. He wanted to
protect this man who was already covered in wounds. He wanted to seek justice for this
secret discussion that had been hidden in the Ghost's Domain for five years. However, the
words of Elder Yao Xiu from Shennongtai kept echoing in his mind.

I'm afraid that I won't remember anything … I won't be able to speak anymore.

If he collapsed badly, he might even damage his eyes.

In his memory, that pair of bright and gentle black eyes curved up, and the smile was like the
stars floating on the surface of the water. The black eyes blinked, and when they opened
again, they had changed into an azure blue color. It was as if an untainted lake was slowly
flowing towards him.

Before the re-tempering, Gu Mang laughed heartily. After the re-tempering, Gu Mang looked
at him quietly and obediently. They called him Junior Brother Mo, Mo Xi, My Princess, My
Lord …

Mo Xi's hands were trembling. He didn't answer Meng Ze again. Instead, he walked to Gu
Mang's bedside. He bent down and stared at the face that was extremely pale after wiping
away the blood stains.

After a moment of silence, he said to the Elder Yao Xiu from Shennongtai, "Continue."

Meng Ze's eyes finally flashed with anxiety. She said, "Mo Xi …"

"I'll explain it to you later. As long as you trust me. "

Meng Ze, "…"

Mo Xi said, "I have to save him."

The silence was terrible. It seemed that there was some invisible undercurrent flowing. For a
moment, almost everyone thought that Meng Ze was going to explode and collapse.
However, Meng Ze finally paused for a while and said slowly, "… Okay. Since this is your
choice. "

After a pause, she stepped forward.

"I'll help you."

Yue Niang was shocked, "Princess!"

Meng Ze seemed to be trying hard to hold back her emotions. She had always been a very
patient person. However, almost everyone could see the pain and grievance in her eyes this
time.

Meng Ze's lips moved slightly. She seemed to want to say something. However, she
probably overestimated her limits. Before she could say anything, her eyes turned red. She
turned her face and lowered her eyelashes.

Yue Niang was very distressed. She didn't care about the seniority between master and
servant. She lamented, "Princess, why, why do you …"

Meng Ze closed her eyes. Her eyelashes trembled. Once again, she controlled herself. This
time, she finally held back the sadness that was about to overflow.

She opened her eyes and said, "Take my medicine box."

Everyone was stunned!

Murong Meng Ze was actually planning to practice medicine again?!

Chong Hua had two great medicine masters. One was Jiang Fuli of the "Greed, Anger, and
Obsession" Three Filth, and the other was Murong Meng Ze of the "Restraint, Determination,
and Wisdom" Three Sages. However, Meng Ze had overdrawn the power of her spiritual
nucleus to save Mo Xi many years ago. There were many things that she couldn't do herself.
She had been carefully nurturing herself over the years. Her body had finally recovered
gradually.

If she practiced medicine again, although she could achieve the best results, she was afraid
that she would be completely crippled. How could Mo Xi allow her to sacrifice herself again?

He grabbed her arm and stopped her in a low voice, "Meng Ze, go back."

"…"
"I already owe you my life. He can't owe you anymore. "

Murong Meng Ze's arm was held by him. Tears gradually gathered in her beautiful eyes.

Perhaps it was because she had waited for too long and restrained herself too much. Jade
Leaf Jinzhi, who had always been expressionless, actually fell into a situation where her
eyes turned red in front of everyone.

"Brother Mo … you're sad when something happens to him. Have you ever thought about
me?"

The crowd had never heard of Princess Mengze being so emotional before. For a moment,
they didn't know what to do. They knew that they shouldn't be listening or watching, but they
couldn't leave the room. They could only pretend to be wooden statues.

Meng Ze said in a trembling voice, "What do you think will happen to me if something
happens to you again? I can't cultivate the right path in this life. Am I so worthless in your
eyes that I can only exchange for a few short years of peace?! "

As she spoke, she couldn't help but burst into tears. They flowed down her soft cheeks and
dripped on the back of Mo Xi's hand that was holding her arm.

"This senior brother of yours … if he's really so important to you, I'd rather use the forbidden
technique again and save him for you! Brother Mo … I've done everything I can. I just hope
that you can remember me a little more in the future … then I'll also … I'll also … "

She suddenly closed her eyes, and large drops of tears rolled down her cheeks like pearls
from a broken necklace.

Mo Xi's state of mind was already stretched to the extreme. Gu Mang's illness couldn't be
delayed any longer. He urgently wanted to ask the elders of Shen Nongtai if there was a
solution, but Meng Ze was acting like this.

He didn't know how to coax a woman. He was anxious and depressed, but he didn't know
what to say to make her stop meddling in this matter.

Mo Xi knew how painful it was to owe a favor that was destined to never be returned.

Every time he saw Meng Ze, he felt guilty and blamed himself. And this kind of guilt and self-
blame was destined to never be filled. Because what Meng Ze wanted, he had already given
it to the man on the bed. There was no way he could give it to her.

Because of this, he always didn't know what to say or do in front of her. It was as if he was
tied up by invisible strings. Many things, regardless of whether he was willing or not, as long
as Meng Ze asked him to do, he would do it.

This kind of feeling of not being able to control oneself was too uncomfortable. So he didn't
want Gu Mang to owe him another favor that was impossible to repay.
At this moment, the medicine practitioner who had been maintaining the stability of Gu
Mang's consciousness suddenly coughed up a big mouthful of blood. The magic light array
on his hand suddenly dimmed.

The elders of Shen Nongtai were shocked, "What's wrong?!"

"His, the consciousness in his body is too strange. Just now, a very fierce thought suddenly
rushed out. This disciple is not talented, and really can't hold it …"

At this moment, Gu Mang on the bed suddenly opened his eyes. But he didn't regain
consciousness. His eyeballs were moving left and right, his pupils were very dilated. His lips
seemed to be muttering curses. Then, tears of blood gushed out of his eyes and flowed
down his long eyes like a phoenix's tail.

A little medicine practitioner who didn't have enough Taoism skills cried out, "What's going
on?!"

"This is … At this moment, the Black Demon Curse in his body is starting to backfire …"
Meng Ze murmured.

She suddenly raised her head and said to Mo Xi, "His consciousness has begun to collapse.
Now, I'm not sure if I can save him. If we can't control it, Brother Mo — he will die. "

Mo Xi's face suddenly turned pale!

Meng Ze saw his concern and said sadly, "… If you don't want anything to happen to him, let
me try. After all … after all, in your heart, I'm also …"

But before she finished, she was interrupted by a voice from outside the door.

"Princess, why are you so pessimistic?"

The voice was lazy, with some natural disdain and arrogance, "In my opinion, the person on
the bed is very tough. He won't die, and his brain may not be damaged."

As soon as the voice fell, a man in a green robe with big sleeves and a golden buckle
walked into the room.

"You still have me."

If it was said that Princess Mengze's appearance had already made those medicine
cultivators who admired her medical skills extremely nervous, then when this person entered
the door, almost all of them had to kneel down before him.

"Greetings, Medicine Master Jiang!"

Meng Ze was also slightly stunned, "… Medicine Master Jiang …"
Jiang Fuli's expression was indifferent, and he squinted his eyes. He always squinted his
eyes. Probably because he counted too much money, his eyesight was not very good. When
he didn't wear the glass eyeglasses, his almond-shaped eyes were always hazy, as if there
was a misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River.

Jiang Fuli held up two fingers, and between his white and slender fingers was a golden
ticket. He turned to Mo Xi and said, "Did you send a messenger beast to deliver this to me?"

Mo Xi said, "Your wife said you went to the Southern Border …"

"Yes. But I haven't gone far, and why would I have a problem with money? I rushed back as
soon as I saw the ticket. " Jiang Fuli flicked the glittering golden ticket, and glanced at Gu
Mang on the bed, "But he's seriously ill, so I have to add three more tickets."

Mo Xi said anxiously, "My senior brother's life —"

"His life and eyes won't be in danger." Jiang Fuli paused for a moment, walked forward, and
raised his hand to touch Gu Mang's forehead, "… It's hard to say, but it's not to the extent
that nothing can be saved. We have to treat him first. No matter what, I'll try my best. "

Jiang Fuli was a heartless person, and he had no stance. He only had one principle in
everything he did, and that was money.

As long as the money was in place, he would do his best.

Jiang Fuli sat on the edge of the bed, raised his hand to untie Gu Mang's robe, and
examined the scars on Gu Mang's body.

As he looked, he sighed, "It took so long to treat him like this. What a quack."

Everyone at Shennongtai, "…"

Jiang Fuli raised his slender fingers, and quickly pressed a few acupoints on his body. The
gushing blood immediately stopped. He raised his hand and said, "Pass it to me."

He didn't say what he was going to pass. He probably thought that others could figure it out
on their own, so the little medicine practitioner closest to him hurriedly passed him the
medicine box.

Jiang Fuli, "… Why do I need your broken box? Give me gauze! "

The Little Xiu shivered in fear when he stared at him with his almond-shaped eyes. He
hurriedly handed over a piece of gauze with both hands.

Jiang Fuli wiped the blood from Gu Mang's serious injuries. As he wiped, he suddenly froze
when he wiped the blood on his shoulder.
Mo Xi immediately asked, "What's wrong?"

"…" Jiang Fuli frowned as he looked at the scar on Gu Mang's shoulder. "This petal-shaped
scar …"

"It's not from this time. He had it since he was young."

"Of course I know it's not a new scar." Jiang Fuli's gaze was still on the scar. "I just thought it
looked familiar. Why do I feel like I've seen a similar scar on another patient before …"

As he spoke, he became uncertain. He shook his head and said, "It's probably a little similar.
I remembered wrongly."

After he finished speaking, he threw away the blood-stained gauze, sat up straight, and
began to treat Gu Mang's injuries.

The water dripped slowly next to the bedchamber table. The room was very quiet. Jiang Fuli
sat next to Gu Mang. His two slender fingers rested on Gu Mang's wrist. He felt his pulse
while channeling the spiritual flow of magic into this body.

The medical incantation he used was different from the traditional Chong Hua's magic
incantation. Therefore, the group of medicine practitioners around them could not tell what
was going on. They could only watch helplessly as the wounds on Gu Mang's flesh healed at
an astonishing speed. The bruises on his cheeks also slowly faded.

Meng Ze said softly, "Jiang Fuli, you really live up to your reputation."

Jiang Fuli said calmly, "Princess, you flatter me."

The elder of Shennongtai cautiously approached and asked, "Medicine Master Jiang, do you
… need anything else that we can help you with?"

Jiang Fuli said, "Oh, yes, I do."

The elder hurriedly said, "Medicine Master Jiang, please tell us. We will definitely do as you
say."

Jiang Fuli said, "I need all of you to be quiet."

However, things seemed to be going against him. Not long after he finished speaking, a
manservant suddenly ran in from outside and shouted at the top of his voice, "Bad news,
bad news!"

Jiang Fuli, "…"

Mo Xi suddenly turned around. "What's wrong?"

The manservant said, "Bad news! My lord, Housekeeper Li can't hold it anymore outside.
Eunuch Zhao is already furious. He said that my lord is disobeying the imperial edict. If you
don't go out, he will lead people to force you into the palace! "

Chapter 128

Li Wei stood under the plaque in the middle of the main gate with his sleeves covered
and his eyes lowered. Behind him was the heavily locked gate of Xi He's mansion. In front of
him was the stone pillar bestowed by the late Emperor, which was engraved with the glory of
the four generations of heroes of the School of Mo.

"Butler Li, you're overturning the heavens! Is Xi He's mansion going to go against the
imperial edict?! "

"Eunuch Zhao, what are you talking about? Haven't I already explained it to you? Lord Xi He
is not feeling well now, so he can't come out to receive the imperial edict. When he gets
better, I'll immediately inform him of the imperial edict. Please don't get angry, it's not good
for your health. "

Eunuch Zhao was furious. He pointed at Butler Li's nose and scolded, "Li Wei! You should
know your limits when you lie! Tonight, Lord Xi He's trespassing on the Judicial Platform has
been exposed to the public! He kidnapped that traitor Gu right under Elder Zhou's nose. Now
you're saying he's not feeling well. Who do you think you're treating him as an idiot?! "

Li Wei touched his nose, "Cough, it's a long story. I'm afraid there's a misunderstanding …"

"What misunderstanding?! In one night, Shennongtai, Princess Meng Ze, and Jiang Fuli all
entered the mansion. Why, these people can see Lord Xi He, but only the people sent by the
King are kept outside the door. What's the reason?! "

Li Wei clapped his hands, "Oh, you're right! You've noticed it too, right? Those who entered
were all cultivators from the School of Medicine. They were all here to treat Lord Xi He. He's
seriously ill! "

"You —!"

While they were arguing fiercely, the gate suddenly opened with a creak.

Mo Xi stood behind the gate in the middle of the moonlight. He raised his tired but sharp
eyes and looked coldly at Eunuch Zhao.

Li Wei couldn't delay any longer. When he saw Mo Xi come out, he couldn't help but sigh in
relief. He quickly stepped aside and bowed his head, "My Lord."
Mo Xi stepped over the threshold and said in a low voice, "Thank you for your hard work.
You may leave. "

"Yes."

Li Wei retreated and Mo Xi walked out. His gaze followed the steps of the mansion and
looked down at Eunuch Zhao. Even though Eunuch Zhao was Jun Shang's closest servant
and was trusted by Jun Shang, there was still a difference in status. Moreover, Mo Xi had a
naturally cold aura. When he didn't speak or smile, this aura made everyone feel extremely
pressured.

Zhao Gong's sharpness was immediately restrained.

He bowed his head and said, "Lord Xi He."

Mo Xi didn't say anything. He raised his head slightly and looked at the starry night before
him. His eyes flashed with an indescribable emotion.

Zhao Gong continued, "My lord, please — —"

"How is Monarch's body?"

Zhao Gong was stunned for a moment. He had imagined Mo Xi's various reactions:
accepting it calmly, getting angry, disobeying … but he was still choked by Mo Xi's question
that came out of nowhere.

"Meng Ze said that his old illness relapsed a few days ago. How is he now?"

"… Thank you, Lord Xi He, for your concern. Monarch has the blessings of the heavens.
He's almost recovered."

"Okay. That's good. " Mo Xi's iron-plated military boots stepped on the ground. He walked
down the steps and said lightly, "I'll follow you into the palace."

Deep in the palace.

Vermillion Bird Palace.

This palace was the warmest place in the entire palace. The palace wasn't big but it was
built with rocks from the volcanoes in the extreme south. The palace was filled with cold-
repelling incense all year round and thick woolen blankets were spread everywhere. Every
time his illness relapsed, Jun Shang would choose to rest here to nourish his body.

Mo Xi followed Zhao Gong to the outside of Vermillion Bird Palace. Zhao Gong went in to
report and then retreated with his horsetail whisk. He bowed to Mo Xi and said, "Lord Xi He,
Monarch invites you in."
Mo Extinguishing stepped through the door. He had never liked coming to this hall because
the carpet in the Vermillion Bird Palace Hall was too thick. Once he stepped through the
door, his feet would sink deep into the soft cushions. It was as if he was a wild beast that
had fallen into a swamp, or a moth that had fallen into a spider's web. A feeling of
helplessness crept up his spine. No matter how good the incense was, it couldn't disperse.

Zhao Gong closed the palace doors. The Vermillion Bird Palace was filled with a heavy
fragrance, as if even the air was sticky and couldn't be stirred.

At this time of the year, the weather was already somewhat hot, but there was still a pot of
charcoal burning in the center of Vermillion Bird Palace. Monarch was sitting sideways on a
small sandalwood couch, wrapped in a thick fox fur coat. His eyelids were lowered as he
turned the Bodhi bead bracelet in his palm. His complexion was very poor and very pale.
Even the light from the fire couldn't add any vitality to his face.

Hearing the movement, Monarch's hand that was turning the bead bracelet paused for a
moment. Then he sighed thinner than paper, "Lord Xi He, you're here."

Mo Xi didn't speak.

In fact, from the moment he saw the truth, he had a monstrous anger. He wanted to
immediately enter the palace to question Monarch about many things. However, Gu Mang
was still in danger and he couldn't leave. It wasn't until Jiang Fuli rushed back and began to
stabilize Gu Mang's situation that he could finally come to the palace and face this man who
actually already knew everything.

And when he really stood in front of Jun Shang, his anger deepened, but it was no longer as
hostile as it was at the beginning. He could barely suppress the explosion of his anger and
stare at the Monarch wrapped in the fox fur coat.

Monarch said, "I didn't ask you to come here tonight for anything important. It's just that
Zhou He just reported a strange story to me. I think I should share it with Lord Xi He. Lord Xi
He, are you interested in hearing it? "

"…"

After waiting for a while, Mo Xi didn't answer, so Monarch continued, "Zhou He told me that
today he was practicing the Hei Mo Trial that I gave him. It was going well when someone
barged in from outside. That person didn't care about his advice and didn't care about his
orders at all. He stubbornly insisted on taking the trial body away. He even violated the
precepts and summoned the Divine Martial Art. He almost caused the cultivators on the
stage to bleed. "

"Lord Xi He, do you think that the person who intercepted you is a wicked person?" Monarch
turned another bead and sneered, "I also thought so at that time. Until Zhou He told me that
the hero who saved the people … "
He slowly raised his eyes. On his weak face, a pair of eyes were extremely cold and sharp.

"It's you."

The two words seemed to be squeezed out from the gaps of his teeth. Monarch sat up
straight. His deep eyebrows cast a thick shadow in his eye sockets. Monarch and minister
looked at each other across the burning charcoal basin. The heat and smoke rose, blurring
the faces in each other's eyes.

Monarch said maliciously, "Lord Xi He, you disappoint me."

"Let me ask you, when I handed Gu Mang over to you, what did I say to you?"

"…"

"At that time, I warned you that Gu Mang should have been executed for the serious crimes
he committed. The only reason he was still alive was because the curse of the Burning
Country on him was worth studying. One day, he is destined to be used for the trial. I hope
that at that time, you won't forget who you are and stand in the wrong place. "

These words were indeed what Monarch had warned him before. At that time, when he
heard it, he only felt suffocated. But now that he heard it again, he felt that it was extremely
ironic, extremely absurd, and extremely terrifying.

Mo Xi looked down at Monarch's face, trying to find a trace of guilt, sadness, or hesitation on
his face. But there was none.

It was an extremely exquisite mask. Every inch of emotion seemed to have been measured
a hundred times before being drawn. Even the expression in his eyes did not waver in the
slightest.

The hardest thing to see was the heart of a monarch … how could this be wrong?

Mo Xi slowly closed his eyes. Coldness, anger, disappointment, and grief flowed through his
body along with his blood. Jun Shang's words were still like the venomous claws of a
scorpion piercing into his eardrums. "Xihe Jun, it seems that you've already lost your head
and have completely forgotten this Monarch's advice. You don't remember that you are the
first commander of the Chong Hua. You don't remember who stabbed you in the chest. You
don't remember who saved you and gave you a second life. You don't remember who killed
tens of thousands of people of my country. You don't remember who is the traitor. Am I
right? "

A piece of Chinese pepper in the charcoal basin exploded. A cluster of bright sparks flew up
and danced in the air.

Mo Xi opened his eyes.

He endured his anger to the point of leaving his body, endured his anger to the point that his
hands were trembling, and forcefully suppressed the anger that surged like lava. His voice
was low as he said, "Is Junshang done speaking?"

Monarch was startled.

His black eyes stared at Mo Xi's face. At this time, he realized that Mo Xi's condition was
very bad. He sensed that even the spiritual flow in his body was extremely unstable.

Could it be …!

Monarch suddenly felt extremely uneasy. His fingers unconsciously clenched the Dzi bead
bracelet, and the last bit of color faded from his face. The monarch and subject seemed to
have figured everything out in this exchange of glances.

"If Monarch is done, then I also have a strange story here. I don't know if Monarch dares to
listen. "

"…"

After a long while, Monarch leaned into the depths of the couch. He had almost guessed
what Mo Xi wanted to say. There was only one thing that could make him suddenly change
his attitude so resolutely.

The last layer of paper between them trembled and was about to be pierced.

Mo Xi stared into Monarch's eyes and tore the paper apart word by word. "… Many years
ago, I knew a person. That person had made outstanding military achievements for the
state. He had fought for many years and was only defeated once. Later, for the 70,000
tombstones, for the justice his Monarch had promised him, he went deep into the enemy
camp and endured humiliation for five whole years. During these five years, there was not a
day that he didn't hate the blood on his hands. There was not a day that he didn't hope that
his Monarch would let him see the promise of the past fulfilled … "

With every word he spoke, Jun Shang's expression became even uglier. These words were
like sharp knives stabbing into his flawless mask, wanting to cut all of his facade into pieces.

Mo Xi's every word was wrapped in thick blood and pressed against Monarch's eyes.

"That person returned to the state in the end but lost his memory. But other than Monarch,
whom he had entrusted his life to, no one knew that he was wronged. As a result, he was
cursed by thousands of people, humiliated and imprisoned. Everyone hated him, blamed
him, accused him of bullying and humiliating him, and hated that he couldn't die. But his ruler
… the one who had personally promised him … that one day, he would clear his name and
personally put on the blue-gold ribbon for him. But he said that the only reason he was
allowed to live was to take him to the Black Demon Trials! "
Bursts of anger burned Mo Xi's eyes. No matter how much he tried to hold it in, when he
said this, Mo Que's voice was trembling. The light of the fire seemed to have entered his
pitch-black eyes.

"… Monarch. This story, I don't know if it's familiar to you. "

Monarch's face was paler than paper. In this stiff atmosphere, he put the string of beads
back on his wrist. His hands were trembling. He put it on once but didn't put it on. It was only
the second time that he did it properly.

"Mo Xi." Monarch raised his eyes. "How dare you … you actually dared to break into the
Censorate and steal the records of Wang Jian …"

"So …" Mo Xi closed his eyes, his voice trembling with anger. "Those records of Wang Jian
were indeed destroyed by you!"

He suddenly opened his eyes. The pain and coldness in his eyes at this moment was
something that Monarch had never seen before.

It was simply frightening.

— Monarch and Mo Xi were about the same age. It could be said that they had grown up
together. He knew very well what kind of person this young general of the empire was.

His Lord Father had once said, "The Mo bloodline is loyal, strong, brave, stubborn, tenacious
… they adhere to a rigid principle. This kind of person will never covet your throne, and will
not easily do anything disgraceful. However, if there comes a day when he thinks that you
have done something that goes against the 'Dao' that he believes to be, he will disregard life
and death and stand in front of you without fear of honor or disgrace. He will become the
sharpest nail in your eyes, the most painful thorn in your flesh. "

He never forgot his Lord Father's words. When it came to matters related to Mo Xi, he had
always been careful at every step.

But Mo Mie still stood in opposition to him.

Mo Xi said darkly, "Monarch, he has done so much for you, yet you insist on hiding this
truth?!"

The Vermilion Bird Palace was terrifyingly silent. The dragons engraved on the flying beams
on the roof seemed to have come alive, their curly whiskers ferociously looking down at the
confrontation in the palace.

After a long while, Monarch opened his mouth to speak.

There was nothing to hide, and there was nothing to hide.

Monarch raised his eyes and said in a low voice, "… What else?"
 Chapter 129

Jun Shang raised his eyes and said in a low voice, "… What else?"

It was a warm room that was like spring all year round, but it suddenly emitted a bone-
piercing chill.

Jun Shang leaned back in his armchair and looked down at Mo Xi from the throne. He
wrapped his fox fur coat tightly and said slowly, "The past is the past. There is no meaning in
keeping them."

"Lord Xi He, may I ask if these Wang Jian that you have risked your life to repair, can they
contribute to the country, or can they let the people live and work in peace? Can they cause
the country to collapse, or can they bring peace to Jiuzhou? "

Jun Shang paused and said, "Neither."

"Those Wang Jian will only cause unnecessary misunderstandings and trouble. It will only
cause … You see, it will cause today's situation where you and I are facing each other. "

"Do you still remember the stone tablet at the entrance of the Censorate? Written on it was'
Yesterday Died '. These four words are actually correct. Some past events, some secrets,
should be covered by time. Once they are dug out, it will be harmful to the current situation. "

After a moment of silence, Jun Shang said lightly, "I didn't expect you to take things so
hard."

Mo Xi's eyes were filled with scarlet blood. His heart seemed to be boiling with lava, and his
blood was rushing to his head.

He clenched his fists and said in a low and hoarse voice, "It's not that I'm taking things hard.
It's that Jun Shang … you're taking things too hard. "

"Eight years ago, on that stormy night, you practically promised Gu Mang everything he
wanted on the golden stage. You said all the beautiful words. You said that you'd never
treated them like ants and vile creatures. You said that you'd return him a fair and just world.
You said that sooner or later, you'd personally bestow him with a heroic ribbon. All these
things you said, all these promises, are they all just your tricks? Are they all fake?!"

"Lord Xi He."
Jun Shang's eyes suddenly turned cold. His nose wrinkled slightly, like a tiger's eyes when
he was about to pounce.

"You are too presumptuous!"

"How am I presumptuous?! I just want things to be right and wrong to be wrong. I just want
to see him get the respect he deserves and not be framed! Eight years … He has kept this
secret in his heart for eight years. No matter how painful it was, he never betrayed you and
never told anyone the truth! Now that he's exhausted, he can no longer work for you. Is it so
difficult for you to give him back his innocence?! You tricked him into a corner and then
abandoned him. Jun Shang, your chess piece yesterday, who is your chess piece today?!
Me?!!! "

With a loud bang, the fruits and pastries on the table fell to the ground. The bean cakes were
smashed, the grapes, and the juice was all over the floor.

Jun Shang abruptly stood up, his face flushed with blood.

"Mo! I remind you, don't forget the vow you once! "

He was also caught off guard and forced to blurt out these words. As soon as he said it, he
regretted it almost immediately.

As expected, Mo Xi's eyes flashed. He put a hand to his forehead and raised his head. He
almost sneered as he murmured, "… Vow of Heavenly Tribulation …"

Jun Shang: "…"

"Reduce my lifespan by ten years and make a blood vow. From then on, the slave cultivators
will not rebel, and I will not rebel. I swear to be loyal to Jun Shang and to the Chong Hua. "

That year, when he made a blood vow, he had no choice but to kowtow and fall, the scene
was still vivid in his mind. Mo Xi's throat moved. He closed his moist eyes and said in a low
voice, "… What a joke."

He was silent for a moment, his arm covering his eyelashes as he tried to suppress his
emotions, but it was all in vain. The hatred that he was gnashing his teeth in was clearly
imprinted on his thin face. After a while, he suddenly put down his hand. When his black
eyes opened again, they were cold and sharp!

Jun Shang's heart went cold. He immediately raised his hand to block. However, he didn't
expect that even though Mo Xi's spirit core had already collapsed to this extent, he still had
such power in his rage. With a 'bang', the snake whip that broke through the air suddenly
broke through the enchantment he had created. The whip that was bursting with scarlet light
fiercely lashed out in the air, and then it turned into a sharp sword that could cut through
hair. It was pressed against Junshang's throat.
Jun Shang's expression changed instantly. "Lord Xi He, if you attack me, you will turn into
ashes and die without a complete corpse!"

Mo Xi's eyes were filled with blood. He raised his sword and stepped forward. He gritted his
teeth and said, "I don't need you to remind me."

"Jun Shang, you clearly knew the truth at that time. You clearly made up your mind not to
touch Gu Mang's remaining troops. Yet you still want to ask me for peace of mind again."

"Lord Xi He …"

"You used the same bargaining chip twice. Once, you tied him up and risked your life. Once,
I will never rebel. Killing two birds with one stone. Jun Shang is indeed Jun Shang. Good
strategy! "

"…" Jun Shang turned his head away. "At that time, I couldn't explain it to you at all. … Think
about it. Did I avoid you all this time? But you knelt in front of my palace for three days and
three nights … "

He suddenly turned his face again. The sword light reflected on his face, making it look
somewhat ferocious.

"Three days and three nights! What else can I say? Tell you to get lost? Even if you beat me
to death, I won't see you? Please think for me, Lord Xi He! All the civil and military officials in
the court are staring at me! If I tell you the truth, don't you know what you will do? Can you
watch your good Senior Brother go to the Liao Country and suffer so many years of
humiliation and suffering?! You can't do that! "

Jun Shang's eyes were bloodshot because of anger and unwillingness. He stared at Mo Xi
and said tremblingly, "Aren't you forcing me to do those things? — Do you think I want to do
that?! Do you think I can sit back and relax with a clear conscience?! "

Mo Xi said angrily, "If Jun Shang has a guilty conscience, how can you still do such a cruel
thing today?"

"But what choice do I have?" Jun Shang panted and stared at him with bloodshot eyes. He
pointed at his seat and said to Mo Xi, "Do you want to sit here and take a look? There are
many things I can't control. If you're not in this position, you can't see the demons and
monsters clearly! "

"…"

"Do you think I don't want to clear his name? Do you think I don't want to see my God of War
put on his armor and go to war again? Do you think I don't want to hold his hand and tell the
whole Chong Hua that their faith has never been destroyed? Their Marshal Gu is still their
Marshal Gu. His loyal heart has never changed. Do you think I don't want to?! "Jun Shang bit
off the last word, his voice choked with sobs.
"I'll tell you the truth …"

"Day and night, I've dreamed of such a day …"

Jun Shang suddenly turned his head, holding back the excitement that a ruler of a country
shouldn't have, and turned his face to the side. He calmed down and finally stopped calling
himself "I".

"But I can't do it."

"The old Chong Hua family's roots haven't been shaken. The situation of the slave
cultivators has improved, but it's still not good. The Burning Country is still threatening our
country's borders. The Chong Hua people still know little about their Black Demon Curse.
How can I clear Marshal Gu's name?"

"…"

"Should I announce to the world at this time that Gu Mang is actually my spy who infiltrated
the Burning Country?"

"Or should I not explain to Gu Mang at this time and be merciful to him?"

Jun Shang laughed bitterly, somewhat mournfully and somewhat absurdly. "Lord Xihe, wake
up. Gu Mang's hands are stained with too much blood. The latter is impossible. What will the
consequences be if you do the former? Calm down and think about it. Yes, his name will be
cleared, but then what? "

"The Burning Country knows that Gu Mang once stole their magic secrets and passed them
to the Chong Hua, so they set up strict defenses. The old nobles will guess the deal I made
with Marshal Gu, and then their hearts will be shaken. The internal and external troubles will
be intertwined. Gu Mang has been undercover for five years, humiliated for three years …
All the pain he has suffered and all the effort he has put in will be wasted! "Jun Shang
paused for a moment, and turned to Mo Xi with shining eyes." This is not what he wants. "

"…"

"Lord Xi He, you are the person he cherishes the most. You know his choice."

Mo Xi's long sword trembled, and his heart was shocked.

How could he not know?

Those years, Gu Mang had whispered the dream to him countless times. At first, he said it
so carefully, as if he was afraid that his naive dream would be laughed at by his companions.

Later, he said it so resolutely. At that time, Gu Mang had already made up his mind and
would never turn back.
How could he not know his choice?

From the moment he saw Gu Mang kneel down on the golden stage, he already knew what
the path in Gu Mang's heart was … but …

Thinking of the man who was covered in blood on the operating table, thinking of the man
who fell into his arms, big drops of tears rolling down his face, and begging him not to take
away his memories, how could he be at ease …

Thousands of thoughts tangled his heart, and his insides burned. His entire being seemed to
have been cut in two. Half of him felt sorry for Gu Mang's sufferings, and clamored for him to
not care. What loyalty, filial piety, benevolence, and righteousness of the country, what
fairness for everyone? His shixiong was too stupid. He clearly didn't receive anything from
this world, but he still offered up his hot blood, his reputation, and his flesh and blood. Mo Xi,
when his will collapsed, he once begged you like that. He was afraid of pain, how could you
bear not to save him?

But the other half of him was muttering, no … Gu Mang, since childhood, had longed for
everyone to be treated fairly. For the arrival of this day, his shixiong had walked this path for
so many years. His body was covered in blood, and his eyes were full of injuries. If he was
awake, such a stubborn person, he would definitely make you persevere … Mo Xi, how
could you betray him?

The two halves of his mind fought and tortured each other.

His spiritual nucleus had already been on the verge of collapse. Although the elder at Shen
Nongtai had barely managed to heal it, it was still too weak. At this time, his blood and heart
surged. His spiritual nucleus, which was already on the verge of collapse, was in intense
pain, causing him to choke and cough up blood!

Seeing his condition, Jun Shang's tense expression relaxed slightly, "Lord Xi He …"

Mo Xi turned his hand and stabbed the long sword into the ground. The blade of the sword
could cut through iron like it was mud, and directly sank into the gold bricks. Panting, he
wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but his lips and teeth were still scarlet red. He
asked hoarsely, "… even if … you can't clear his name now, then let me ask you –"

He forcefully closed his eyes, and the meridians on his neck bulged. He clenched his fists,
and squeezed out word by word from between his teeth.

"What is the Hei Mo Trial for?!"

Jun Shang, "…"

This sentence was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no response.

Mo Xi's eyes looked up, and he stared resentfully and sorrowfully at Jun Shang's face that
had suddenly paled.
His blood-stained lips slowly moved, and the words he spat out were also sweet and bloody,
"After he returns to the city, as the ruler of a country, even if you can't protect him due to all
kinds of difficulties … you can't let him suffer less, can't you?"

Mo Xi's voice was like a broken pottery xun, and the rims of his eyes were even more red.

"The Hei Mo Trial is the pain of having your bones and tendons cut out! Jun Shang! What
are you doing this for? Acting? Giving an explanation to those who don't know the truth? Or
do you want to know more about the secrets of the Hei Mo Curse?! "

Jun Shang's face was ashen, and he seemed to want to say something but hesitated. In the
end, he bit his lower lip, and turned his head away.

After a while, he said, "Lord Xi He, there are many things you don't understand."

"There are many things I don't understand. I don't know what you've been thinking all these
years, and which of your words are true and which are false. It's because I didn't know
anything that I was kept in the dark for eight whole years! But Jun Shang, do you think you
know the whole truth? "

The light in Jun Shang's eyes flickered, and he slowly said, "… What do you mean?"

Mo Xi's emotions were too shaken, and there was a strong sweet and bloody taste in his
throat. He closed his eyes, and slightly raised his head. He didn't immediately speak. At this
time, the two little golden beasts on the braziers in Vermillion Bird Palace woke up, and they
sucked in the smoke from the braziers into their stomachs. Then, they burped, and began to
shout at the top of their lungs like they had for ten years.

"Jun Shang's flood of good fortune fills the heavens!"

"Jun Shang's might fills the sea!"

Mo Xi silently listened to the two little golden beasts competing with each other to play the
drums. Slowly, he laughed out loud, almost ironically and infinitely sadly.

Jun Shang's expression became more and more tense. "About Gu Qing, is there anything I
don't know?"

Mo Xi didn't directly answer him, and instead said, "Jun Shang. The Murong Lian gave you
this brazier to calm your heart, and to show his allegiance. Countless people kneeled to you,
and praised you, for the sake of your official status, your wealth, and your life … If you want
to find someone in Chong Hua with a heart as firm as a boulder and unwavering loyalty to
the Chong Hua, there are actually very, very few. And Gu Mang is one of them. "

"…"
"Because of your various difficulties, you didn't fulfill your promise. But he's different from
you. What he promised you, a gentleman's word cannot be taken back, and he did it. "

As Mo Xi spoke, he laughed softly, and that smile was filled with endless sadness and
desolation. "Jun Shang, do you know that when we were on Bat Island, Gu Mang had
already recovered most of his memories?"

Jun Shang's eyes moved slightly, and he was startled for a moment, and then he was
shocked!

"… He has already …?"

Mo Xi was almost cruel. Looking at Jun Shang's face that changed color in an instant, he cut
into the heart of this monarch word by word. "Except for the five years when he was in
Burning Country, he almost remembered everything. Naturally, he also remembered your
promise to him, remembered what kind of person he was, remembered Lu Zhanxing's death,
remembered the defeat at Feng Ming Mountain, remembered everything you said on the
Golden Stage — — he remembered everything. "

Jun Shang's face was completely pale. He shook his head, and muttered as he stepped
back. He was stunned, as if he hadn't digested the meaning of these words, but also
seemed to have understood everything, so his whole body was trembling slightly.

"… How is this possible …"

He suddenly stepped back, and looked at Mo Xi in disbelief. But his eyes were empty, as if
something that had always supported his cruelty had collapsed.

It was broken into pieces.

An invisible crack appeared on Jun Shang's usually cold face, and then more and more
obvious emotions began to emerge from that crack. Jun Shang shook his head, and his
voice slowly sounded, becoming a little out of control. "How could he remember? … If he
really remembered everything, then … then isn't that … "

Mo Xi held back his tears and said, "He knew the truth, and he also knew that you had
already abandoned him, but he still kept your secret."

"…"

"It's been eight years, and he didn't get anything that you promised him. He only saw that his
reputation was in tatters, and he was covered in bruises — but he still guarded it for you. He
didn't come to question you, and he didn't tell anyone about his grievances. When Zhou He
cut open his flesh and blood, and followed your orders to undergo the Hei Mo Trial … he
was clear-headed … "Mo Xi suppressed the trembling in his voice, but his eyes were already
misty." Jun Shang, do you understand? … When he left with Zhou He, he already knew that
he had been wronged! "
Jun Shang slumped back into the couch, and it looked like his cold illness was about to
come back again. His lips were extremely pale. "He knew … he already knew … then he …
at that time …"

In the end, he couldn't say a complete sentence. Jun Shang raised his pale and skinny
fingers, and buried his face deep. He muttered in a low and hoarse voice, "Gu Qing … Gu
Qing …"

When he knew that he had been abandoned, but he didn't say a word and stepped into the
Asura World, how would he feel?

Jun Shang closed his eyes in sorrow, and his voice was so condensed that it became a
sorrowful sob.

The shock of this truth was too great for him. For a long, long time, Jun Shang couldn't calm
down. He kept muttering to himself. His palms were already soaked with tears, and the area
around his eyes was also wet. He lowered his head, and his neck seemed to have been
broken by an invisible claw. His shoulders were also unbelievably collapsed.

Mo Xi had known him for so many years, but he had never seen Jun Shang like this.

Jun Shang sunk into the middle of the soft throne. After a long time, he stared blankly at the
burning brazier in front of him, and at the chopped firewood in the brazier. His eyes were
empty, and he said dejectedly.

"Mo Xi."

"…"

"Do you think that Gu has a heart of stone, and that after using Gu Qing to the end, I didn't
care about him anymore, and that I didn't keep my promise?"

After Jun Shang finished speaking, he raised his head. His eyes and the tip of his nose were
still red. He closed his eyes. In this silence, he finally made a decision. He stood up and
said, "Now, no matter what Gu says, you won't believe it. Forget it … Wang Jian actually still
has one scroll left. Gu has always kept it by Gu's side. "

Mo Xi suddenly shivered!

Jun Shang said with extreme exhaustion, "… Since things have already gotten to this point,
Gu has nothing to hide. Please come with Gu."

The author has something to say:

How to end quickly:

Jun Shang: What else?

Mo Xi: Don't talk nonsense! I'll cut you to death!

System: 【Jun Shang】 has died.

System: 【Mo Xi】 has died because he violated his oath to the Heavenly Tribulation.

System: 【Gu Mang】 has died because his partner 【Mo Xi】 has died. Lacking external
help, he was easily killed by the boss and died.

System: Victory and defeat are common in war. Xi Mao, please start over.

Chapter 130

Jun Shang led Mo Xi to the rear hall of the Vermillion Bird Palace Hall.

There was a pool of dream-gathering water there that could turn the past into reality and
appear in front of the spectators.

Jun Shang stood by the pool and looked at his and Mo Xi's reflections. Then, he slowly took
off the string of Bodhi Pearls from his wrist and played with them in his hand. The Bodhi
Pearls were warm and smooth. He fiddled with them one by one. When he reached the
seventh one, he stopped.

"Mo Xi, although I … chose to destroy Wang Jian of the Censorate, but …"

He closed his eyes and wrung his hands. "But, please believe me, I have never thought of
deceiving Gu Qing."

"This is a Heavenly Jewel that can prove his innocence. I have always carried it with me. If I
am able to fulfill my promise in my lifetime, I will personally announce it to the people.
However, if I am unable to defy the will of heaven, then I will leave this Heavenly Jewel that
records the truth to the world. One day, when the time is right, there will naturally be
descendants who will reveal the Golden Platform's agreement to the world. "

The night wind rose, causing the leaves of the parasol trees by the pool to rustle.

"Then, I will finally have face in the underworld and be able to see Zhong Liang again."

As he spoke, he tapped the Heavenly Jewel with the tip of his finger. Not long after, the
Heavenly Jewel emitted a dazzling light. A strand of silver-white memory floated out from
within and landed in the Dream Transformation Pool. The water rippled, shattering the
moonlight and frost in the pool. Then, a faint cold mist spread out from the dream-gathering
pool.

The cold mist gradually condensed into a scene. A faint sound came from the depths of the
mist, and then became incomparably clear.
The brothel of the brothel slowly unfolded in front of their eyes.

"The fragrance of the Tumani leaves a curtain of wind, Du Yu's voice fills the trees with red.
Nanxuan pillows a pear cloud dream, Separated souls a thousand miles away. " The song of
the Dual Tone Water Fairy drifted out from the stage of the brothel. Her clear and delicate
voice was like a strand of silk, blowing through the rouge powder field.

"The sun is leaning, the shadows of the flowers are heavy. The daylily hair is merciless, the
pomegranate flowers bloom with regret. The sorrow of loss is thick. "

The mist drifting out of the pool became thicker and thicker, wrapping around the entire back
terrace of the Vermillion Bird Palace Hall, creating a mirage of pearls and jade.

Apricot Blossom House.

Mo Xi and Jun Shang stood in the middle of the fog. Slowly, everything became clear. Mo Xi
found himself looking at the scene in the Mirror of Time again. It was the night before Gu
Mang's betrayal eight years ago. Gu Mang was in a room in the brothel, talking to the
mysterious man in black.

At that time, Mo Xi didn't know who the black-clothed man was. Now that he thought about it,
it was most likely Junshang.

As expected, Junshang walked to Mo Xi's side and looked at the man in the black robe
formed by the mist. He said, "This was the last time I saw Gu Qing before he betrayed me.
At that time, he knew that he would be leaving soon and his emotions were unstable.
Therefore, I made an agreement with him that I would find him at midnight and bring him to
War Soul Mountain to see something. "

It was exactly the same as the conversation in the time-space mirror. In the illusion, Jun
Shang, who was wrapped in a black robe, pushed a package to Gu Mang and placed it on
the table, "I brought it for you. Go and change. "

Gu Mang's actions were exactly the same. He raised his hand and opened a corner of the
package, but quickly closed it again.

Gu Mang asked, "What does this mean?"

"You're going to that place, so you should prepare." Junshang said, "I'm only telling you
about the situation there because I'm afraid you won't believe me. Tonight, I'll take you to
see it with your own eyes. Seeing is believing. "

The surrounding scene dimmed. When everything lit up again, the scene in the fog had
changed to the foot of War Soul Mountain.

Gu Mang and Junshang were both wearing black cloaks, covering themselves from head to
toe.
Gu Mang walked to the front of the winding path up the mountain. He looked at the deep,
winding limestone path. He took off the hood of his cloak and looked up at the majestic
mountain path.

Junshang asked, "You're not going up?"

Gu Mang said, "It's just that when I think about leaving here soon, my hands will be stained
with the blood of Chong Hua soldiers, my heart …"

Junshang interrupted him, "Chong Hua's current situation is also like this. After the defeat of
Feng Ming Mountain, you've seen it with your own eyes. You and your army are in dire
straits. There are only people who will hit you when you're down, and no one will help you
when you're down. "

He saw that Gu Mang wanted to refute, so he added, "You don't have to tell me that if Lord
Xi He is here, he will side with you. It's useless even if he sides with you. You're a smart
person. You should already be very clear that with your own strength, you can't change
anything. "

Gu Mang, "…"

Junshang said, "Things have come to this point. You've already made your move to betray
the country."

As he spoke, he raised his hand in the cold night and held Gu Mang's five cold fingers. Gu
Mang turned back to look at him. He also moved slightly, as if he wanted to break free, but in
the end, he didn't do so.

Mo Xi looked at the situation in front of him. When he first saw the past in the time-space
mirror, he thought that the black-clothed man was from Liao. He thought that when Gu
Mang's hand was held, it was because he was hesitant. But now that he knew the truth, his
feelings were extremely complicated. The first complete sentence that appeared in his mind
was actually, "… Was it cold?"

Junshang stood beside him and was startled, "What?"

"His hand." Mo Xi said softly, "Was it very cold at that time?"

It was clearly something that happened eight years ago. Logically speaking, no one could
remember these details at that time. But after being startled for a moment, Junshang
understood.

He lowered his eyes and said, "… It was cold."

"…"

"I'm sorry. It was I who pushed him to this dead end."

Mo Xi didn't say anything. In the illusion, Junshang was repeating the conversation in the
time-space mirror. He said to Gu Mang, "Marshal Gu, if you want to pave a path, your hands
will be stained with blood. Take advantage of the fact that your hands haven't taken an
innocent life, go to War Spirit Mountain one more time. You won't have another chance in
the future. "

Gu Mang suddenly closed his eyes. The night wind blew his slightly messy hair. He was
silent for a long time. Then, he gently pulled his hand out of Junshang's palm. His fingertips
were still trembling slightly. No one could warm his hands. He said, "… Let's go."

Their black robes billowed. Junshang and Gu Mang walked up the stairs one after another.

In the time-space mirror, Mo Xi's tracking stopped here. But this time, it was different. This
time, the thick fog was pushed aside one by one. It was sad and hazy. He finally saw what
Gu Mang and Junshang saw at War Spirit Mountain that year.

Junshang and Gu Mang arrived in front of the enchantment of the forbidden area of War
Spirit Mountain. Junshang raised his hand and cut his palm. He smeared his blood on the
enchantment. The blood was instantly absorbed by the enchantment. A voice that seemed to
come from the depths of the earth rumbled, "Yan Ran retracts the book and the brush."

Junshang replied, "There is an old inscription in Kusanagi's grave."

Yan Ran retracts the book and the brush. There is an old inscription in Kusanagi's grave.

Wasn't this simple poem Gu Mang's lifelong dream? Gu Mang's eyes reddened as soon as
he heard this reply. Junshang saw him like this and sighed. He patted Gu Mang's shoulder
and said softly, "There won't be anyone else here. Take off the cloak."

Gu Mang raised his hand and untied the rope of the cloak.

Under the cloak, it turned out that it was a white military mourning robe with black edges …

"Let's go."

They passed through the enchantment barrier and entered the forbidden area of War Spirit
Mountain.

Even though Mo Xi had guessed and prepared himself, when he really saw the scene, Mo
Xi's heart still felt like it had been hit hard.

The entire Forbidden Land of Fighting Souls was filled with green tombs and tombstones.
Some of the tombstones had names carved on them, and some were painted with golden
paint. Some of the tombstones didn't have anything written on them. But a large area of
them gathered together. It was as if the heroic souls of the underworld had returned and
gathered at the peak of the mountain.
Gu Mang was stunned for a long time. Then, as if he didn't dare to shatter a good dream, he
carefully took a few steps forward. Slowly, his caution gave way to stumbling. He stumbled
closer, and when he saw the inscription on the first tombstone, tears welled up in his eyes.

"…"

He raised his hand and touched the golden inscription on the tombstone. Tears flowed down
his face.

"Home …"

Then he knelt down. His throat slowly choked with sobs. He knelt in front of the tombstones
in grief. Again and again, he kowtowed to the 70,000 comrades he had left behind on Feng
Ming Mountain.

"Home …"

Junshang stood beside him. After a long while, he put his hand on his shoulder. "This
forbidden area is the first promise I made to you. Seventy thousand tombstones, every name
was personally carved by this Monarch, and every grave was personally erected by this
Monarch. Marshal Gu, with you and me planning together, I believe that one day, the
forbidden area of War Soul Mountain will no longer be a forbidden area. "

Gu Mang didn't say anything. He wore a military mourning uniform. His white hemp hair was
tied up in a bun. He choked with sobs and bowed again and again.

There were no living people in his eyes anymore. In his eyes, there were only his brothers
who had passed away. When Junshang saw him like this, he didn't disturb him anymore. He
just accompanied him and watched.

After a long time, Gu Mang staggered to his feet. He put his hands together and bowed
again in front of the tombstone. He put his hand to his forehead and muttered something.

Junshang asked, "Is there anything else you want me to do?"

Gu Mang closed his eyes. After a long time, he said with tears in his eyes, "… If it's possible
… I … have three more things. I want to ask Junshang for permission."

"Speak."

Gu Mang's fingertips rubbed the golden book on the tombstone.

"… The first thing, if I really can't come back … I ask Junshang not to set up a tombstone for
me on War Soul Mountain. I went to Liao Country to investigate. My hands are bound to be
stained with the blood of my comrades. No matter if I was forced or not, or if I had a hidden
reason, the people I killed are killed. I don't have the face to be buried with them. "

Junshang seemed to be disturbed by his words. He said, "But — —"

"Please let me finish."

"…"

"The second thing, Lord Xi He is pure and kind. He is a noble, but he has a deep personal
relationship with me. He has already offended countless elders. After I betrayed him, he will
not believe me. He might even do something extreme. I ask Junshang not to tell him the
truth. I ask Junshang to forgive him and not pursue the matter. "

When Mo Xi heard this, he couldn't hold back his tears anymore. He couldn't help but step
forward. He looked at the solemn Gu Mang in his military uniform and murmured, "Gu Mang
…"

The reflection of Gu Mang eight years ago couldn't hear anything. He stood in the chilly
mountain wind, his clothes fluttering. He wasn't going to die, but it was better than that. At
this moment, he was telling Junshang about the matters after his death.

"Thirdly."

After saying these two words, Gu Mang fell silent.

He lowered his eyes and raised his hands to look at his palms. After a long time, he said
softly, "… Thirdly, while my hands are still clean, I want to play a soul-summoning song for
them."

"But Junshang, I only have a small suona that can't be used in public. Can you lend me your
Divine Martial Skill? "

He raised his head after saying this. The cool breeze blew his fine hair. Under the moonlight,
he looked at Junshang with longing.

The soul-summoning song of the Chong Hua was often sung by a ceremonial official with
the divine weapon. However, Gu Mang couldn't possibly hope for a ceremonial official to
comfort his brothers. The only recognition he could ask for could only come from the man in
front of him.

"Since Junshang's heart is so sincere, why would I not allow it?" Junshang said as a jade
bamboo flute appeared in his palm. He handed the jade bamboo flute to Gu Mang.

Gu Mang thanked him and took the flute with both hands. He looked up, as if he wanted to
engrave each and every one of the seventy thousand tombstones on Mount War Spirit into
his heart. Under the moonlight, he put the bamboo flute to his lips and played it with his eyes
closed.

"In the past, there was a man who passed away with a sword. His blood sank into the sand
and his bones were hard to return. This skeleton is still as beautiful as jade. This body was
laughing last night. Junshang's heart, I will pass on Junshang's noble spirit. On the day when
the heroic spirit returns to its homeland, there is no place in the world that is not green … "

The song ended.

Gu Mang put down the bamboo flute, his eyes moist.

He turned his head and returned the flute to Junshang, kneeling in front of the tombstone
forest again. After a moment of silence, he lowered his head and said in a low voice,
"Junshang, I will be leaving soon. I don't know if I can come back. I also don't know when I
can come back."

"Gu Qing …"

"When I'm not here, please come and take a look at them for me … You don't have to burn
too much paper or gold. Just … just bring a few more jugs of good wine and a few more side
dishes." When he finished speaking, he was already choking with sobs, "When they followed
me, their military pay was never enough. They looked at the other armies' rations and often
joked with me, telling me …"

His forehead pressed against the cold tombstone, his tears falling like beads from a broken
necklace.

"Saying that they are hungry … and want to have a good meal."

Junshang: "…"

"These years, although I didn't say it, I heard it all. There were always people who said that
we wanted to seize power … wanted to overturn the heavens … were insatiably greedy and
ambitious …" Gu Mang slowly raised his head, "But Junshang, do you know? The biggest
ambition of these people is just to eat a full meal … "

In the illusion, Junshang was wearing a mask. No one knew what his expression was like
when he heard these words.

However, Mo Xi could see the current Junshang. Even after so many years, when he heard
Gu Mang say these words again, Junshang's eyes still dimmed with pain.

"Come and take a look at them for me. Bring them more rations."

Junshang said, "Don't worry, Gu Qing. I will definitely do it."

"Can there still be wine?"

"I will bring the best wine in Chong Hua to your people."

"Just burn knives. They are used to being poor. If it's too good wine, they won't bear to drink
it."
"… Okay."

Gu Mang didn't have any more requests.

He knelt in the middle of the forest and looked up blankly at his brothers who had become
tombstones. He didn't move for a long time.

In the illusion, Junshang sighed softly and raised his hand. However, he didn't disperse the
jade bamboo flute. Instead, he pressed it to his lips and played a soul-summoning song.

The flute was long and drawn-out. The moon was white and the wind was clear. In this
mournful and solemn song, everything in War Spirit Mountain faded away.

All the fog and illusion dissipated at this moment. However, the soulful sound of the bamboo
flute seemed to pass through reality and illusion, and came from the foothills of War Spirit
Mountain eight years ago.

The fog faded away, but the lingering sound didn't disperse.

After a long time, on the Vermillion Bird Terrace, Junshang rearranged the heavenly jewel.
Then he looked up at the bright moon in the clouds and said softly, "Fireball."

"…"

"In these eight years, I have always worn this bracelet, guarding this secret. Every time I
can't hold on anymore, I will create this memory and look at it again. "

"Every time I look at it, I will deeply remember it. This path is not for me to walk alone, nor is
it for me to walk alone. For eight years, day and night, I haven't forgotten it. I don't dare to
forget it. "

Junshang touched the heavenly jewel on his wrist and said softly.

"I don't have a heart of stone, because … being in the ninth layer is like being in prison …"
Towards the end, his voice was choked with sobs. "Actually, how could I not know that I
have let Gu Qing down … I have let you down …"

No one spoke anymore. The old trees by the courtyard chirped and the cicadas cried in the
night.

On the Vermillion Bird Terrace, Mo Xi and Junshang looked at each other silently. Their
expressions were blushing and their eyes were wet with tears.